The Essential (1961-2011) [1]
 1257376993, 9781257376995

Table of contents :
This is how Buddha and Apollonius of Tayana were seen at two places at the same time. The physical body is built on the double body which is enmeshed in the physical like the fibers of a mango in the mango pulp. In a trained seer, the astral body is so coherent that he can project the double out of the physical at a distance. This is how Buddha and Apollonius of Tayana were seen at two places at the same time. The real centres for hearing, seeing, smelling are in the astral body. These are used for astral perceptions. In clairvoyance, the image first falls on the astral eye and is then transmitted to the astral brain, then to the physical brain, and then the physical eye. (Source: Book of Rama-Dosh/Teosofia)......Page 313
These extraordinary phenomena were known to the ancients who were not contaminated or corrupted by greed. The Bible referred to them in many passages, and in their articles and books, eminent scholars wrote about these phenomena at length. The Sumerian writings talk about the PALA, the kings’ coat and SU.GAR.RA – a term which literally means “that which makes you go far into the universe”. This was stated by Z. Sitchin in his book The Twelfth Planet.......Page 314
In the Book of Daniel 3:25, there is an episode in which three young Jews were thrown in a burning oven and nothing happened to them. But an Elohim was also in the oven and, the moment they were about to be thrown in, he made the flames harmless in terms of thermal energy. The king Nebucadenzzar saw the Elohim materializing and said: Look! I see four men walking around in the fire, unbound and unharmed, and the fourth looks like a son of the gods.”......Page 315

Citation preview

On the cover: Painting by the author.

KITBU NURIIM “The Book of Light” The Official Anunnaki Ulema Textbook for The Teacher and the Student

NOTA BENE



To avoid all sorts of troubles and psychological confusion (s), all topics discussed in this book were approached from a philosophical-metaphysical-esoteric angle.



Bear in mind that the Ulema’s teachings and/or opinions should not be considered as a professional advice at any level – therapeutic, medical, psychological, mental health, etc. – thus avoiding any conflict with professional licensing bodies and legal practitioners in these fields.

• •

They are of a purely philosophical-esoteric nature.

The Kira’ats (Readings) were given by the Ulema in Asia, and the Near/Middle East within a confined milieu of seekers of metaphysical and esoteric knowledge.



Many of the texts as published in this book are excerpts from their Kira’ats and Rou’ya (Visions) that first appeared centuries ago, and continue to enlighten many of us.



You enter their world at your own risk.

This book is available in 2 formats (Paperback and Kindle) worldwide. Paperback available at: www.lulu.com Kindle edition at: amazon.com

Published by Times Square Press, New York, London, Berlin, Paris, Tokyo. Date of Publication: April 3, 2011

Visit the author’s bookstore at: http://stores.lulu.com/maximilliendelafayette Author’s website: www.maximilliendelafayettebibliography.com The author can be reached at [email protected]

Copyright ©2011 by Maximillien de Lafayette. All rights reserved. No part of this book may be used or reproduced by any means, graphic, electronic, or mechanical, including any and/or all of the following: photocopying, recording, taping or by any information storage retrieval system without the written permission of the author except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles and reviews.

THE ESSENTIAL MAXIMILLIEN DE LAFAYETTE The Official Anunnaki Ulema Textbook for the Teacher and the Student KITBU NURIIM

Maximillien de Lafayette

Edited by Dina Vittantonio

Published by Times Square Press / Elite Associates International

New York Berlin London Paris Tokyo 2011

Acknowledgment and Gratitude I am deeply grateful to the Honorable Ulema, Anunnaki-Ulema, Cheiks, Allamah, Gurus, and Asaatiza, who have guided me in this work:

Anunnaki-Ulema Master Li Anunnaki-Ulema Rabbi Mordachai ben Zvi Anunnaki-Ulema Ayira Kermaat Anunnaki Ulema Govinda Allamah Cheik Ala’ Alaweh Ayeelou Ulema Stephanos Lambrakis Ulema Kanaza Ulema Micah Naphtali Irza Allamah Subhi Al Barazani Grand Master, Ulema Dr. Farid Tayarah Shaman Shabalah Erirou Ataneh Allamah Kader Al Tabrizi Allamah Shaker El Diin Allamah Suleiman Sharaf El Diin Allamah Cheik Talal Salem Al Badri Allamah Cheik Khalid Al Faqueeh Cheik Suleiman Al Habashi Cheik Waleed Subhi Al Yamani Anunnaki-Ulema Cheik Al Baydani

For without their help and guidance, this book would have remained the shadow of an idea in my drawers.

Table of Contents __________________________________ Glossary/Terminology…34 Introduction…47 One of my readers asked: What is man here for?...49

PART 1: The Afterlife, Paranormal, Extraterrestrials and Earth Organized Religions…53 1. On Life after death (The Afterlife)…54 • What do we see when we enter the afterlife zone?...55 • This is what you will see first, when you enter the other world…57 • Entering a different dimension after you have passed away…59 • One’s accountability and responsibility for his/her acts at the end of his or her life on Earth (Kabari-Nizaam)…61 • What is Kabari-Nizaam?...61 • Definition…61

• What happens to a bad person when he/she dies and right before he/she reaches the “Ba’ab (Entrance to the other world)?...61

• What happens to a person who is not so bad, but not a very good person when he/she dies and right before he/she reaches the Ba’ab?...64

• On the parallel dimension, frontiers of the after-life, rewards and punishment of the human body and soul in the other world…66

2. Immortality and commitment in the afterlife: On immortality and a position of a widow meeting multiple husbands (Izrah-Amru)…68

• Izrahi-ghafra: An Anunnaki-Ulemite term related to various states of metamorphosis of the mind-body of a deceased in the after-life. A student asked: Do we become immortal if we follow the teachings of the Anunnaki Ulema?...71

3. Experiences dead people encounter in the next dimension “Balu-ram-haba”…73 • Definition…73 4. The mental or astral projection of the dead human body leaving Earth (Eido-Rah)…73 • Definition…74 • The primordial source of energy…74 5. “Lost Souls”, “Trapped Souls”, and Dead People who live in a sphere between Earth and the afterlife (Dybukur)…75 • Definition…75 • Dybukur’s essence…75 6. The first stage of the afterlife during the 40 day period following death (Hattari)…76 • Definition…76 • Description…76 • Gilgoolim…79 7. Sensations dead people feel, when they enter the first stage, and/or the zone of the after-life (Laridu)…79 • Definition…79 • The 40 day period…79 8. The projection of the images of the bodies of people who have passed away (Lakur-basharshabah Mah.Ga.Ri)…80 • Definition…80 • Etymology…80 9. Map of the afterlife “Anunnaki’s Marda-kharta”…80 • People and places in the afterlife…80 10. Physical manifestation of a dead person, before entering another dimension “Kusir and Lalladu”…84 • Introduction…84 • Kusir and Lalladu…85 • Meaning of Kusir…85 • Kusir-Ra…85 • Kusir-Ji…85 • Meaning of Lalladu…86 11. Hell “Jahaan”, “Jahaam”…92 A metaphysical term for an afterlife sphere, which could be the equivalent of the concept of Hell…92 • Definition…92 • A multitude of spheres of existences…92

• Jahaan (Underworld realm) was mentioned in…93 12. On resurrection and reincarnation…96 13. Apparition of dead pets…98 • • • • •

Communication with our Dead Pets “Gensi-uzuru” Introduction…98 Is it possible to communicate with our dead pets?...99 When your departed loved pet returns to see you…100

Kira’at on Gensi-uzuru…101 14. Abbreviation of Yahweh; “Jah”, “Yah”…103 • Definition…104 • In the Kabbalah…104 • In Ana’kh/Ulemite literature…104

15. Do Anunnaki believe in “God?...105 • Anunnaki’s god is not the same “God” we worship on Earth…105 • The Gnostics: Earth was not created by the God of the Church, but rather by an evil demi-god…106 • The early names of the Hebrew God were of an extraterrestrial origin…107

PART 2: Power of the Mind, Psychic Powers, Mediumship, Channeling, Supernatural, Occult…109

1. On teleportation (Barka-kirama)…110 • Definition…110 • In ancient Middle Eastern literature…110 • The concept…110 • Tay Al Ard, self-teleportation and Alkiramat “Keramat”…113 2. Foreseeing the future and rewinding time…114 • Excerpts from a Q&A session between an Ulema and his new students…114 • Why mediums, psychics and channelers can’t predict the future?...114 • The future is not defined and/or measured by time and space…115 • How do the Anunnaki Ulema transport you in the future and rewind time?...116 • How the Masters, the Mounawiriin, and the Anunnaki Ulema transpose you from the present to the future?116 • A projected future occurring in the present…120 3. Brain: “The Supersymetric Mind”…121 • Study of the influence of the Anunnaki’s programming of our brain and fate…121 • I. Introduction…122 • II. Excerpts from Ulema Sorenztein’s Kira’at…123 • III. The Supersymetric Mind “Ma bira-rach”…129 • a. A brief note on supersymetry…129 • b. What is a “Supersymetric Mind”?...129 4. Levels of the Mind “Iama”…132 • Definition and introduction…132

• “All humans have more than one brain”…132 5. The duplicate image of ourselves or reproduction of our being in other dimensions “Ishra”… 133 • Ishra is the name or term for the new image or duplicate of the original existence of a lifeform, in another universe…133 6. Bringing youth to your face “Hatori-shabah”…133

• “Hatori-shabah”refers to various phases of youth brought to a person via the practice of the Anunnaki-Ulema Daemat-Afnah technique. 7. Plasmic halo surrounding the physical body “Hatani”…134 • Definition…135

• The concept…135 • The Hatani “Protection Shield”…136

• Protection against physical threats and harms “Hatani and Khuch, Kush-Ra”… 138 8. The ability of observing “Entities Fluctuation” (Idartari)…140 • Definition…140 • Pets and children ability to see non-physical entities…140 9. Folding-Unfolding the Earth “Hiraaba-safri”…141 10. Short mental projection of the self “Ka”…142 • Ka is one of the many holographic images of one’s thoughts…142 • Ka is the materialized form/shape of one’s original copy, meaning the primordial substance and/or structure of a physical body…142 • Ka is also is the mirrored image of one’s double…142 11. The Conduit…143 Interpretation of messages sent to the Conduit “Haridu”, “Haridu-ilmu”…143 • Definition…143 • Haridu–Conduit Equation…143 12. The Anunnaki Ulema supernatural and mind power techniques…147 Arawadi: The supernatural power or faculty that allows initiated ones to halt or send away problems and mishaps to another time and another place…147 • What is Arawadi? And how does it work?...147 • Entering a parallel dimension…147 • It is possible to enter that parallel dimension and leave there all your troubles?...147 • Techniques from the secret doctrine of Anunnaki-Ulema…148 13. Kitbaati: Occult techniques and talismans for various purposes…150 • Za.Yin…150 • Resh-Aal…150 • Sam Ekh…150 • Adala…151 • AL. A’kh…152 • An…152 • Angel Gabriel…152 • An-Hayya’h, “A-haYA”, “Aelef-hayat”…154 • But what is a “Conduit” in this context?...158

PART 3: The Double, the Astral Body, The State of Oneness and the Enlightenment…163 1. On the “Double” and the Astral Body…162 • Understanding the concept and its terminology…162 • Then what’s next? What is happening now to the two bodies; the physical and nonphysical at the time we are conceived?...164 • On the relation between the physical body and the non-physical body at the time we were born…164

• What is the “Double of us”? Or simply “Our Double”, or “Copy of Ourselves”?...165 • The “Double” and one’s religion…167 • Does my “Double” decide before I was born whether I am going to be a Christian, a Muslim, a Jew or an Atheist?...167 • Can we communicate with our “Astral Body”?...170 • a-First situation: Your Double materializes before you on its own…170 • b-Second Situation: When you initiate the contact with your Double…170 • Al Madkhal is a state of mind that leads you toward the Ba’ab…170 • Learning from our Double and acquiring supernatural faculties…171 • Ulema Albakri dematerializing and walking through a wall…172 • The physical body is built on the double body…173 • Materialization and dematerialization…173

2. On contacting the dead through your Double…174

• Can we contact our departed parents through our double?...174

• And is it dangerous to contact the dead?...174 3. You Astral body/Double entry into another dimension (Kabari Idikhal)…175 • Definition…175 • The phenomenon process…175 • This is what you will see first, when you enter the dimension of the other world • Entering a different dimension after you have passed away

PART 4: The Fourth Dimension, Fifth Dimension, Parallel Universes, Multiple dimensions, Stargates to Other Worlds, and the World Outside Time and Space…179

The Fourth Dimension “Chabkaradi”…180 • Is the Fourth Dimension the world beyond?...180

• “Chabkaradi”

is the name of the Fourth sphere on the cosmic net. So what is Chabkaraki?...180 • Abraa–Abru: Entering the 4th Dimension and returning from the world beyond…182 • Is it possible to visit the world beyond?...183 • The Ulema can enter the after-life dimension, and other parallel dimensions, and return to earth through a multitude of ways and means…183 • What would happen to us when we return to earth after exiting the 4th dimension?...184 • What is the nature of this phenomenon?...185 • Yes! We can split time in two…186 • Excerpts from the Ulema’s Kira’at…186 • Images in another dimension: “Lariba”, “Marda-iruch”…188 • Ulema Tabet Al Ansari bin Koufia explains…188 The Fifth Dimension…190 • The Fifth Dimension is a wonderful place, where all of you reach the state of quasiperfection…191 • On the collective mind’s transmigration phenomenon…192 The “Kama Zone-Dimension” or the “Kamea Dimension”…192 • The “Manifestation Square”…192 The “Kalem Zone-Dimension”…193 • Invisible borders of multiple adjacent zones of existences, also called multiple dimensions, and/or parallel universes…193 Stargates: Entrance to other worlds…194 • How many stargates exist across the planet?...194 • Are there specific times when they can be used or are they always open?...194 Ba’ab: Stargates…195 • Definition and introduction…195 • Etymology…196 • Ba’abs and Madkhaal…196 • The American Ba’ab and the “Giant Gray”…197 • Metaphysical religious and mythological stargates…198 • The Amalantrah Working…199 • Did Aleister Crowley open a vortex-gate as he has claimed?...199 • Our universe has some extra dimensions…199 • Note on the CIA’s Star Gate Program…201 La-abrida. Also referred to as “Bzi’ra-irdu”…202 • Projecting and interpreting sequences and passages from an individual’s life in one particular dimension; one space-time sphere at the time…202

• Is it a tool to go back in time or jump into the future?...202 • Definition and introduction…202 • Synopsis of mode of operation…204 • The beginning of everything…205 • Multiple existences and “God’s Particle”…205 • La-abrida “Bzi’ra-irdu”: Is it a tool to go back in time or jump into the future? Is it physical or ethereal?...207 • Can I use the “La-abrida” to ameliorate my life, and change my destiny?...208 • Revisiting your childhood in another dimension, in another time…211 • The invisible quantum line dividing two space-time dimensions…214 Ar. Hal: Is it going back in time?...221 • Ar.Hal is the Anunnaki branching out and changing individuality in multiple universes

PART 5: Bringing good luck to your life …223 Bringing good luck to your life…224 • Our life and destiny are governed by the general rules of the universe…224 • a- Ousoul; the universe’s rules and rhythms of the Micro Wheel and Macro Wheel…224

• •

b- Shashat; the screen of the unknown…224

c- Rizmanah; the calendar or our bad/good luck…224 • II. Our good luck and bad luck are influenced by timing…225 • a-Things we do…225 • b- Events…225 • III. Removing our bad luck…225 • First choice…225 • Second choice…225 • IV- Creating good luck…226 • a- Can we create a good luck? …226 • b-Revelations of the Rizmanah…226 Daily charts of the Ousoul Rizmanah general effect…226 • The good hours and bad hours in your life…226 • Symbols…226 • Monday…226 • Explanation of the chart of Monday…226 • Generalities…226 • The hours…227 • 1:01 AM - 2:00 AM…227 • 2:01 AM – 3:00 AM…227 • 3:01 AM - 4:00 AM… 227 • 4:01 AM – 6:00 AM…227 • 6:01 AM – 9:00 AM…227 • 9:01 AM - 4:00 PM…227 • 4:01 PM – 8:00 PM… 227

• 8:01 PM – 12:00 PM…227 • 11:01 PM - 12:00 PM…227 • 12.01 Midnight-1:00 AM…227 • Daily chart of the Ousoul Rizmanah general effect…228 • Chart of the good hours and bad hours on Monday…228 • Particularities of the chart of Monday…228 • Tuesday…229 • Explanation of the chart of Tuesday…229 • Generalities…229 • Particularities…229 • The hours…229 • 1:01 AM - 6:00 AM…229 • 6:01 AM – 7:00 AM…229 • 9:01 AM - 10:00 AM…229 • 11:00 AM and 1:00 PM…229 • 11:01 AM - 12:00 AM…229 • 12:01 AM – 1:00 PM…229 • 1:01 PM - 4:00 PM…229 • 10:01 PM – Midnight…229 • Daily chart of the good hours and bad hours on Tuesday…230 • Wednesday…230 • Generalities…230 • The hours…230 • 8:01 PM – 10:00 PM…230 • 10:01 PM – 4:00 AM…230 • 10:01 AM – 3:00 PM…231 • 3:01 PM - 4:00 PM… 231 • Chart of the good hours and bad hours on Wednesday…231 • Thursday…231 • Generalities…231 • The hours…232 • 2:01 AM – 5:00 AM…232 • 8:00 AM - 1:00 PM…232 • 11:00 AM - 1:00 PM…232 • 3:00 PM – 10:00 PM…232 • 8:00 PM – 10:00 PM… 232 • 2:00 AM – 5:00 AM…232 • Chart of the good hours and bad hours on Thursday…233 • Friday…233 • The hours…233 • 8:00 AM – 11:00 AM…233 • 10:00 AM – 11:00 AM…234 • 11:01 PM - 12:00 PM (Midnight)… 234 • 1:01 - 3:00 PM…234 • Daily chart of the good hours and bad hours on Friday…235 • Saturday…235 • 8:00 AM – 11:00 AM…235 • The hours…235 • 11:01 AM – 1:00 PM…235 • 2:01 PM – 4:00 PM…235

• 8:01 PM - 11:00 PM…49 • 11:01 PM - 12:00 PM (Midnight)…49 • 1:01 AM – 5:00 AM…49 • 2:00 PM – 4:00 PM…50 • Daily chart of the good hours and bad hours on Saturday…236 • Sunday…238 • The hours…238 • Daily chart of the good hours and bad hours on Sunday…234 Summary of your best days and best hours…234 • Employees (9 to 5), for…238 • Booksellers…238 • Writers…238 • Investment…238 • Real estate business…239 • Apartment, looking for a new…239 • Gold, buying…239 • Currency, buying hard…239 • Stocks and Shares (trade, selling or buying)… 239 • Restaurants…239 • Planning…239 • Proposals and grants, for writing/submitting…239 • Job applications…239 • Meeting new people…239 • Ideas, new…239 • Artistic projects…240 • Business, new…240 • Contracts…240 • Investors/investment…240 • Meetings…240 • Family’s business…240 • Domestic finances…240 • Guests…240 • Telemarketing…240 • Conferences…240 • Presentations…240 • Meeting with agents and distributors…240 • Sales…240 • Public relations…240 • Travel…240 • Business, starting a new…240 • Business, investing in a new…240 • Remodeling…241 • Selling on your own…241 • Real estate…241 • Interviews…241 • Hiring…241 • Loans, applying for…241 • Schools for children…241 • Donations, asking for…241 • Evaluation and decisions…241

• Possibilities…241 • Deals…241 • Offers…241 • Art…241 • Books…241 • Galleries…241 • Receptions…241 • Spiritual work…241 • Occult…241 • Esoterism…241 • Encounters…242 • Partners, associates…242 • Overseas…242 • Boss, your…242 • Arguments, debates…242 • Criticism…242 • Social activities…242 • Home, at…243 • Socializing…243 • Children, schools for…243 • Family…243 • Gardening…244 • Shopping…244 • Sightseeing…244 • Outdoor activities…244 • Visits to galleries…244 • Pets…244 • Contacts…244 • Going out…244 • Decisions, Making…244 • Everything, for almost…244 Questions and Answers…245 • Do bad vibes smell bad? If yes, how do they smell?... 245 • If they stink, I don’t want to smell them. What can I do?... 245 • Do dead people have bad vibes? And how long will they last?... 245 • Are bad vibes contagious?”… 245 • Is it possible to take pictures of our vibes and energy? If the answer is affirmative, what is the best time to do it?... 245 • Can we photograph the electro-magnetic field surrounding the human body. Is it different from the Double?... 245 • What is the color of bad energy coming the solar plexus? Are all bad vibes of the same color?... 246 • How many layers of energy or vibrations surround our Khateyn Tarika? Are they part of our electro-magnetic field? And which part or level of Khateyn is the most vulnerable…246 • An actual photograph of a human body energy obtained through Kirlian experiment in the lab…247 • Photograph of the electro-magnetic field surrounding the human body…248 • Photograph of bad energy…248 • The 12 layers of energy of Khateyn Tarika…249 • Dark shade: Very vulnerable zone…249

• Very dark gray shade: Dangerous zone…251 • Does the Fik’r produce specific vibrations? And how many are they?...252 • The 8 energy vibrations of your mind-Fikr…252

PART 6: Ancient Civilizations, the Mysterious World of the Anunnaki-Ulema, the Anunnaki, and the Genetic Creation and Origin of Man…253

Anunnaki Ulema Dara-Ja…254 • Daraja is the name of the Anunnaki Ulema categories and classes…254 • Category One: The Noubahari “Noubarim”, “Noubari”, “Noubaha’…254 • Category Two: The Mou-Na.rin “Mounawariin”, “M’Noura-Iin”…255 • Category Three: The Gayir-Mirayin “Gayrmirayim”…257 • Category Four: The Ari-Siin “Arishim”…257 • History synopsis…258 Rekh-get-Amen, and the Anunnaki-Ulema extraordinary deeds, faculties and supernatural powers…259 • Definition and introduction…259 • Unusual deeds of the Anunnaki-Ulema…259 • Introduction: The Anunnaki-Ulema…259 • Anunnaki-Ulema, Grand Master Li…260 • Anunnaki-Ulema Cheik Al Huseini…261 • Anunnaki-Ulema Rabbi Mordechai…261 • Stories about the Anunnaki-Ulema…261 • Making a bird from paper…262 • Master Li feeding the fish and birds with food that came from nowhere…264 • The Tuareg and the magical coffee cup…266 • Folding the space…270 • The amazing deeds of Anunnaki-Ulema Mordechai…272 The Anunnaki…292 • Who are or were the Anunnaki?...292 • Various definitions…292 • Anunnaki chronology…298 • Anunnaki and their time on Earth…298 • 1,250.000 years ago- 332 B.C.-64 B.C. …298-400 Anunnaki Kiriba…401 • A genealogy line of the descendants and/or remnants of the Anunnaki’s remnants on Earth • I. Definition and introduction…402 • II. From Sumer, we have…406 • III. From Babylon, we have…406 • IV. From Akkad, we have…406 • V. From the kings of Isin, we have…409 • VI. From the Dynasty of Amurru, we have…409 • VII. From the Dynasty of Kassites, we have…409 • VIII. From the Chaldean Dynasty, we have…409

Notes and clarifications…411 • The Phoenicians and the Anunnaki…411 • Abi-Milki “Abimilcah”…414 • Afqa “Afka” …416 • Hajarat Al Houblah…418 • Amchit…421 • Amioun…423 • Amrit…425 • Hiram “Ahi-Ram”…432 • The Anunnaki colonies on Earth?...438 • Where did the Anunnaki create their first colonies on Earth?...438 • Are the Anunnaki immortal?... 438 • Do the Anunnaki speak or understand our languages?... 439 • Anunnaki’s language used by Americans…440 • What is the Anunnaki Liquid Light? …441 • What is Mah-RIT? Is it Anunnaki steroids? …441 • What is the Anunnaki ME.nou-Ra?…442 What is the Anunnaki Code?...442 • The Anunnaki Code is an effective tool to foresee forthcoming events in the immediate and long term future…443 • Activation of the “Code Screen”. Activating the Code requires the following…443 • 1-Preparation of the Grid or Cadre…443 • 2-Feeding the “Pockets”. Retrieving data…444 • 3-Viewing the data…444 • 4-Revisiting the past…444 • 5-Going forward in the future…444 • 6-Did the Anunnaki predict anything?...445

• Do Anunnaki have particular powers?...447 • The Anunnaki have an astonishing range of extra-senses and incomprehensible powers…447 • Are there animals on the Anunnaki’s planet?...448 Ataba-Darr-Ja…450 • The Anunnaki’s society is divided into two classes…450 Shamrakh-Ank-Sinhar-baal…450 • Definition and etymology…451 • In Eastern languages…451 Rafaat’h, the highest class or category of the Anunnaki • Definition…452 • Anunnaki, Phoenicians, and the concept of God…452 Rephaim “Rpum” …452 • Definition…452 • The Rephaim in the Bible…453 Jabab: One of the attributes of the Anunnaki, the “Extraterrestrial Gods” of the Scriptures…457 Nephilim…460 • As Fallen Angels…460 • The Nephilim in the Bible…461 Satana-il, “Shaytan” …461



Definition and introduction…461 • Various meanings in different ancient texts and religions…463



Angels of God in the Judeo-Christian scriptures and ancient religions…464 Sebitti…465 • Definition: Sebitti is a Sumerian/Akkadian/Ulemite noun and title for the children of the great Anunnaki god/lord Anu…465 • The seven warrior gods led by Erra (Irra) were…465 Ay’inbet…466 Emim…467 • The Emim were a group of the Anunnaki “Fallen Angels”, and members of a tribe which challenged the authority of Anu on Earth. They were gigantic, and extraordinarily strong… 467 On the characteristics of the early human beings, created by the Anunnaki…469 • How did they look, the first humans who were created by the Anunnaki or other extraterrestrial races? …469 The Anunnaki gods and goddesses who created the first human races, demons and spirits…470 • Anth-Khalka…470 • I. Definition…470 • II. Mankind was not created by one single Sumerian god or goddess…471 • 1-Ninlil…471 • 2-Marduk…472 • 3-Inanna…476 • 4-Sinhar Inannaschamra…485 • 5-Innina…485 • 6-Nammu “Namma” …485 • I. Definition and introduction…486 • II. The Divine Feminine…486 • III. Nammu, the Anunnaki goddess who first thought of creating Man…486 • 7-Enki as Ea…487 • I. Introduction…487 • II. Definition…487 • III. Enki’s plan for creating the human race…491 • Geshtu-e…494 • I. Definition and introduction…495 • II. The Igigi’s revolt…495 • III. The Anunnaki decided to create human beings…496 • IV. The Anunnaki seized Geshtu-e, and slaughtered him…496 • V. Mami presented her creatures to the Anunnaki, and said…497 • But who are the Igigi?...497 • I. Definition and introduction…497. • II. The Igigi created the first quasi human/robots…498 • III. The thirteen faculties of the quasi-humans…499 • 8-Imma-shar…499 • I. Definition…500 • II. The Akkadian text on creation…500 • III. Excerpt from the Akkadian text…500 • 9-Ekimu. In Ana’kh, Ekimu is one of the Anunnaki Sinhars who fathered the sons of Man by marrying one of the Earth-link women who lived quarantined in the “Shabha Ardi”, the isolated region in the Middle East inaccessible to human beings.…501

• 10-Gibbori. A group of Anunnaki geneticists, who developed DNA sequences, and altered the genes of hybrids…501 • 11-Ferohim “Feroh”, “Feroch”…502 • 12-An, Anu, Anum…503 • 13-Aruru “Mammi”…505 • 14-Ellil “Enlil”, “El-lil”, “Ellil”…505 • I. Definition and introduction…505 • 1-In Mesopotamian religion…506 • 2-In Sumerian religion…506 • 3-In Assyrian/Babylonian religion…506 • 4-In Akkadian religion…506 • II. Lineage…506 • III. Enlil as the creator of mankind, Igigi and the Great Flood…507 • IV. Enlil as guardian of the Tablets of Destiny…507 • 15-Mammetum…509 • 16-Zerpanitum…509 • The First Genetically Created Humans, Entities, and Earliest Species…510 • The Igigi created several models of early human beings; the Nafari “Nafarim”…510 • Ilda…511 • Izraelim…511 • Lilith, Adam, and Eve…513 • Adama “Adamah” …514 • Adam…518 • Adamu…518 • Adapa…518 • Akama-ra…519 • X. Akamu “Akama” …519 • XI. Alu…519 Bashar…519 • Introduction…519 • The early human forms…520 • The Earth-made human creatures …521 • The Space-made human creatures …521 • Metabolism and the oceans-made human creatures…521 Behemoth…522 • Definition and introduction…522 • Behemoth, Behemah, and Baha’em in Anunnaki’s texts…522 • In the Old Testament…527 • Behemoth in extra-Biblical literature…529 Ezakarerdi, “E-zakar-erdi “Azakar.Ki”…530 • Term for the “Inhabitants of Earth”, as named by the Anunnaki…530 Ezakarfalki “E-zakar-falki”…532 • Term for extraterrestrials, as mentioned in the “Book of Ramadosh.”…532 • Evolution of the extraterrestrials and the human races…533 Ezbahaiim-erdi…533 • Term for the animals and sea creatures living and/ created on planet Earth…533 Ezeridim…533 • Term for entities or super-beings from the future…533 Ezrai-il “Izra’il” …533 • Name of super-beings, created by the Anunnaki…533

Anafar Jin Markah…534 • Nafar Jinmarkah is the name of humans who walked on three legs…534 Fari-narif “Fari-Hanif”…534

• •

Definition…534

Souls and spirits in Anunnaki-Ulema literature…536 Gaffarim…536 • Negative entities, reptilians, Djinns, Afrit, evil-birds, and demons which live in the lower sphere/zone (Alternate dimension), and on Earth…536 • An Arab man allegedly killed by Djinn in the United Arab Emirates…545 Galas…547 • Definition. Spirits beneath the angels who live on Earth, and demons of the underworld… 547 • The most recognizable Akkadian demons were…548 Ghool “Ghul”…552 • Two categories of species that belong to a lower entities sphere…552 Hay-yah…553 • Definition. Prototypes or categories of the primordial copies of humans, or quasi-humans created by the Anunnaki goddesses…553 • The concept in the occult realm and Kabala…553 Helama-Gooliim…553 • Definition. Name of entities (Human-like) created by Anunnaki-Ulema for the purpose of performing a good deed…553 • The creation process of these entities…554 Jinn, “Jinni”…555 • In Ana’kh literature, Jinn means breed, race or creature. They are defined as entities created by the Anunnaki. They are also called “Afrit” by the Arabs and inhabitants of ancient Anatolia…555 Afa-rit…556 • Created by the Anunnaki, the Afa-rit are mysterious entities or presences (Physical and non-physical beings) with extraordinary powers…556 Zalmat Gaguadi, “Zalmat Shawdah”…562 • Zalmat Gaguadi is an Akkadian word for “the dark race”…562 Zakar…562 • Another Sumerian/Anunnaki name given to Adam by the Anunnaki god Enki…562 Zamzummim…562

• A name for the children of Anak (Anakim), as referred to by the Ammonites…562 The “Women of Light” called “Bnat Nourim”…562 • The “Women of Light” were the early female-form on Earth…562 Abd…564 • Historically and genetically, Abd was the first name given to Man by the Anunnaki…564 Abel “Abhal”, “A-bel-alu”, “Abhel”, “Ablu”, “Habeel”…564 • Definition and etymology…564 • The.genetic.composition.of Abel, and how he fits in the Anunnaki-Bible equation…565 • So how did Cain and Abel look like?...566 Abel-alu…567 • A human genetic prototype…567 Abkalu “Apkallu”…567 • The seven (or sometimes eight) sages who served the Babylonian kings as vizirs…567 Siddim…573

• I. Definition and introduction: Hebrew word referring to the entities created by the Nephilim (Anunnaki). The Hebrews called them the “Evil Powers”, the “Evil Gods” of the Canaanites…573 • II. A II. A non-Hebrew view, Ulema Berkovitch’s opinion…574 • III. In Arabic, Persian and Indian literature…574 Dingir…574 • Name of the chief deity of the Akkadians…574 Dybukur…578 • In Ana’kh literature, Dybukur is an entity that lives in a sphere between Earth and the afterlife. It is also a reference made to “Lost Souls”, and/or “Trapped Souls”…578 Endiku…578 Gabra’il “Gabriel”…578 Hawwah…580 • Definition and introduction…580 • The Hebrew texts and relation to the Sumerian goddess Ninhursag who created the first Man…581 • The Anunnaki “Women of the Light”…581 • The Anunnaki’s Genesis and Hawwa…581 • Transliteration of a text from the Book of Ramadosh…581 • Translation of the text from the Book of Ramadosh…582 Lilith…584 • Introduction…584 • II. Lilith was the first woman created by the Anunnaki…585 • III. The role of the Igigi…586 • IV. The Anunnaki’s different intentions, and views of the Creation…586 • V. Lucifer, the creator…587 • VI. Lilith, Sinhar Lucifer, and Adam…587 Malak. Word for an angel…592 Pazuzu. Name of a demon created by the Anunnaki…593 Zu, “Anzu”, “Pazuzu”: Malak Tawoos…593 Lulu: The first specimen of the human race…594 Chimiti…595 • Definition…595 • The Anunnaki “Liquid Light”…595 Does everybody reach immortality?...597 • Have the Anunnaki made us immortal?...597 • On the early remnants of the Anunnaki, and humans who rebelled against the Anunnaki…600 • Who were the first descendants of the Anunnaki? Where they the Sumerians or another race that has disappeared thousands of years ago?...600 On the meaning of the triangle shape in Anunnaki-Ulema manuscripts…600 • What does mean the symbol of the triangle in the Ulema books? Is it a secret insignia or simply a geometrical shape?...600 On the Anunnaki’s physical and non-physical dimensions (Barra-du)…601 • Definition and introduction…602 • Two Anunnaki worlds…602 • 1-The first world is the Sama…602 • 2-The second world is the “Falak”, or “Dounia”…603 On the dimensions created for us by the Anunnaki…604 • Do we live in dimensions according to what the Anunnaki have created?...604

On the Matrix of Man, Matrix of the Universe, life, Yoga, Chakras and the Anunnaki’s genetic creation of Man…606 • What is an Anunnaki’s Matrix?...606 • The Anunnaki-Ulema Matrix…607 • There are three Matrices known to mankind…608 • Content of the Anunnaki Matrix…608 • Cosmology, Science and Immortality: The fifth unknown element of our DNA…609 • RNA and life evolution…609 • The creation of a new super human race in 2022…611 • Summary of the most important revelations…611 Anamidra…613 • Definition and introduction: Anamidra is the name of the Anunnaki scientist who monitors the Earth Matrix, known as Anamid-Raya, also Anid Ariya…613 • Anamidra and Earth Matrix…614 • Anamidra explains what kind of clay the Anunnaki used to create Man…614 • Anamidra explains the creation of Man from cosmic clay…615 • Anamidra spoke about the early human species who lived underwater…615 Did the Anunnaki use clay to create Man?...615 • On the real meaning of the word “Clay” as mentioned in the Akkadian/Sumerian texts… 615 • Did the Anunnaki use clay to create Man? I mean real clay? Was it the clay they found near the Euphrates River?...615 • Ea said…616 • Anunnaki’s creation of Man…616 • From the Akkadian/Sumerian text “Birth of Man”. How the Anunnaki created Man: The Process of the creation…616 • The Anunnaki-Ulema’s interpretation and explanation of the meaning and use of clay in the creation of mankind according to the Anunnaki Matrix…618 Jah-Havah, “Jah-Hovah”, “Ha-Yah”…620 • Term for the dual nature of humans, before they were separated genetically…620 Kalika “Khalika”…621 • An Anunnaki term referring to the creation of early Man…621 Fana.Ri “Fanna-Ri”…621 • I. Definition and introduction…621 • II. Summary of fertilization and reproduction…622 • III. Anunnaki’s reproduction, sex, and procreation…623



Do Anunnaki date each other like us?...623 • Do Anunnaki women get pregnant?...623 • Where do they deliver their babies?...623 On visiting the Anunnaki planet (Ashta. Ri, “Nibiru”)…625 • Has anybody from Earth visited Nibiru?...625 • If yes, what did they see, and how did (Ashta.Ri., Ne.Be.Ru) they feel when they arrive to Nibiru?...625 • Is it like Earth?...625 Do the Anunnaki believe in god?...630 • Since the Anunnaki have created us, I assume that the Anunnaki playing the role of the God creator, would not believe in a God? Correct?...630 • On soul, God, Anunnaki’s supernatural powers, Tablets of Destiny, and place of humanity among “Civilized Races of the Universe…632

• One of my readers asked me this question: Describe a typical Anunnaki's relationship with his/her own soul and his/her own concept of God…632 • The answer…632 • Another reader asked: Describe a typical Anunnaki's concept and use of free will…633 • The answer…633 • Again, a reader of mine asked this question: Explain the advantages, the risks, and the responsibilities of having the supernatural powers the Anunnaki claim to have. Explain what makes them 'supernatural.'..634 • The answer…634 • Plasmic Belt, the Anunnaki and the Grays Equation…635 • Are the Anunnaki able and willing to admit that they don't know everything and are capable of making and learning from their own errors and omissions?...637 • Are the Anunnaki able and willing to enter into direct, meaningful, bidirectional, real-time dialog with real humans, not governments? …638 • What is the Anunnaki position on the Constitution for Universal Citizenship and the admission of humankind to the Council of Civilized Races?...639 • The answer…639 • Who currently controls the Tablets of Destiny?...640 • What do the Anunnaki have to say about other galactic species, how many are they and how much interaction between species is going on here and elsewhere in the Milky Way galaxy and universe?...641 • Are the Anunnaki still communicating with us?...642 • How do they communicate with us?...642 Retrieving data and codes “Harranur-urdi” displayed on a cosmic monitor called “Miraya”…644 • I. Kira’at…644 • II. Functions of the Conduit, Miraya and retrieving data…646 • III. The Conduit will absorb the vibrations and organize them…651 Anunnaki Hall of the Akashic Records (Ab.har)…651 • Definition and introduction: What is Ab.har?...652 • Ab.har and the Akashic Records…652 • Description of the Akashic Records and the Anunnaki’s Akashic library…652 • The Anunnaki’s library screen is contacted through the Conduit which is located in the brain’s cells…653 • Library’s code of millions of years…654 • VI. The Anunnaki’s Miraya…654 • The Anunnaki’s Minzar…655 • By using one of the codes displayed on the Screen, you can hear the voice of Jesus, Mohammad, Napoleon, Socrates, Joan of Arc, or any humanity’s greats’ voice (s)…655 • Anunnaki can go back in time and change our DNA…656 • The Anunnaki’s Ba’ab, other universes, dimensions, and the creation of the future…657 • Anunnaki can go back in the past and bring over people from other times…657 Anunnaki’s device for reading and deciphering codes and symbols “Hazi-minzar”, “Mnaizar”… 658 • Definition…658 • Description…658 • The text…659 Entities created by the Anunnaki, and the Ulema in modern times “Helama-Gooliim”…665 • Definition and introduction…665 • Their nature and essence…666

• The creation process of these entities…666 Columns “charged” with Anunnaki’s supernatural powers “Jachim”, “Jachin”…667



Two large cast-bronze pillars in the Temple of Solomon • Definition and introduction…667 • Theosophy and Kaballah definition…668 • Ulema’s interpretation…668 Anunnaki’s sex and reproduction “Jin.Si-Yah”…669 • Introduction…669 • Hybrids…670 • Major points about the subject…670 Abradu…671 • Name of the custodian of the conic books of an Anunnaki library, and particularly the calendars of future events…671 Filfila “Fil-I-fila” and Hafnah-Baricha…672 • Name for an esoteric symbol closely related to the Anunnaki’s “Light Liquid” and the “Flower of Life” • Definition and introduction…672 • The creative power of the “Female-Energy”…672 • Hafnah-Baricha: Definition and introduction…672 • Creative energy…678 • Anunnaki-Ulemite mushroom and the “Sacred Halo” and Holy Grail…678 Lagi-zulum “Lagishimmar”…679 • Definition and introduction: Lagishimmar “Lagi-zulum” is an Ana’kh-SumerianBabylonian-Mesopotamian noun which means and represents the “Spathe of the Male Date-Palm”…679 • Symbolism…680 • The “Arwa’h-Zaa’faraan”…680 • Esoteric and magical use by the Anunnaki-Ulema…682

A chapter on our religions’ link to the Anunnaki “Gizzidu-ra”…684 Hugari-Darja: An expression referring to the third level of an Anunnaki-Ulema’s training…688 • Definition…688 • Composition of the three worlds or universes…688 Huina-Ta’h-Ra…689 • Anunnaki’s student purification ritual before entering the classroom…689 Kah-Doshar-Ra…693 • An adjective attributed to “Students of the holy energy or source of life.”…693 A “AAH”…693 • The Anunnaki grand lord of the “liquid Energy” also known as “A Maat”, and “A-miat” is the Anunnaki goddess of water…693 Do Anunnaki feel and react like us?...699 Esoteric Fik’r…700

______________________

Glossary/Terminology ______________

Abhar: The vast compendium of knowledge encoded in a non-physical plane of existence, in a substance called Ab.Har, or simply Har. Abraa–Abru: Entering the Fourth Dimension and returning from the world beyond. Afnah: It means many things, including but not limited to health, fecundity, and longevity. Al-Makan: Arabic word for Space, location, place. Amalantrah Working: In March 1918, Aleister Crowley has claimed that he succeeded in creating a vortex-gate that links our physical world to a non-physical world. Anunnakifalak Dounia: The multiple universe of the Anunnaki. Falka-du’nia in Ana’kh and Ulemite. Falak-Dounia in Arabic. Ar.Hal: The Anunnaki branching out and changing individuality in multiple universes. Arawadi: An Anunnaki/Ulemite word which means the following: The supernatural power or faculty that allows initiated ones to halt or send away problems and mishaps to another time and another place. Ard: Planet Earth. Asma’ Al-Lah Al-Sabha’ Al-Housna: The seven lovely names of Allah. Ba’ab: A term for an Anunnaki’s stargate; an entrance and exit to multiple worlds, stars, planets, and galaxies. In Ana’kh, Ba’ab means a door; a door to other dimensions. The Anunnaki deploy Ba’ab “split-time-space technology” to travel to any region of the universe in a fraction of a minute. Balu-ram-haba: It is composed of three words: a-Balu, which means power; transition; contact. b-Ram, which means people. In this case, entities; other life-forms. c-Haba, which means beyond; other dimension. Possibly, from Balu-ram-haba, derived the Hebrew word Olam ha-ba. This Ana’kh term or expression pertains to circumstances in the world beyond, and/or experiences, the departed humans might encounter in the next dimension, following their death. Barka: Blessing. Barka-kirama: A blessing or an enlightenment (Tanwir) technique that develops teleportation. It is composed of two words: a-Barka, which means blessing. b-Kirama, which means good deeds. Barra: outside; beyond; Barra-du: A term meaning the multiple dimensions of the Anunnaki. Also, it could be interpreted as the frontiers of the world beyond in terrestrial terms. Bashar: An Anunnaki word for humans. Bashar was one of the primordial words, the Anunnaki geneticists used to refer to their genetic creatures. These creatures were the prototype of the first human beings. More precisely, the first quasi-human creatures. In addition to Bashar, other names were used, such Adama, Ada-mah, Naffar, etc. Bene Ha-Elohim: The children of the gods. Bene means children, and Elohim means gods. Eli is the singular form of Elohim. Bilaya: The “Doomed Zone”, where souls (Spirits, Minds) are trapped after death. Birza: Mental projection. Chabkaradi: Name of the fourth sphere or Fourth Dimension on the cosmic net. Conduit, the: An invisible cell (Jaba) implanted in our brain by the Anunnaki. The Conduit consists of ultra-microscopically small tissues and membranes in your brain’s cells. They are infinitesimally small, no microscopes can detect them. This Conduit contains and retains everything the Anunnaki put in you, in your body, and in your mind. Only “Al Mounawarin”

(Enlightened Ones) can tap into the Conduit. Once, your Conduit is activated - better to say open – your mind begins to see new things…no, you are not hallucinating at all… you are only experiencing and seeing new things, called “Rou’yah” (Visions). Da.Em: Perpetual. Daemat: Longevity. Dha-kiliyan: Humans who were genetically created by the Anunnaki. Dirasaat: Esoteric and metaphysical studies by the Ulema.

Double, the: The double is made out of electro-magnetic-ecto-plasma substance. It has electricity, magnetism, plasma and ethereal energy called “Rouh”. At the moment, your body expires (At the moment of your death), your Double instantly separates itself from the sphere surrounding your body. Your Double that co-existed with you in your physical dimension was never physically attached to your body. In many instances, and for a very long period, your “Double” has remained distant from your physical body for many reasons. But in general, your “Double” stays very close to you. The distance separating your Double from your physical body depends on your health condition. It is very healthy and even necessary to keep your Double at a close proximity of your body. Miraculous recoveries are sometimes attributed to divine intervention. Sudden recoveries are sometimes attributed to a strong will and one’s determination to be healthy again. And of course, there are other inexplicable recoveries which are attributed to other inexplicable events and phenomena. Everything is possible. But the main reason for a sudden and inexplicable recovery is the sudden re-entry of your healthy Double in your physical body. It reactivates and energizes everything in your body. It is like recharging a dead battery. Your Double knows very well how your body functions, far more and better than any physician. People who die in a brutal accident or commit suicide, their Double becomes instantly impaired and dysfunctional at the time of their death. Suicide is wrong. Tragic death and suicide confuse and disorient your Double. Disorienting your Double is harmful to your mind. And because your mind is your vehicle to the other world, you should avoid anything or anyone that could cause you a tragic, painful and sudden death. The body has its wounds. The mind has wounds too, but you can’t see them. Your Double does. If you have not caused your own death, but suffered a lot at the time of your death, and your Double was far away from you, your passage to the other world will not be pleasant at all. In normal situation such as death of a natural cause, the passage to the other world takes its normal course, at the end of the Double’s self-judgment and assessment of deeds, actions and thoughts of the deceased. When a bad person dies, he/she immediately faces his/her Double. In this instance, the Double acts as a conscience and as a judge. The Double is the real persona of the human being. Everything we have in our body and mind came from our Double. Even though, some of our mental and physical faculties and properties are usually damaged on Earth for various reasons, such as illness, malnutrition, fear, prejudices, tortures, confusion, etc., the original faculties in our Double are immune, because the physical cannot affect the non-physical, nor reach any dimension beyond the “Zinar” (Belt of Earth). As soon as the deceased becomes one with the Double, the mind enters the Ba’ab on its way to the Fourth dimension. Du: continuation; metamorphosis; dimension. Dybukur: In Ana’kh literature, Dybukur is an entity that lives in a sphere between Earth and the afterlife. It is also a reference made to “Lost Souls”, and/or “Trapped Souls”, in ancient Middle Eastern civilizations. It is most certain, that the Anunnaki’s depiction of Dybukur has influenced the writings of the early Hebrew scribes. From the Anunnaki’s word Dybukur, derived the Hebrew word Dybbuk, which is the name of a vicious possessing spirit. Dybukur’s essence is very complicated, because the Anunnaki did not create “Souls” in the human body, but a primordial energy called “Fikr”. And this energy can last for thousands of years if trapped in a zone called “Bilaya”, which means the “Doomed Zone.” Eido-Rah: An Anunnaki/Ulemite term for the non-physical substance of a human being’s body. In other words, the mental or astral projection of the body leaving Earth. Eido-Rah manifests to human beings, and particularly to the parents of the deceased person during a period of less than 40 days, following the death of a relative.

Falak Kitbah: Akashic Records. Falak: The universe. Falak in Arabic. Fik’r-Ra: The second Woujoud is known to us as the Fifth dimension, and it is called Fik’r-Ra. Fikr: the Anunnaki did not create “Souls” in the human body, but a primordial energy called “Fikr”. And this energy can last for thousands of years if trapped in a zone called “Bilaya”, which means the “Doomed Zone.” Galla and Galu: Devil(s) or demon(s) in Akkadian, Sumerian and Assyrian. Gilgoolim: The non-physical state of a deceased person, at the end of the 40 days period. At that time, the deceased person must decide whether to stay in the lower level of the Fourth dimension, or head toward a higher level of knowledge, following an extensive orientation program/guidance. Gilgoolim: The non-physical state of a deceased person, at the end of the 40 days period. At that time, the deceased person must decide whether to stay in the lower level of the Fourth dimension, or head toward a higher level of knowledge, following an extensive orientation program/guidance. From Gilgoolim, derived the Kabalistic/Hebrew word Gilgoolem referring to the cycle of rebirths, meaning the revolution of souls; the whirling of the soul after death, which finds-no rest until it reaches its final destination. But in the Jewish literature and teachings, the final destination is the land of Palestine, the “Promised land”. Haridu: Interpretation of messages sent to the “Conduit” in an Anunnaki’s or a human’s brain cell. Also, it applies to missing or misinterpreting a message by the Conduit. Haridu”, “Haridu-ilmu”: The interpretation of messages sent to the “Conduit” in an Anunnaki’s or a human’s brain cell. Also, it applies to missing or misinterpreting a message by the Conduit. Hatori-shabah: It refers to various phases of youth brought to a person via the practice of the Anunnaki-Ulema Daemat-Afnah technique. It is closely related to Daemat-Afnah, which is a term for longevity, and halting the process of aging. Hattari: The first stage of the afterlife during the 40 day period following death. In that stage, a new life-form develops in the mind of deceased people. He called it the bridge, and the process was coined the Amalantrah Working. Hisaab: The principle of accountability, also called “Da.Em” (Perpetual). Iama: A term referring to the concept of the different “Levels of the Mind”. Idartari: A term for the act of observing “Entities Fluctuation”. Anunnaki Ulema Al Baker explained (As is and unedited): “Fluctuation is a signal that something or some living form is around you, but with your limited physical senses and faculties, you are unable to see it in its real appearance. Ilmu Al-Ard: Earth’s knowledge, more precisely we have learned on Earth. Ilmu means knowledge, and Al-Ard means Earth. Intelligent Animals: We know from the manuscripts of Melkart and the “Society of the Fish” which was established by the early Phoenicians who lived on the Island of Arwad, that the primitive human beings were called “Intelligent animals” because they acted and lived like animals, but were more intelligent than the beasts of the Earth. Ishra: The name or term for the new image or duplicate of the original existence of a life-form, in another universe. All living forms, including humans and animals have many duplicates of themselves throughout the universe. Isti-bal: An immense hall of an Anunnaki’s library, seven hundred to one thousand meters in length, by five hundred meters in width. The Isti-bal is empty of any furniture, and is lit by huge oval windows that are placed near the top of the ceiling. Izrah-Amru: An Anunnaki-Ulemite term referring to the status of the mind in the afterlife vis-à-vis one’s previous commitment on Earth. Izrahi-ghafra: An Anunnaki-Ulemite term related to various states of metamorphosis of the mind-body of a deceased in the after-life.

Jaba: In Ana’kh, the word Jaba means many things. For example:a-The “Net Jaba” is a timespace pocket.b-The “Jaba-Garidu” is related to the “Conduit” cell, and adjacent cells in the brain.c-The “Jaba-Abru” is related to time management, using the power of mind to achieve multiple and lengthy tasks simultaneously. Jaba-Abru: It is related to time management, using the power of mind to achieve multiple and lengthy tasks simultaneously. Jaba-Garidu: It is related to the “Conduit” cell, and adjacent cells in the brain. Jah “Yah”: An abbreviation of Jehovah. It is derived from the Ana’kh word Ha-yah, which means life. In Hebrew, it means to be, come to pass. In Ana’kh/Ulemite literature, Jah also means, the galactic source of all living beings. In other words, the primordial cosmic life-being in the whole universe, and its multiple dimensions. Yah “Jah” is also one of the creators of the Anunnaki. The Jah, plural or singular, male of female, or non male and non female were the architects and geneticists of the formula of life, the cosmos, and time-space concept.” Jahaan “Jahaam”: A metaphysical term for an afterlife sphere, which could be the equivalent of the concept of Hell, called Jahannam in Arabic, Gehenna, Gehenom, and Gehinom in Hebrew, Gehenna and Jahenem in Aramaic, and Inferno in Dante’s Divine Comedy. Jama: Anunnaki community. Ka: A short mental projection of the “Self”; it is the materialized form/shape of one’s original copy, meaning the primordial substance and/or structure of a physical body. Ka is also is the mirrored image of one’s double Kabari: A dimension; a sphere of existence. Kabari-Idikhal: The act or process of entering another dimension. Kabari-Nizaam: One’s accountability and responsibility for his/her acts at the end of his or her life on Earth. Kadosh-Ra or Koudous-Ra: The third Woujoud is known to us as the Sixth dimension, and it is called Kadosh-Ra or Koudous-Ra. Kalem: Lines or graphs referred to as the invisible borders of multiple adjacent zones of existences, also called multiple dimensions, and/or parallel universes. These lines serve also as a path or a passage that lead to a higher sphere of knowledge. Kama “Kamea”: The “Manifestation Square”, which is a zone where different forms of appearances, including beings and higher entities manifest themselves for multiple reasons. The Manifestation Square is indeed a physical area on Earth. Kama Kira’at: Main reading room in an Anunnaki’s library. Kama Zone (Kamea) Dimension: Also referred to as the “Manifestation Square”, meaning a zone where different forms of appearances, including beings and higher entities manifest themselves for multiple reasons. The Manifestation Square is indeed a physical area on Earth. Kamah: The underground; the habitat of lower entities, such as Afrit, Djinns, a category of the Ezraelim, even lost spirits. Kefitzat Haderach: A Hebrew expression meaning, word by word, ‘the jumping of the road,’ but translated as the ability to jump instantaneously from one place to another or travel with unnatural speed. Keramat: A Farsi (Iranian) and Arabic term meaning holy deeds that allow teleportation. Literally (Folding up of the earth) is the name for thaumaturgical teleportation in the mystical aspect of Islamic religious, esoteric, metaphysical and philosophical traditions. Kha-Da’h: A physical-nonphysical sphere of illusion. Kharta: A map. Kharita in Arabic. Kimala: At 71, an Anunnaki reaches Kimaala, which is the age of maturity. Kira’at: Lectures by an Anunnaki-Ulema. Kirama: Good deeds.

Kir-Ra-Ibra: Intelligent life-form, the faculty of reasoning and creating. Kitbahan-Sohaf: Name for an Anunnaki’s library, a sort of an Akashic Library, where all the knowledge of the universe was supposed to be accumulating for eons. It is composed of two words: a-Kitbahan means all written documents. b-Sohaf means directories or references. The Anunnaki’s libraries are marvelous marble buildings, always opened for everyone to visit. The books, which seemed to be numbered in the millions, are not square or rectangular like ours, but conical. All volumes are placed on revolving shelves. You would go to the shelf, select your cone (Mis’haaf in Annuaki’s language), and touch the mis’haff with one finger. The cone would spin, throw out silvery light, and instantly one absorbs all its contents. Kurnugi: The Babylonian-Sumerian “Land of no Return”; the underworld; the empire of death. Kusir: A term for the physical manifestation of a dead person, before entering another dimension, and/or during the 40 day period following his/her death. Kusir: A term for the physical manifestation of a dead person, before entering another dimension, and/or during the 40 day period following his/her death. The Anunnaki-Ulema said that there are two categories of Kusir: Kusir-Ra, and Kusir-Ji. Kusir-Ji: A physical projection of a deceased killed by acts of violence, suicide, and similar tragic means. The apparition occurs via an ectoplasmic-holographic projection, and/or particles’ condensation. But it lasts briefly, for the energy contained in the apparition or the projection is not strong enough to last for more than 5 seconds. Usually, entities and/or human shapes that reappear through Kusir-Ji reflect au aura of sadness and confusion. In this state of mind, the deceased is not fully convinced that he/she is in fact dead. Kusir-Ra: A physical projection of a dead human being who died from a natural cause. This apparition occurs when the etheric-plasmic body of a deceased person (Any age, any gender) has retained enough particles-energy to manifest its previous physical form. Usually, it appears before relatives and loved ones. Pets also can re-appear before their owners; however, their physical projection is not always complete. Quite often some parts of their bodies are missing. Lakur-bashar-shabah Mah.Ga.Ri: The projection of the images of the bodies of people who have passed away. Yet, at a certain time interval, in an adjacent parallel dimension, the continuity of their physical existence is as real as the one they had while they were still alive on Earth. Lalladu: A term referring to the final moment when an Anunnaki-Ulema, or an Anunnaki-Hybrid relinquishes her/his earthly body, before departing Earth. Some occultists describe this phenomenon as a disintegration of the molecules of the body, and the “Conduit” in the physical body, at the time of the death of an Anunnaki, temporarily sojourning in a physical dimension like Earth. According to Ulema Al Saddik, “An Anunnaki-Ulema does not leave a dead physical body behind her/him.” Lariba: The animated pictures and images of usually immobile objects, you see when you enter another dimension. It is also called Marda-iruch. Laridu: The sensations dead people feel, when they enter the first stage, and/or the zone of the after-life. These feelings are usually associated with people they feared or disliked on Earth. Their feelings are usually reproduced by their cellular memory. But this memory will fade away after 40 days. Laridu includes all sorts of feelings the dead did not free his or her mind from. Same thing applies to dead pet who try to reach their owners and friends. Layiha: Enormously large and animated metallic billboards which are affixed on walls in a parallel alignment, and on the floor, in front of each billboard, there are hundreds of symmetrically rectangular pads (Called Mirkaan). When visitors enter the library’s main hall (Situated just at the front entrance), they approach the billboards, and stand each on a Mirkaan. The pad serves as a scanner and a transportation device, because it has the capacity to read the minds of the visitors, learn what they are searching for, and as soon as it does so, it begins

to move, and slides right through the central billboard (Called Kama La-yiha), which is not really solid but is made from blocks of energy, carrying the visitor with it. Ma’had: Ulema school, and/or center of learning. Maddi: The physical dimension outside planet Earth. Madkhaal: An entrance to another dimension, and which could be a part of a star-gate. It is oval and vibrates like a rubber band, very similar to a multiverse membrane, found in the perimeter of the eleven dimensions mentioned in contemporary quantum physics. It is neither visible to the naked eye nor can it be detected by any apparatus on Earth. Mah.Ga.Ri: The projection of the images of the bodies of people who have passed away. Yet, at a certain time interval, in an adjacent parallel dimension, the continuity of their physical existence is a real as the one they had while still alive on Earth. Makan-Al: Arabic word for Space, location, place. Makatba “Mat-Kaba”: Anunnaki central libraries, which are constructed from materials such as chiselled opaque glass (Called Mir-A’t), a substance similar to fibreglass (Called Sha-riit), and a multitude of fibre-plastic-like materials (Called Fisal and Hiraa-Ti). Maktoub: An Ulemite term for what is already written in the book of your destiny. Malakout: The Seventh Dimension is the “Malakout” (Almost same word in Hebrew, Aramaic, Phoenician, Syriac and Arabic, Ana’kh, and it means kingdom or paradise), where the Supreme Energy (God or the Original Force of Creation) originated, exists, lives, and extends infinitely. Marda-iruch: The animated pictures and images of usually immobile objects, you see when you enter another dimension. It is also called Lariba. Marda-kharta: Anunnaki’s map of the afterlife. Min Ahl Al Nar: Arabic phrase meaning those who are from fire, interpreted as hell (Jahanam). Mind of a deceased person: In higher dimensions of the afterlife, the Mind functions, sees and understands things very differently from the way we were accustomed to on Earth. The deceased continues to live after death as a Mind. The Mind retains terrestrial memory, even though the Mind has lost all sensorial properties. The Mind cannot alter the past. We are stuck with the memory of everything we have done on earth. Only the Anunnaki who created us genetically can alter the past of the person they have created. And by altering the past, the Anunnaki can erase all kinds of memories, including related events that occurred in one particular dimension. The Mind evolves in our lives according to the Anunnaki’s blueprint, and in virtue of a constant learning on Earth. This is one of the biggest differences between the Anunnaki-Ulema’s Mind and humans’ concept of soul. The Mind (Soul to others) does not evolve or acquire more knowledge and wisdom by returning to Earth, and reincarnating in other human bodies, because neither the human body, nor Earth’s teachings surpass the level and standards of the teachings of the Anunnaki, and the amount of knowledge to be gained in higher dimensions. Thus, your Mind (Soul) should go somewhere else to acquire more elevated knowledge and purify itself. The corrupt and contaminated environment of Earth and human beings’ societies do not allow the Mind (Soul) to reach a higher level of enlightenment. The Mind (Soul to others) is not stagnant. It evolves, and continues to evolve and progress for hundreds of thousands of years after death on planet “Ard” (Earth); the deterioration of the physical body, that is. But in order to evolve, the Mind (Soul) must reach a higher sphere of knowledge and goodness. And that sphere begins with the Fifth dimension. Min-Zar: By the right side of the screen of data in an Anunnaki’s library, there are metallic compartments as thin as parchment paper, which serve as a cosmic audio antennae, called MinZar. Mold: A container, an incubator or a similar tool. Mouda-Ja’ah: On our planet, we multiply through “Mouda-Ja’ah” (Intercourse). On other planets, reproduction is done through different processes and methods; no physical contacts or sexual acts are necessary.

Mounawar: The Enlightened Master. Mounawar is the singular of Mounawarin. Mounawarin, Al: The Enlightened Ones. Mouzakaraat: Memoirs, diary, notebook. Multidimensional holographic images in the afterlife: Multidimensional means that people, animals and physical objects are real in essence, in molecules, in DNA, and in origin, but not necessarily in physical properties. In other words, what you see in the afterlife is real to the mind, but not to your physical senses, because in the after life (In all the seven levels/dimensions of life after death), physical objects, including humans’ and animals’ bodies acquire different substances, molecular compositions, and new forms. Nafis-Ra: The first Woujoud is known to us as the Fourth dimension, and it is called Nafis-Ra. Nahpsiya: DNA in modern scientific language. Net Jaba: A time-space pocket. Nizaam: A cosmic order; a cosmic law; justice. Original Form: The Original Form is what or who has created our physical body. This is why we call it Double. Ra-hat Dae-mat: State of perfection and perpetual knowledge. Rou’yah: Visions. Rouh: The non-physical image projection of what you are if you were separated from your body. It has electricity, magnetism, plasma and ethereal energy. Rouhaniyiin: Seers and Masters who practice the art and science of Arwaah (Spiritism). Rou-hi-yin: Supreme beings from the Fifth Dimension. Rouhiyya: Etheric Shabah: Ghost or phantom in Arabic. It is still used in the Arabic language, and particularly in the Arabic Sihr (Arabic Magic) literature. In its Anunnaki-Ulemite original context, Shabah meant the etheric energy diffused by your physical body. It could be seen as a real entity in the “next dimension”, the one that follows the third dimension which is Earth. Shama Kitbah: Akashic Libraries, which are located in every community in Ashtari. Sham-kiya: Cosmic (Cosmic dust and molecules). Shaytan: Arabic word for Satan, the devil. Shtaroout-Hxall Ain: The inhabitants of the house of knowledge. Simply put, a Dybukur is an entity without soul that continues to exist with any kind of awareness or understanding of its situation. There are instances, where a Dybukur can cause a serious threat to humans. In new age ufology, it is referred to as a “Walk-in”. Sinhar: An Anunnaki leader. Soul: One of the many manifestations of the mind, although the soul does not manifest itself in any form or shape, not even in an etheric or ethereal sense. Buddhism also uses mind instead of soul. Soul is a metaphysical concept created by Man. Soul is a religious idea created by humans to explain and/or to believe in what they don’t understand. It is more accurate to use the word Mind instead. The mind thinks and understands. The soul does not, perhaps it feels, if it is to be considered as a vital force and source of feelings in your physical body. The difference between Soul and Mind resides in the purpose of each. Although both aim at a higher level of spirituality, the Mind surpasses the Soul, because it contains it. In the afterlife, such source of feelings is non-existent, and in the dimensions of the after world, such source is useless. Because the Anunnaki’s mix to create us did not contain what humans call “Soul”, the soul never entered our bodies. There is another non-physical element called Mind that substitutes for the soul. (Buddhism shares this concept.) The Mind does not reincarnate and/or return to Earth. No reason to. Tahiriin: The Pure Ones. They are one of the classes of the Anunnaki Ulema. Takarub: Getting closer to. Tanwir: Enlightenment.

Tay Al-Ard: An Ulemite-Arabic word. It is a metaphysical experience that produces a teleportation phenomenon; a secret esoteric practice of the Ulema and Allamah. The general meaning of Tay Al Ard or Tay Al Makan is to traverse the earth without moving. Ulema or Allamah Qadhi, previously one of the leading figures of Allameh Tabatabaei explained Tay Al Ard as the termination of matter itself in the original location, and its re-appearance, manifestation, and re-creation in its final location, the place one wished to reach. Tay Al-Makan: An Arabic expression meaning the folding of space. It is composed of two Arabic words: a-Tay, which means folding or to fold. b-Al Makan, which means the Space; the location; the place.) The general meaning of Tay Al Ard or Tay Al Makan is to traverse the earth without moving. Ulema or Allamah Qadhi, previously one of the leading figures of Allameh Tabatabaei explained Tay Al Ard as the termination of matter itself in the original location, and its reappearance, manifestation, and re-creation in its final location, the place one wished to reach. Turab: When the Anunnaki created us on this Earth, they mixed in a mold, an earthly element called “Turab” with part of their essence (DNA). Turab also means dirt, sands, carbon, fossils, etc. The enlightened teachers have said, that Turab or the clay mentioned in the Sumerian texts could also be sea shells. This was mentioned in ancient Phoenicians texts, epics and terracotta. It is not necessarily clay as we know it today, and as it was alleged or explained by some authors. Ulema Naphtali said verbatim, “Humans were not created in the image of God. We were created genetically from Turab, an Earth’s substance and the DNA of an advanced extraterrestrial race called Annaki or Al Anna’kh (Anunnaki). And the Annaki were “fashioned” according to Jah’s specific formula. Ulemite: Adjective for anything that belongs to the Ulema. Woujoud: Existences. Zinar: Belt of the Earth.

_____________________

INTRODUCTION _________________________________________

THE ESSENTIAL MAXIMILLIEN DE LAFAYETTE is a synopsis of the 200 books, the author wrote on the subjects of the Anunnaki, the afterlife, the supernatural powers of the Anunnaki Ulema, the paranormal, the occult, parallel dimensions, multiple universes, the Conduit, the Supersymetric Mind, the Double, the Astral Body, communications with spirits and entities from the world beyond, the power of the mind, mediumship, channeling, the enlightenment, the Fourth Dimension, the Fifth Dimension, Earth energy, healing, the world outside time and space, extraterrestrials, time-travel, reading the future, and similar topics. This is NOT a repetitious book. It was intentionally compiled from the most important concepts, theories, esoteric techniques, wisdom, Eastern philosophy, the world of the mystic seers “The Ulema”, and particularly the teaching of Maximillien de Lafayette. This series consists of 2 massive volumes, each exceeding 700 pages (50 MB). This manual is also the Official Anunnaki Ulema Textbook for the Teacher and the Student. De Lafayette wrote more than 800 books, 200 of them are in these fields. Consequently, it is quasi-impossible for the reader to purchase all these books. The present work contains knowledge, techniques and revelations, no other author has ever discussed, simply because they emerge from the teachings of the author’s Enlightened Masters and his own philosophy. Add to the fact, that no other author or researcher has ever approached these topics, simply because they were brought to the West, for the first time in history, from the author’s own vision and perspective. You will NOT find the material of this book in any other work, and/or in any library. As a matter of fact, the material of the present work (Volumes 1 and 2) is to a certain degree in sharp contrast with what it has been said or written in these fields. No one can claim that this book was inspired by or based upon any existing published book. It is a journey to new dimensions, and analysis of the physical and mental worlds as interpreted personally by the author. The contents include: 1. Description of the Afterlife in all its states and dimensions. 2. What do we see when we enter the afterlife zone?

3. The various states of metamorphosis of the mind-body of a deceased person in the after-life. 4. Experiences dead people encounter in the next dimension. 5. How to bring good luck to your endeavors and surmount obstacles and hardship that prevent you from succeeding in life. 6. How to use Earth energy to your advantage and block others’ bad vibes and vicious intentions that are causing you harm and damage. 7. The first stage of the afterlife during the 40 day period following death, and how to communicate with your departed loved ones and pets. 8. How the Anunnaki created us genetically 65,000 years ago. 9. The mysterious and hidden world of the Anunnaki Ulema as the author knew it and explored it. 10. Foreseeing the future and rewinding time; revisiting your childhood and past life in different dimensions. 11. How the Masters, the Mounawiriin, and the Anunnaki Ulema transpose you from the present to the future? 12. How to develop The Supersymetric Mind. 13. Study of the influence of the Anunnaki’s programming of our brain and fate. 14. The duplicate image of ourselves or reproduction of our body in other dimensions. 15. The early human species and races created by the extraterrestrials. 16. How to learn The Anunnaki Ulema supernatural and mind power techniques. 17. Entering a parallel dimension; Is it possible to enter a parallel dimension and leave there all your troubles? YES! 18. Occult techniques and talismans to protect yourself from others. And much much more.

*** *** ***

One of my readers asked: What is man here for?

• 1. The answer depends on your religious beliefs. • 2. Your priest, pastor, rabbi, cheik and other religious dignitaries, figures and preachers have already handy and well-crafted answers. • 3. But you got to remember that religions for centuries and centuries fought knowledge, science, astronomy, physics, mathematics, cosmology, autopsy, medicine, jailed, exiled and killed scientists. • 4. By the name of God, and faith, they burned hundreds of thousands of people in public places, mutilated their bodies in tortures donjons, and refused them burial rites. • 5. The answer also depends on the person you are addressing the question to. • 6. Is she or is he a traditional scientist, an avant garde futurist, a physician, a cosmologist, an anthropologist, a psychologist, a metaphysic teacher, a qauntum physics professor, a raconteur, an elementary school teacher in Texas or Barbados, a spiritual medium, a psychic to the stars, a colorful channeler, a Biblical scholar, a mental case nerd posting hilarious stuff on the Internet, an expert in ancient languages? Or something else? • 7. Theories and assumptions on the subject are endless! • 8. To tell you the truth, only few people and beings of any dimension knew why you are here and where you are going, and where you will end up; here are some names: • a- The Anunnaki because they have created you; • b- The Igigi because they have witnessed your genetic creation in the Chimiti (Laboratories, tubes, containers) of the Anunnaki;

• c- Few other galactic races like the Lyrians, the Nordics, the Zeta Reticulians, because they have discussed your faculties, mental and bio-organic “properties”, nature and especially your possible admittance into the Federation of Light and its Majliss (Council), following the initiative of the Anunnaki; • d- The early Phoenician, Arwadian cosmologists, and the offspring of the Anunnaki, and few of their remnants; • e- The Anunnaki-Ulema.

Remember that other humans (More exactly quasi-humans and other semi intelligent life-forms) were already here on Earth, long before the Anunnaki and/or any other extraterrestrial races visited Earth, and the idea or concept of “God” were not known to mankind. Some quasi-humans were the product and results of: 1. Photosynthesis 2. Metabolism 3. Bio-organic metamorphosis 4. Cosmic dust 5. Space particles 6. Galactic molecules 7. Space bubbles 8. Meteors containing blocks of life 9. Multiple universes collisions 10. Genetic manipulations 11. Several evolutionary processes, you name it. Those people, entities and life-forms did not know why they were here, and why they were created; they did not even know on what dimension they lived. And even the Anunnaki themselves did not know why they were here on Earth, and what were the purposes and reasons for their existence. But the Anunnaki know very well why the early prototypes of Bashars (Humans) and the final product of their experimental genetic manipulations that shaped up the final shape of modern humans were created, and what purposes they must serve. They created you to as labor manpower, as a work-force, as machines and robots to work the fields, to feed them, to serve them, etc. All these ideas and reasons are documented in the poems, epics, and tales they left us, and which were recorded in the Akkadian/Sumerian clay tablets, and the cosmogony of the early Phoenicians. But things became to change, when the Anunnaki started to show interest in the human race, and manifest affection toward your ancestors. Especially, when the early humans were allowed to mix with their women and men, and more precisely, when the Anunnaki began to mate with Earth’s women and father their children. At that particular moment in history, the Anunnaki changed their plans for the human race, and improved their mental and physical faculties. Instead of the 13 primordial faculties they “inserted” in their brains and bodies, The Anunnaki added more faculties and capabilities, such as writing poetry, composing music, erecting cities, mapping the skies, establishing rules for their communities, developing sophisticated irrigation systems, discovering mineralogy, etc. And when the Anunnaki discovered (to their greatest delight and surprise) that humans after all are not so inferior and limited in their imagination, endurance and creativity, the Anunnaki decided on a new fate, a new destiny, and new role for humanity on the landscape of the universe, this dimension and the ones before: The new fate, the destiny and the new role of human beings can be summarized as follows:

• a-The Anunnaki will develop for the human beings, a gradual and systematic plan to reach the ultimate level of awareness, understanding of the universe, and living in absolute harmony and elegant synchronization with the cosmos; • b-The Anunnaki will guide humanity toward the ultimate purpose and target of the creation, when they reach higher dimensions of existence: Perpetual happiness, peace, love, quasi-immortality, a state of mind free of illness, diseases, financial worries, aggression, wars, physical pain, ignorance, and above all the attainment of “Ra-hat Daemat”, which means state of perfection and perpetual knowledge. This is what is going to be the fate of all humans. They were not created and placed on Earth to accomplish and attain all these wonderful things, but finally, the Anunnaki decided to facilitate the process by which all humans can reach ultimate peace, knowledge and happiness. Nobody else in the whole universe will stand by the human race to achieve this, except the Anunnaki. The Anunnaki are humanity’s only hope and salvation. The God we know from the Scriptures did not step forward yet. We have remained a race of violence, hatred, vengeance, atrocities, lies, wars, criminals, and you know the rest of the story. Why the all mighty God (we fear and worship) didn’t stop all these atrocities and the human fiasco? Because first, God has nothing to do with us, and second, because, we humans, have created the concept of God, and cemented his figure in our minds, thanks to organized religions.

PART 1 The Afterlife, Paranormal, Extraterrestrials and Earth Organized Religions

PART 1 The Afterlife, Paranormal, Organized Religions

___________________ On Life After Death (The Afterlife)

“The afterlife begins, seconds after you were born…” -Anunnaki Ulema Govinda

• How do you describe the afterlife? • And what happens to people who end up there? • Is there is a final judgment after life? • Punishment for bad people and reward for the good ones? • And how about hell and paradise? Do they exist in the other world? • Is the Bible telling us the truth about hell and heaven?

Let me share the following with you:

• 1. The parallel dimension is so close to us.

• 2. The sphere and frontiers of the afterlife begin in the parallel dimension which is so close to us, but we are unable to see it, to feel it and to understand it, because:

a-Our Conduit is not fully activated, b-We are contaminated by earthy elements, c-Our mind has not been yet purified, d-We do not know how to ascend to the Ba’abs, e-We do not know how to locate Al Madkhal, f-We have not established a direct rapport with our Double, g-We have not liberated our mind from physical bondage, h-We have not freed ourselves from many caprices, lust, greed and attachment to physical possessions.

• 3. In fact, the afterlife does not necessarily begin after we die, because death does not exist; it is simply a transitory stage.

• 4. Within our physical world exist so many other worlds. And far away, and deep in the fabric of the universe, distances are reduced, even eliminated, if we zoom into our Double.

• 5. Matter and anti-matter are de-fragmented in the parallel dimension.

• 6. The initiated and enlightened ones can transport themselves to the other world, and visit the far distant corners of the universe through their Double.

• 7. Those who are noble in their thoughts, intentions and deeds can accomplish this after an Ulema initiation.

*** *** ***

What do we see when we enter the afterlife zone? And by the way, what do we call this zone? Is it the realm of souls and spirits? Or the zone of the dead? Where is it? • 1. On Earth, in this limited physical dimension, our supernatural powers are limited. They are governed by the laws of physics that define and regulate the nature, substance and functions of our planet. • 2. However, the mind can escape from the earthly bondage and Earth’s physical frontiers, and enter different dimensions. • 3. The ultimate guide for your journey into the other world (afterlife zone; next dimension; dimension of ideas and thoughts; ethereal zone; astral sphere; parallel dimension, etc.) is the astral body. • 4. In the past, we called it the Double. In this particular situation, it is wiser to call it your guide, because during your journey to the other world – not afterlife yet – your physical body will remain on Earth, and there is no body per se to refer to. • 5. No physical substance can enter non-physical sphere. • 6. No human voice can reach the ear of non-physical entities. • 7. No human voice or any sound produced on Earth is heard in other dimensions. • However, your guide (Your Double) carries within itself everything that constitutes your physical body, including memory, thoughts and introspection. But not physical sensations and corporal feelings. • 8. While your physical body is still quite alive but dormant in the physical surroundings (It could be your home, your office, your car, etc.), your Double retains all the faculties your brain and body received at the moment of your birth. • 9. Of course, your knowledge will increase considerably throughout the ages as you enter schools, colleges, universities, and as you begin to learn from your teachers and tutors. • 10. We call this kind of knowledge “Ilmu Al Ard” (Earth’s Knowledge). • 11. What you did not know is, that your “Conduit” which is located in the cells of your brains contains an enormous amount of knowledge you did not tap in yet, because you were not aware of its existence, or because you have never believed in the existence of your “Conduit”. • 12. The Conduit consists of ultra-microscopically small tissues and membranes in your brain’s cells. They are infinitesimally small, no microscopes can detect them. • 13. This Conduit contains and retains everything the Anunnaki put in you, in your body, and in your mind. • 14. Only “Al Mounawarin” (Enlightened Ones) can tap into the Conduit. • 15. Once the Conduit is activated by your teacher, you will become “Mounawar”. • Without an activated and/or an open “Conduit” you cannot communicate with your “Double”.

• 16. And the way you communicate with your Double is via telepathy. • 17. Telepathy is not reading others’ minds. Telepathy is not channeling. Telepathy is one of the tools you must use to be on the same vibrational level or frequency of your Double. • 18. Your double is made out of electro-magnetic-ecto-plasma substance. • 19. It has electricity, magnetism, plasma and ethereal energy called “Rouh”. • 20. The Rouh is the non-physical image projection of what you are if you were separated from your body. • 21. For now, forget everything about your body. Do not worry about it. No harm is going to happen to your body. It will stay where it is, only your “Other Self” will change. • 22. Once, your Conduit is activated - better to say open – your mind begins to see new things…no, you are not hallucinating at all… you are only experiencing and seeing new things, called “Rou’yah” (Visions). • 23. The very first thing you will see is absolutely nothing. • 24. It is like if you were looking at an empty world without buildings, cars, trees and people. • 25. For a few seconds, you will be confused. Your mind is still working. But your mind cannot understand yet this emptiness. • 26. In fact, it is not emptiness at all. There is no such thing as emptiness or empty space or nothingness in the world. Everything is part of something else. • 27. Because your mind is seeing something very new, or because your mind is seeing nothing at all, for now, that is why your mind cannot explain to you what “Is This?” What are you experiencing? Where are you? In this state, you will be confused, but it is not going to last long. • 28. Your brain is reprogramming itself (Note: The Ulema did not use the word “Programming”, but that is the most a propos word I can use to explain to you what the meant. The word they used is “Takarub” which means getting closer to.) • 29. In a very short time, your mind will be self-reprogrammed, because it is in the process of acquiring a “Memory”. • 30. In this memory, are stored all the knowledge and data that allow your mind to understand what you are seeing. Almost 85% of your “Other-Self” is made out of memory in the astral world, contrary to what other schools of thoughts and religions claim. • 31. I will recapitulate: Your Conduit is open now. Your mind has found a rich memory full of information. The vision of nothingness or emptiness vanishes. Now you begin to see something new. It starts like this: This is what you will see first, when you enter the other world: • 1-Many layers of light dispersed as wide, and as far as you can see. • 2-The shades appear “fourth dimensional.” • 3-You are acquiring now an extra visual dimension. There are no words I can use for now to describe this new Fourth dimension. Anyhow, you will not be able to understand it no matter how hard I try to explain this to you. But in due time, you will understand. • 4-Slowly slowly and very gradually you begin to see yourself; an image of yourself. • 5-You get scared. It is understandable. This is your first reaction…fear! • 6-Your mind will readjust itself, and in a blink of an eye, your fear will dissipate. • 7-Your mind is telling you now that you are no longer on Earth. • 8-Your mind will reassure you that you are safe and no physical harm will come to you, because you are pure mind, but this mind is the ultimate reality. • 9-Your Double will stand straight, right before your eyes. • 10-And all of a sudden, faster than the speed of light, you’re zoomed into your Double.

• 11-Your Double and “You” are united. From now on, there are no more “You”, the person who lived on Earth, and the other one (Your Double) that lives in the other dimension. • 12-You become one with “all of yourselves; Mind-Body-Memory”, one existence, one entity; an ethereal, astral, mental person. • 13-You begin to float. How? It does not matter. You are floating now. • 14-Where? • 15-So close and so near to everything you knew and saw on Earth. • 16-Yet, you are not physical. Your Double looks exactly like you on the outside. It has the external physical looks of the body you had on Earth, but it is transparent, and light like ether. And you are in full control of this new body. • 17-You will be able to remember all the places you have visited, all the things you liked and disliked. You will be able to visit and revisit any part of the world instantly. • 18-You might experience strange feelings, such as falling so fast toward Earth or an abyss, or being suspended in the air and you don’t know what to do next. But in seconds, those feelings will fade away. And you continue to enjoy everything you are seeing and what you can do next. • 19-Some like to go back and visit their body; the one they left on Earth. In fact, many do. Try it. • 20-Just command your new body to take you there. • 21-And there you are hovering over your body. • 22-You begin to gaze at your body. • 23-Irresistibly you come closer to your physical body laying there motionless. And a new sensation invades you; you pity this mortal, weak, motionless, insignificant piece of flesh and bones. • 24-And all of a sudden, you will understand that your physical body has a minimal value. And you will realize that what really counts is your mind.

Note: Those who are interested in learning more about this subject are encouraged to read my other book “Ulema: Code and Language of the World Beyond.”

Entering a different dimension after you have passed away: • 1-The human life does not end on Earth. Life continues after the so-called death, in different forms and substances. Substances and after-life molecular structures vary from one person to another, to name a few: • a-Plasmic • b-Etheric • c-Hollographic • d-Mental • e-Bio-organic • f-Memory organism • g-Dual structure: Mental-Physical, so on. • 2- Although the physical body decays, the mind continues to live in another dimension. The Judeo-Christian-Muslim tradition uses “soul” instead of mind. The Ulema believe that the soul is one of the many manifestations of the mind, although the soul does not manifest itself in any form or shape, not even in an etheric or ethereal sense. Buddhism also uses mind instead of soul.

• 3-At the moment, your body expires (At the moment of your death), your Double instantly separates itself from the sphere surrounding your body. • 4-Your Double that co-existed with you in your physical dimension was never physically attached to your body. • 5-In many instances, and for a very long period, your “Double” has remained distant from your physical body for many reasons. • 6-But in general, your “Double” stays very close to you. • 7-The distance separating your Double from your physical body depends on your health condition. It is very healthy and even necessary to keep your Double at a close proximity of your body. • 8-Miraculous recoveries are sometimes attributed to divine intervention. Sudden recoveries are sometimes attributed to a strong will and one’s determination to be healthy again. And of course, there are other inexplicable recoveries which are attributed to other inexplicable events and phenomena. • 9-Everything is possible. But the main reason for a sudden and inexplicable recovery is the sudden re-entry of your healthy Double in your physical body. • 10-It reactivates and energizes everything in your body. • 11-It is like recharging a dead battery. Your Double knows very well how your body functions, far more and better than any physician. • 12-Because the physical condition of your body at the time you relinquish your last breath is paramount, the passage to another dimension is henceforth influenced and altered accordingly. • 13-For example, people who die in a brutal accident or commit suicide, their Double becomes instantly impaired and dysfunctional at the time of their death. Suicide is wrong. • 14-No matter how miserable your life is, you should never commit suicide. • 15-Tragic death and suicide confuse and disorient your Double. • Disorienting your Double is harmful to your mind. And because your mind is your vehicle to the other world, you should avoid anything or anyone that could cause you a tragic, painful and sudden death. • 16-The body has its wounds. The mind has wounds too, but you can’t see them. Your Double does. • 17-If you leave Earth in that condition, your mind will not lead you toward the Ba’ab. You will be disoriented. • 18-If you have not caused your own death, but suffered a lot at the time of your death, and your Double was far away from you, your passage to the other world will not be pleasant at all. • 19-And the Ba’ab will not be open right away to allow you to enter the other side of the world. Of course, eventually you will pass through, but not before 40 tumultuous and painful days you will spend lost and confused in the realm of confusion and loneliness. • 20-In normal situation such as death of a natural cause, the passage to the other world takes its normal course, at the end of the Double’s self-judgment and assessment of deeds, actions and thoughts of the deceased.

*** *** ***

One’s accountability and responsibility for his/her acts at the end of his or her life on Earth (Kabari-Nizaam)

I. What is Kabari-Nizaam? Definition: Kabari Nizaam is composed of two words: • a-Kabari, which means dimension; a sphere of existence. • b-Nizaam, which means a cosmic order; a cosmic law; justice. The general meaning is one’s accountability and responsibility for his/her acts at the end of his or her life on Earth.

II. What happens to a bad person when he/she dies and right before he/she reaches the “Ba’ab (Entrance to the other world)?

• 1. The “Nizaam” (Cosmic Order and Law) tells us, that nobody escapes the final judgment. Each one of us is responsible for his/her acts, deeds, thoughts, even intentions.

• 2. The principle of accountability “Hisaab” is called “Da.Em” (Perpetual).

• 3. Eventually, all people will be saved at the end.

• 4. There is no such thing as hell where human flesh and bones are burned by an eternal fire.

• 5. Through the Ba’ab, the good person will be admitted to the grace and beauty of a higher dimension of happiness and peace. The bad person will not be allowed to enter the Ba’ab right away.

• 6. When a bad person dies, he/she immediately faces his/her Double.

• 7. In this instance, the Double acts as a conscience and as a judge.

• 8. The entire life flashes before his/her mind as a holographic sequence of events, deeds and thoughts.

• 9. It is a large screen of his/her entire life.

• 10. Everything he/she did in his/her life on Earth is projected on this screen.

• 11. Because he/she was a bad person, he/she will not be allowed to enter the Madkhal (Entrance to the other world).

• 12. His/her double will stop him/her, right there.

• 13. He/she will be punished according to the gravity of his/her acts and thoughts.

• 14. This bad person could spend thousands of years in a state of confusion, loneliness, fear, anguish, mental pain and suffering.

• 15. The mental pain is as real and as atrocious as the physical pain.

• 16. There is no escape.

• 17. The bad person will spend those very long years in a sphere inhabited by chaos, horrific entities and psychosomatic pain, even though, he/she does no longer possess a physical body.

• 18. All the properties of his/her physical (Corporal) bodies are transferred to his/her mind in this new sphere, and as a result, he/she will suffer physically through his/her mind.

• 19. And as a punishment, he/she will feel the same pain and suffering he/she has caused to others.

• 20. There is no physical hell in the afterlife. But as I see it, this sort of punishment is more painful than burning in fire.

• 21. Because his/her Double is partially responsible, the Double will suffer too.

• 22. Consequently, the deceased bad person will not be united with his/her Double.

• 23. The separation between the deceased bad person and his/her Double will last for many years, as long as it takes to rehabilitate him/her and purify his/her past deeds and thoughts.

• 24. Once the rehabilitation is complete, and the bad person has been totally purified, he/she unites with the Double and loses his/her psychological (Psychosomatic) senses of the physical properties of his/her body.

• 25. Thus the pain ceases.

• 26. From the Madkhal he/she reaches the Ba’ab that takes him/her to a higher dimension; a sphere of tranquility, beauty, and eternal peace.

• 27. However, this sphere is not perfect, because it is the lowest of the seven other dimensions that constitute the final and eternal destinations of the human existence.

• 28. As we progress mentally (Spiritually to others), we reach higher and higher dimensions.

• 29. The highest sphere or zone we can reach is the Six Dimension.

• The Seventh Dimension is the “Malakout” (Almost same word in Hebrew, Aramaic, Phoenician, Syriac and Arabic, Ana’kh, and it means kingdom or paradise), where the Supreme Energy (God or the Original Force of Creation) originated, exists, lives, and extends infinitely.

What happens to a person who is not so bad, but not a very good person when he/she dies and right before he/she reaches the Ba’ab?

• At the moment of death, he/she will be guided by his Double to a neutral sphere where he/she will spend 40 days of purification.

• During those 40 days, he/she will receive guidance and orientation from his/her “Double”.

• Because he/she was not a bad person, at the end of the 40 days period, and right before going through the Ba’ab, he/she will be allowed to revisit the living he/she wishes to see one more time.

• Also, he/she will be permitted to hover over places he/she wishes to visit for the last time.

• In some instances, the visited parents of the deceased feel his/her last apparition to them.

• Usually, the deceased appears to them in an ethereal form.

• It is not totally ectoplasmic, because at that stage, the deceased has already lost all the physical properties of his/her body. So the apparition is mental holography.

• The apparition does not last long. It fades way within a few seconds. And this is the last message (Sort of a farewell), the parents will receive from him/her.

• After that last visit, no contact will ever occur again between the dead person and his/her loved ones. His/her mind (Soul to others) will leave Earth for ever.

• Do not be duped by those who claim, that they can contact the dead and communicate with the spirits.

• Be aware of those fake spirits’ séances and channeling. Unless, the mind (Soul or Spirit to others) initiates a contact during particular stages, no living being on Earth can communicate with the dead.

• Contact with dead people is possible, if the enlightened one has been granted the privilege to go through the Al Madkhal and the Ba’ab.

• On the last day of the 40 days period, the deceased is zoomed into his/her Double, and becomes one with his/her “Original Form”.

• The Original Form is what or who created him/her. This is why we call it Double.

• The Double is the real persona of the human being. Everything we have in our body and mind came from our Double.

• Even though, some of our mental and physical faculties and properties are usually damaged on Earth for various reasons, such as illness, malnutrition, fear, prejudices, tortures, confusion, etc., the original faculties in our Double are immune, because the physical cannot affect the non-physical, nor reach any dimension beyond the “Zinar” (Belt of the Earth).

• As soon as the deceased becomes one with the Double, the mind enters the Ba’ab on its way to the Fourth dimension.

• The Fourth Dimension is a sphere so close to earth.

• And because the mind of the deceased in this dimension is capable of mental and spatial dilatation, quite often, the mind and the perimeter of the Fourth Dimension extend like an echo.

• It is through the extension of that echo, contacts with the Fourth Dimension’s inhabitants are possible, but they are so rare. Almost, they never happen.

• Once, the mind (The deceased or visiting entity) enters the Fourth Dimension, the deceased begins to see all sorts of things, shapes, colors, entities, human forms, spiritual forms created by his/her memory.

• It is a pleasant sphere consisting of only good sensations, a sense of tranquility and safety.

• From now on, we will never again feel pain, sorrow, fatigue…no more worries, frustration and anxiety.

• Yet, the Fourth Dimension is not a perfect dimension, even though we are reunited with friends and beloved ones, even our pets, for we have to progress and reach a higher dimension.

• The Fifth Dimension is better and prettier. And within it, there are so many other worlds of an unimaginable beauty, and so many wonderful things to see and to do.

*** *** ***

On the parallel dimension, frontiers of the after-life, rewards and punishment of the human body and soul in the other world

• 1. The parallel dimension is so close to us

• 2. The sphere and frontiers of the afterlife begin in the parallel dimension which is so close to us, but we are unable to see it, to feel it and to understand it, because:

a-Our Conduit is not fully activated, b-We are contaminated by earthy elements, c-Our mind has not been yet purified, d-We do not know how to ascend to the Ba’abs e-We do not know how to locate Al Madkhal, f-We have not established a direct rapport with our Double, g-We have not liberated our mind from physical bondage, h-We have not freed ourselves from many caprices, lust, greed and attachment to physical possessions.

• 3. In fact, the afterlife does not necessarily begin after we die, because death does not exist; it is simply a transitory stage.

• 4. Within our physical world exist so many other worlds. And far away, and deep in the fabric of the universe, distances are reduced, even eliminated, if we zoom into our Double.

• 5. Matter and anti-matter are de-fragmented in the parallel dimension.

• 6. The initiated and enlightened ones can transport themselves to the other world, and visit the far distant corners of the universe through their Double.

• 7. Those who are noble in their thoughts, intentions and deeds can accomplish this after an Ulema initiation.

Note: Some scholars claim that belief in the afterlife is a teaching that developed late in Jewish history. It is true that the Torah emphasizes “immediate, concrete, physical rewards and punishments rather than abstract future ones.” See, for example, Lev. 26:3-9 and Deut. 11:13-15. However, there is clear evidence in the Torah of belief in existence after death. The Torah indicates in several places that the “righteous will be reunited with their loved ones after death, while the wicked will be excluded from this reunion.” Bear in mind:

• 1. The righteous people will be reunited with their loved ones including their pets in the afterlife.

• 2. This reunion will take place in the ethereal Fourth Dimension.

• 3. The reunion is not of a physical nature, but mental. This means, that the mind of the deceased will project and recreate holographic images of people, animals and places.

• 4. All projected holographic images are identical to the original ones, but they are multidimensional.

• 5. Multidimensional means that people, animals and physical objects are real in essence, in molecules, in DNA, and in origin, but not necessarily in physical properties. In other words, what you see in the afterlife is real to the mind, but not to your physical senses, because in the after life (In all the seven levels/dimensions of life after death), physical objects, including humans’ and animals’ bodies acquire different substances, molecular compositions, and new forms.

• 6. The physical rewards and punishments are mental, not physical in nature, but they are as real as the physical ones.

• 7. The deceased will suffer through the mind.

• The pain sensations are real, but are produced by the mind, instead of a physical body. So in concept and essence, the Ulema and Hebraic scholars share similar beliefs; the good person will be rewarded, and the bad person will be punished.

• 8. For the Jews, it is physical, while for the Anunnaki-Ulema it is mental, but both reward and punishment are identical in their intensity and application.

• 9. The wicked will not be indefinitely excluded from a reunion with loved ones.

• 10. The wicked will remain in a state of loneliness, chaos, confusion and mental anguish for as long it takes to rehabilitate him/her.

• 11. This state of punishment and rehabilitation can last for a very long period of time in an uncomfortable sphere of existence inhabited by images of frightening entities created by the mind as a form of punishment.

• 12. Eventually, all wicked persons will reunite with their loved ones after a long period of purification and severe punishment.

Note: According to the Torah, “the soul loses its portion in the next-world. But the righteous people will be united with their loved ones.” This was clearly stated in several Jewish scriptures, such as II Kings 22:20 (King Josiah), Genesis 25:8 (Abraham), and Deut. 32:50 (Moses and Aaron). The separation of loved ones because of the deeds of the sinner is called Kareit (Kah-REHYT), which literally means, “cutting off.”

• 13. Soul is a metaphysical concept created by Man.

• 14. Soul is a religious idea created by humans to explain and/or to believe in what they don’t understand.

• 15. It is more accurate to use the word Mind instead.

• 16. The mind thinks and understands.

• 17. The soul does not, perhaps it feels, if it is to be considered as a vital force and source of feelings in your physical body. The difference between Soul and Mind resides in the purpose of each. Although both aim at a higher level of spirituality, the Mind surpasses the Soul, because it contains it.

• 18. In the afterlife, such source of feelings is non-existent, and in the dimensions of the after world, such source is useless.

*** *** *** 2. Immortality and commitment in the afterlife. On immortality and a position of a widow meeting multiple husbands (Izrah-Amru)

Izrah-Amru is an Anunnaki-Ulemite term referring to the status of the mind in the afterlife vis-àvis one’s previous commitment on Earth. A student asked: If Bashar (Humans) can reach immortality and live for ever in the other world where they reunite with their loved ones, what would be the position, reaction and obligations of a widow who married other men after the death of her first husband, when she meets them afterlife in other dimension? The answer is:

• 1. Since we do believe that life continues after death, multiple marriages could cause a state of mental confusion, and perhaps embarrassment for the deceased widow who remarried after the death of the departed spouse.

• 2. This could happen upon meeting multiple husbands or wives in the early stage in the Fourth Dimension.

• 3. But once the Mind is purified, and as we progress mentally and spiritually, we begin to see and understand the situation very differently.

• 4. In higher dimensions of the afterlife, the Mind functions, sees and understands things very differently from the way we were accustomed to on Earth.

• 5. The deceased continues to live after death as a Mind.

• 6. The Mind retains terrestrial memory, even though the Mind has lost all sensorial properties.

• 7. The Mind cannot alter the past. We are stuck with the memory of everything we have done on earth. Only the Anunnaki who created us genetically can alter the past of the person they have created.

• 8. And by altering the past, the Anunnaki can erase all kinds of memories, including related events that occurred in one particular dimension.

• 9. This is applicable only when a person has been created on Earth by an Anna.Ki (Anunnaki). I said on Earth, because there are so many different beings who were created by other creators governing other planets, stars and dimensions.

• 10. It is a very unique story with human beings and animals who live on Earth. On our planet, we multiply through “Mouda-Ja’ah” (Intercourse).

• 11. On other planets, reproduction is done through different processes and methods; no physical contacts or sexual acts are necessary.

• 12. Thus, there are no physical attachments, no corporal desire, and no sense of being physically possessed by another person, or committed to a physical partner.

• 13. The collective mind of the community on some other planets substitutes for sexual desires, lust for the flesh, and corporal pleasures.

• 14. Because humans can reach immortality in other dimensions starting in the Fifth Dimension, freeing ourselves from physical memories is essential; this is done in the Fourth Dimension.

• 15. Once the purification is complete, and as soon as the process of freeing ourselves from past corporal memories is done, the Mind readjusts itself accordingly.

• 16. This means, that almost everything we loved or treasured on Earth, such as wealth, owning a luxurious car, properties, nice wardrobe, sexual pleasures, etc., become meaningless and shallow.

• 17. This is why, we, the human beings, we are the lowest form of living entities in the universe, and our habitat “Ard” (Planet Earth) is the lowest form of habitat in the universe.

• 18. This decadence is caused by greed, violence, egoism, betrayal, and sexual bondage.

• 19. Now, we go back to the deceased who is meeting the multiple spouses he/she had after the death of the first partner in life.

• 20. The deceased will not feel embarrassed at all, because the Mind in the afterlife, once it has been purified, begins to understand that physical attachment causes sorrow and grief.

• 21. Because there are no more sexual desires and lust in the afterlife, these desires lose their meaning and importance.

• 22. This is applicable to all non-physical zones.

• 23. Consequently, the position of the deceased widow who is now pure Mind changes completely.

• 24. Multiple spouses are no longer looked upon as multiple spouses, because they have acquired different nature and composition, and the association of the Mind with their physical properties on Earth is integrated into the collective mind of the community.

• 25. Thus, all of them will continue to live, think, and interact with each other as a continuous sequence of the chain of immortality, free of physical attachment.

*** *** ***

Izrahi-ghafra

Izrahi-ghafra is an Anunnaki-Ulemite term related to various states of metamorphosis of the mind-body of a deceased in the after-life. A student asked: Do we become immortal if we follow the teachings of the Anunnaki Ulema?

The answer is:

• On Earth, humans cannot reach immortality. Afterlife, the “Tahirin” (Purified ones) will reach immortality.

• But we have to understand what immortality is? Is it an eternal existence?

• What kind of existence? Is it physical or spiritual?

• Mental or organic? Terrestrial or extraterrestrial?

• Nothing in the universe lasts for ever, not even the universe itself. Eventually, the universe will cease to exist once it has reached the limitations of its expansion.

Note: Contemporary leading scientists in the field of cosmology and quantum physics agree with the honorable Ulema. They have publicly stated, that soon or later, the universe will cease to exist. Those who believe in Jesus, Mohammad, Krishna, Vishnu, Jehovah, and Allah don’t.)

• It is very important to keep in mind, that so many extraterrestrial beings came to Earth, thousands of years ago. We are aware of 46 different alien races who have visited planet Earth.

• Some of these alien races created early forms of human beings. I say forms, because at the time these living creatures were created by the aliens, they lacked mental faculties. Some looked like us, but not exactly.

• We know from the manuscripts of Melkart and the “Society of the Fish” which was established by the early Phoenicians who lived on the Island of Arwad, that the primitive human beings were called “Intelligent animals” because they acted and lived like animals, but were more intelligent than the beasts of the Earth.

• These beings were created by extraterrestrials who came from a lower dimension, even though, they were highly advanced. The extraterrestrials did not install a Conduit in the brain cells of the primitive beings.

• Without a Conduit, no living creature can ascend to the Madkhal or Ba’ab. Consequently, a passage to the Fourth dimension is virtually impossible without a Conduit.

• These primitive creatures did not reach immortality, because they did not go through the Ba’ab. Because they did not have a mind, but brain’s membranes, they were unable to continue to live afterlife.

• In the afterlife, you continue to live only with your mind.

• Your mind is the source of energy that keeps you alive.

• The primitive creatures did not have a mind, although their brain was wired like an electronic machine. Their brain was not developed at all, and as a result, their race became extinct.

• They perished, not because of famine, wars, or fall of asteroids on Earth, but because of the deterioration of the cells of their brains.

• You will not find these primitive creatures on other planets, or in parallel dimensions.

• Humans who were “Dha-kiliyan” (Genetically) created by the Anunnaki will eventually reach immortality, as long as the universe remains in existence.

• The early living-forms of humans, primitive creatures, intelligent animals, and monstrous robotic human-like species vanished from the face of the earth some 65,000-61,000 years ago.

• When the Igigi came to planet Earth, some 65,000 years ago, they captured many of those primitive half human, half animal creatures who were living in Australia, Madagascar, Brazil, Indonesia, Central Africa and some regions of Europe, and transformed them Dha-kiliyan (Genetically) into an upgraded form of humans. Still, they looked like robotic animals. A few years later, they died out.

• Some 65,000-60,000 years ago, three extraterrestrial races Dha-kiliyan (Genetically) created a new human race.

• They were the Lyrans, the Nordics, and the Anunnaki. The newly created human race had a mind (Not to be confused with soul), brains’ cells and a dormant Conduit.

• Because a Conduit was installed in their brains, our ancestors were destined to reach immortality. Today, we are the offspring and descendants of the intelligent human race created by these three extraterrestrial races.

• Yes, you can say, the Anunnaki made us immortals.

*** *** ***

3. Experiences dead people encounter in the next dimension “Balu-ram-haba”

Definition: Balu-ram-haba is composed of three words: • a-Balu, which means power; transition; contact. • b-Ram, which means people. In this case, entities; other life-forms. • c-Haba, which means beyond; other dimension.

Possibly, from Balu-ram-haba, derived the Hebrew word Olam ha-ba. This Ana’kh term or expression pertains to circumstances in the world beyond, and/or experiences, the departed humans might encounter in the next dimension, following their death. Balu-ramhaba occurs in the form of mental projections, which could contain scary entities and other life-forms. Note: Some scholars believe that the projection of these macabre and scary entities are created by the subconscious of the wicked person. Other scholars believe that the holographic imageries are produced by the Double housing the mind. The Torah speaks of several noteworthy people being "gathered to their people." See, for example, Gen. 25:8 (Abraham), 25:17 (Ishmael), 35:29 (Isaac), 49:33 (Jacob), Deut. 32:50 (Moses and Aaron) II Kings 22:20 (King Josiah). This gathering is described as a separate event from the physical death of the body or the burial. Certain sins are punished by the sinner being "cut off from his people." See, for example, Gen. 17:14 and Ex. 31:14. This punishment is referred to as Kareit (Kah-Rehyt) (literally, “cutting off,” but usually translated as “spiritual excision”), and it means that the soul loses its portion in the world to come. Later portions of the Tanakh speak more clearly of life after death and the world to come. See Dan. 12:2, Neh. 9:5. *** *** ***

4. The mental or astral projection of the dead human body leaving Earth (Eido-Rah) I. Definition: Eido-Rah is Anunnaki/Ulemite term for the non-physical substance of a human being’s body. In other words, the mental or astral projection of the body leaving Earth. Eido-Rah manifests to human beings, and particularly to the parents of the deceased person during a period of less than 40 days, following the death of a relative. From Eido-Rah, derived the Greek word Eidolon (A phantom).

II. The primordial source of energy: According to the scribes of the Book of Ramadosh: “After we die, the primordial source of energy in our body leaves our body. This energy is a substance made out of Fik’r closely connected and attached to a copy of ourselves preserved in the Fourth Dimension, which is not very far away from us, and from Earth. As soon as this energy leaves the physical body, the mind of the deceased becomes confused instantly. The mind does not realize that the body is dead. At this particular stage, the mind is unable to realize right away that it has entered a new dimension. Although this new dimension is identical to the one we live in and what we call Earth, it is also very different because time, space and distance no longer exist. And also because, it exists at a different vibrational level. Everything becomes meta-linear. Because the mind is confused, it tries to return to Earth. The first places, the mind (Or the new form-substance of the deceased one) searches for, and/or tries to return to, are always the familiar places on Earth, such as home, office, recreation center, church, mosque, synagogue, temple, etc…but the most sought place is usually home. So, the

deceased person returns home for a very short period. This does not happen all the time; only when the deceased person is totally confused and disoriented. First, the deceased tries to contact relatives and close parents. When the deceased begins to realize that parents and relatives are not responding, the deceased tries again to send messages telepathically. Some messages if intensified can take on ectoplasmic forms, or appear as a shadow usually on smooth substances such as mirror and glass. Some deceased people will keep on trying to contact their beloved ones left behind for a period of 39 days and 11 hours. After this time, the deceased dissipates, and no further attempts to establish contact with the living are possible. In another passage from the Book of Ramadosh, we read (Verbatim): “Although, it is impossible to reach the deceased one as soon as he/she leaves the body, and/or during the 39 days and 11 hours period following his death, sometimes, if we are lucky, and/or were extremely attached to the person we lost, a short contact with him or with her is still possible if we pay attention to unusual things happening around us. Those unusual things are difficult to notice, unless we pay a great attention to; they happen only once, sometimes twice, but this is very rare…” The book provides techniques and methods pertaining to all forms and means of such contact.

*** *** ***

5. “Lost Souls”, “Trapped Souls”, and Dead People who live in a sphere between Earth and the afterlife (Dybukur)

I. Definition: In Ana’kh literature, Dybukur is an entity that lives in a sphere between Earth and the afterlife. It is also a reference made to “Lost Souls”, and/or “Trapped Souls”, in ancient Middle Eastern civilizations. It is most certain, that the Anunnaki’s depiction of Dybukur has influenced the writings of the early Hebrew scribes. From the Anunnaki’s word Dybukur, derived the Hebrew word Dybbuk, which is the name of a vicious possessing spirit.

II. Dybukur’s essence: Dybukur’s essence is very complicated, because the Anunnaki did not create “Souls” in the human body, but a primordial energy called “Fikr”. And this energy can last for thousands of years if trapped in a zone called “Bilaya”, which means the “Doomed Zone.” The Dybukur was trapped because he/she/it could not reach the “Ba’ab”. Simply put, a Dybukur is an entity without soul that continues to exist with any kind of awareness or understanding of its situation. There are instances, where a Dybukur can cause a serious threat to humans. In new age ufology, it is referred to as a “Walk-in”.

*** *** ***

6. The first stage of the afterlife during the 40 day period following death (Hattari)

I. Definition: Hattari is the first stage of the afterlife during the 40 day period following death. In that stage, a new life-form develops in the mind of deceased people.

II. Description: A brief description of Hattari was given by a lady (Who apparently was an Ulema) to her beloved son. Here is an excerpt from the “Book of Ramadosh”, and from the Book “On the Road to Ultimate Knowledge: The Anunnaki-Ulema Extraterrestrial Tao”, co-authored by Dr. Ilil Arbel, and Maximillien de Lafayette: The scene is between Germain Lumiere, an Ulema from France who has just lost his mother. (Note: Germain was my pseudonym in the book.) Explanation from the book: It appeared later on, that his mother was an Ulema too, but she has never told him that, for unknown reasons. Two days after she passed away in Paris, his mother appeared to him (In this case me) during her funeral, as she has promised him. The young Ulema asked his mother lots of question about the after-life, and what is she doing there. Herewith, a brief excerpt from their conversation (With my mother): Location: Cemetery of Père-Lachaise, Paris, France. Time: In the afternoon, during the funeral of Countess…., mother of Germain. Personages: 1-The deceased mother appears as a spirit and talks to her son Germain, while her physical body is in the coffin. 2-Germain in tears talking to his dead mother for the last time. 3Sylvie: She is Germain’s sister (Of course, a pseudonym. I did not want to reveal the name and identity of my sister.) Excerpt below: Germain is telling us what they talked about at the funeral.

“I returned to Mama, who was looking sadly at Sylvie. It’s really too bad I can’t talk to her,” Mama said to me, “but some day, of course, she will know, like everyone else. Ah, well, let’s go to the more secluded areas. We don’t want people to think you are talking to yourself.” We wandered around the cemetery. Père Lachaise, is one of the most beautiful cemeteries in the world, full of trees, impressive statues, and old tombstones. Shady lanes provided privacy, and we could talk freely.

“So tell me about your experience in the afterlife, Mama,” I said. “I have not been there very long, you know, but time and space play a different role there, and also, my training allows me to know what it is really like and what will happen next,” said Mama. “You will also know, when the time comes.”

“Doesn’t everyone know?” “No, many of the dead don’t

realize that they are dead. They don’t seem to see the border between life and afterlife. These people can be very anxious. They sometimes try to get back to Earth, meet their loved ones, and they are very upset when the living cannot see them.”

“So what happens to them?” “The guides, spirits of higher dimensions, help them realize that they are dead. Sometimes, if persons have a real need to go back to Earth to accomplish something, the guides are saddened by their pain, and allow them to go back, manifest, and complete their task. Once they do that, they can come back, much happier and calmer. It only happens once, of course, but after that they are ready to adjust to the afterlife.”

“What is it like, over there? Were you scared when you passed on?”

“There

is nothing frightening about the afterlife,” said Mama. “It is very much like earth, but peaceful, much more beautiful, and there is no strife or violence of any kind. To the departed, who have shed their bodies and are occupying a new body, it is as physical as the earth is to the living. Everyone is healthy, there is no disease, no pain, no violence. There are cities with streets and buildings, gardens and parks, countryside – all seems normal, like a poetic interpretation of life. What you see here is visual projections. You see millions of real people, coming and going in huge waves. There is much to do, since the place you come to first is no more than a quick stop. You only stay here for twenty to thirty days, some times forty days, and then move on.”

“Do they know where they are going?” “It depends. Most people cannot see what is ahead of them, only what is behind them. But they always move on to a higher phase.”

“So naturally they are a bit scared of the unknown.” “Yes, some of them experience anxiety. That is what

the twenty to thirty days period is for, deciding what needs and things to be done. And they are helped by the guides, or by people who chose to stay longer in this place.”

“So you can stay there longer?” “Yes, there are various options, of course. One option is to go to the place you have created when you built your “Minzar” and planned a place of rest and happiness. Many people choose to go there for a while – it is up to them how long they would stay there. Time is not really a very important issue where we are. It seems to me that time has stopped. You can stay there forever if you like it very much.”

“The place created with the Minzar must be very appealing to most people, I should say,” I said. “It’s custom made for your own happiness.”

“Yes, and the person already has friends, a place to stay, things to do, anything he or she likes best. It’s a good option. But eventually, I would say one should try to evolve into the higher dimensions. You don’t know what you miss unless you see it.”

“When I built the Minzar, Rabbi Mordechai told me that I could not stay in the place I created for too long, since the energy would dissipate and the living body will call me back. But I suppose it’s different when one is dead.”

“Yes, since this is now part of the depot of knowledge located in your brain, which was created by the Minzar experience. It is your Spatial Memory, my son.”

“So you plan to move on after the thirty days?” “Yes. It is as it should be, and I want to evolve into the higher dimensions. But as I promised, I will come back for you and be your guide when it is your time to follow me. Think about it as a short, though necessary separation, but temporary all the same. What it all comes down to, Germain, is that there is no death. And the afterlife offers so many opportunities for new growth, new knowledge. There is nothing to fear.”

“Will you see Papa? Will I see him when I go there?” “Of course we will. Do not worry and do not mourn me, Germain.” “I will try not to, Mama. I promise.” “Well, my son, I will be leaving now. No need to say goodbye. Rather, au revoir.” I closed my eyes, not wishing to see her leave, and felt something brush my cheek as if she kissed me. When I opened my eyes, there was no sign of her. She was gone. I went home and

helped Sylvie attend to the visitors; I have never felt so numb.” III. Gilgoolim: Gilgoolim is the non-physical state of a deceased person, at the end of the 40 days period. At that time, the deceased person must decide whether to stay in the lower level of the Fourth dimension, or head toward a higher level of knowledge, following an extensive orientation program/guidance. From Gilgoolim, derived the Kabalistic/Hebrew word Gilgoolem referring to the cycle of rebirths, meaning the revolution of souls; the whirling of the soul after death, which finds-no rest until it reaches its final destination. But in the Jewish literature and teachings, the final destination is the land of Palestine, the “Promised land”.

*** *** *** 7. Sensations dead people feel, when they enter the first stage, and/or the zone of the after-life

“Laridu” I. Definition: Laridu is the sensations dead people feel, when they enter the first stage, and/or the zone of the after-life. These feelings are usually associated with people they feared or disliked on Earth. As stated in the Book Ilmu Al Donia and the Book of Ramadosh, the Anunnaki told the Ulema about the different feelings of people who have just passed away, and entered the sphere of the afterlife. Their feelings are usually reproduced by their cellular memory. But this memory will fade away after 40 days.

II. The 40 day period: During the 40 day period in the world beyond, the dead become confused, and in many instances, do not realize that they are dead. Thus, many of them will try to return to Earth, to places they lived at, and to talk to their loved ones. Some, encounter people they did not like while they were still alive. This fear makes them believe that they are still on Earth, but are displaced, for reasons they cannot understand. Ulema Micah stated that fear and attachment to physical objects, even after death, keep the departed ones in a state of confusion, and create in their mind, the need to touch physical objects they can see, but can’t move. Laridu includes all sorts of feelings the dead did not free his or her mind from. Same thing applies to dead pet who try to reach their owners and friends.

8. The projection of the images of the bodies of people who have passed away

“Lakur-bashar-shabah Mah.Ga.Ri” I. Definition: Lakur-bashar-shabah Mah.Ga.Ri is the projection of the images of the bodies of people who have passed away. Yet, at a certain time interval, in an adjacent parallel dimension, the

continuity of their physical existence is as real as the one they had while they were still alive on Earth.

II. Etymology: Worth mentioning here that: • 1-Bashar is an Anunnaki word for humans. Bashar was one of the primordial words, the Anunnaki geneticists used to refer to their genetic creatures. These creatures were the prototype of the first human beings. More precisely, the first quasi-human creatures. In addition to Bashar, other names were used, such Adama, Ada-mah, Naffar, etc. • 2- The word Shabah means ghost or phantom in Arabic. It is still used in the Arabic language, and particularly in the Arabic Sihr (Arabic Magic) literature. In its AnunnakiUlemite original context, Shabah meant the etheric energy diffused by your physical body. It could be seen as a real entity in the “next dimension”, the one that follows the Third Dimension which is Earth. On Earth, Shabbah resembles Latabi, but only after the event of one’ death has occurred.

*** *** *** 9. Map of the Afterlife “Anunnaki’s Marda-kharta”

“Being part of the Anunnaki’s tradition, and walking their path, mean enlightenment at two levels: Mental and ethical…” said Master Li, my Honorable teacher.

People and places in the afterlife: He added, verbatim: • The mental part develops in you, extraordinary faculties and abilities. • The ethical part acquaints you with a cosmic truth; a permanent truth that opens your eyes on a way of life, and a code that guarantee access to the metaphysical knowledge. • The metaphysical knowledge makes you understand what place you are currently occupying now on the landscape of the universe, what is was written on your life page when you were born, even before you were born on Earth, and above all, what your destiny and place are going to be in the after-life. • I said “even before you were born on Earth”, because you have more than one physical existence. • This means that you co-exist, you have co-existed, and you shall co-exist simultaneously in different planes, and in multiple dimensions. • Yes, it is possible to learn about what is going to happen to you, when you leave this Earth, and after you enter the next dimension. • The Mounawariin (The enlightened ones) knew upfront what is going to happen to them after death. And they have learned the Rou’ya (Visions and Scriptures) that will guide them in their passage to the other life. • In fact, they began to prepare themselves, - right here on Earth – because once you enter a dimension that exists in the after-life, you will become confused and disoriented

unless you learn the Rou’ya. Can you learn the Rou’ya? Of course you can, because the Rou’ya is part of your study. • It is like visiting a new country, a very big country, where streets are very large and very long and lead to different places, many bus stations, strange shops, all the signs in the streets and on the shops’ windows are written in a foreign language you don’t understand. You look around you, and everything appears strange and stranger. • You can’t ask for directions, because the people there don’t speak a different language. You are totally lost. • The same thing will happen to you when you enter the dimension of the after-life. • In that dimension, people speak different languages. • The streets look different because their layout is so different. The streets lead to multiple destinations, some are physical, others are mental. • By mental I mean that streets change according to your personal feelings, comprehension, and what you are looking for, or looking at. • And things speed up differently on other dimensions, because time and space cease to exist. • Everything you see on Earth, everything you assimilate on Earth is seen and understood according to your understanding and measurement of time on Earth. • And humans understand time by measuring distance(s). • In another dimension or layer(s) of the universe, you see people walking in the streets, and you begin to ask yourself, why are they walking like this or like that? Their speed will confuse you. • In fact, people in that dimension don’t walk normally. Some float. In some parts of that dimension, there is no gravity, the kind of gravity we feel and understand on Earth. • Instead of walking fast to arrive early to your chosen destination, you will be able to bring that destination to you. • You make distance work for you. • In fact, you can stay put. You don’t have to walk fast at all, because the lack of time will shorten distances. And this will have a major impact on your mind. • In other parts, the things you see are reflected, just like what normally you see in a mirror. • Thus, if you are not adequately prepared to enter a no-time/no-space zone, you will be totally lost. • Learning the Anunnaki’s metaphysical truth on Earth allows you to walk freely in the other world. • Also it allows you to get acquainted with the languages of the other world. • And the most important thing about all this, is the fact that the metaphysical truth will help you locate and find your loved ones, friends, and even your pets in the next dimension. • Is the Anunnaki’s metaphysical truth similar to the “Third Eye”? • No, it is not. The Third Eye opens your eyes on the reality and illusion of this world. • The Thid Eye is limited to our physical world, here on Earth. • Its powers and wisdom do not transcend the physical perimeter of planet Earth. • The Anunnaki’s metaphysical truth is like a map of a new country you wish to visit for the first time. • Even though, you do not speak the foreign language of that country, you will not find any difficulty finding your way around or talking to the people of that dimension in their native tongue, because the map, first shows you all the locations you want to visit, and secondly, it translates the foreign language for you. • So, you point at one place on the map, and you will immediately understand what people are talking about, you will be able to read all the signs in that foreign language, because

the map will serve as a guide, as a translator, and as a dear companion. • You might ask now, where do I find this map? Is it real, or just the product of my imagination? Is it physical or mental? • The answer is very simple. It is real and physical. Many Masters saw it here on Earth. And reading the map here on Earth is a major part of preparing yourself to enter a different dimension after you die. • But only those who are pure in heart, and wish to constantly progress and elevate themselves to a higher level in the after-life will have access to the map. By the way, we call the map in Ana’kh “Falak-Kharta”. Falak means the universe, and Kharta means a map. • Probably you are asking yourself now, or possibly, one day you will ask me: “Master, if the Anunnaki’s map of the after-life really works in the after-life, then, why can’t I use it here on Earth to make my life a little bit better, to locate friends I have not seen for many years, and I don’t know where they are now? • Why can’t I use the Anunnaki’s map here on Earth to learn all the different languages on Earth? Why I have to die first to learn all this? And why all these subjects are so mysterious and no direct and simple answers are given to me? • Well, I have heard all these questions many many times before. When I was a student like you, don’t you think I have asked my teachers the very same questions? Of course I did. And do you know what my teachers have told me? • I will tell you what they have said to me. • They explained to all the students, that in order to find the Anunnaki’s map, and to learn how to use the map, each one of us must become familiar with: • a- Abgaru • b- Afik-r’Tanawar • c- Eido-Rah • d- Gomari • Once you have learned a, b, c, d, the Anunnaki’s map will reveal itself to you.

*** *** *** 10. Physical manifestation of a dead person, before entering another dimension

“Kusir and Lalladu” I. Introduction II. Kusir and Lalladu a. Meaning of Kusir Kusir-Ra Kusir-Ji b. Meaning of Lalladu ____________

I. Introduction: Quite often, students and readers alike, ask me questions about what does happen to a person, at the moment, the “Soul” or the “Mind” leaves her/his body? Does the “Soul” hang around for a

while, or it goes straight to hell or heaven? A more stimulating and unexpected question – in that context – came from a skeptic currently residing in Madrid, who never believed in anything Anunnaki. He asked me, word for word: “I know what will happen to me when I die. My soul leaves my body, and goes to heaven, because I am a good Catholic. Now, you tell me what happens to an Anunnaki when he dies. I am particularly interested in what happens to the body and soul of this or that Anunnaki you claim is living here among us? Does he go to heaven?” Long time ago, while I was at the Ulema Ma’had (School), I heard a novice from Burma asking my Ulema teacher, similar questions, perhaps more colorful. The student asked the honorable Master: “Does your Anunnaki teacher who visits with you on Earth die like all of us? And if he dies on earth, like all of us, does he leave his dead body on earth to be cremated? Or the Anunnaki will come to earth to take his body?” Quite interesting questions indeed. I have never heard any spiritual channeler, or a so-called “Psychic Extraterrestrial Medium” discussing these subjects, and/or explaining what exactly does happen to the body of an extraterrestrial, and especially an Anunnaki, when she/he dies on Earth, despite their phantasmagoric and far-fetched theories, visions, jargons and warnings about the Anunnaki! Did the Ulema address these issues? Of course they did. Honorable Master Sorenstein said, that in the Ulemite and Ana’kh literature, there are two important words or terms that refer to these situations. These two words are: Kusir and Lalladu.

II. Kusir and Lalladu: a. Meaning of Kusir: Also Kiaba as it appeared in the “Book of Ramadosh”. Kusir is a term for the physical manifestation of a dead person, before entering another dimension, and/or during the 40 day period following his/her death. The Anunnaki-Ulema said that there are two categories of Kusir: Kusir-Ra: A physical projection of a dead human being who died from a natural cause. This apparition occurs when the etheric-plasmic body of a deceased person (Any age, any gender) has retained enough particles-energy to manifest its previous physical form. Usually, it appears before relatives and loved ones. Pets also can re-appear before their owners; however, their physical projection is not always complete. Quite often some parts of their bodies are missing. Kusir-Ji: A physical projection of a deceased killed by acts of violence, suicide, and similar tragic means. The apparition occurs via an ectoplasmic/holographic projection, and/or particles’ condensation. But it lasts briefly, for the energy contained in the apparition or the projection is not strong enough to last for more than 5 seconds. Usually, entities and/or human shapes that reappear through Kusir-Ji reflect au aura of sadness and confusion. In this state of mind, the deceased is not fully convinced that he/she is in fact dead.

b. Meaning of Lalladu: Lalladu is a term referring to the final moment when an AnunnakiUlema, or an Anunnaki-Hybrid relinquishes her/his earthly body, before departing Earth. Some occultists describe this phenomenon as a disintegration of the molecules of the body, and the “Conduit” in the physical body, at the time of the death of an Anunnaki, temporarily sojourning in a physical dimension like Earth. According to Ulema Al Saddik, “An Anunnaki-Ulema does not leave a dead physical body behind her/him.” There is an interesting reference to this phenomenon, in the book “Anunnaki Ultimatum”, I co-authored with Dr. Ilil Arbel. Here is an excerpt; from the epilogue: Farewell to Victoria.

Note: Victoria is an Anunnaki-Hybrid woman who has lived on Earth for several years. She was known to her friend as Victoria. Her Anunnaki’s name is Ambar Anati. In fact, she lived in Lower Manhattan, in New York City, and had two meetings with the US government in Northwest Georgetown, in Washington, D.C. In the epilogue, Ambar Anati explained what exactly happens to an Anunnaki dead body. Here is the text:

“The most amazing revelations we have heard so far, when the time has come to say goodbye to our dear friend (Ambar Anati) whom we have grown to love. It was a gray early afternoon, and it looked as if a storm was gathering. We (Maximillien de Lafayette and Dr. Arbel) were at the office, working on various projects. It was a couple of weeks since last time we talked to Victoria, but generally she called in the early evening, so we did not expect to hear from her quite yet. Suddenly the phone rang, and there she was, to our surprise. From the first moment, we knew that this telephone call was not one of our usual sessions. Victoria just did not sound the same. As our readers probably know by now, she is usually calm, pleasant, and can say the most amazing, even harrowing things with the most matter-of-fact simplicity to which, by now, we have become quite accustomed. But this time her voice was strained, and she seemed to be in a hurry.

“What is it, Victoria? What is wrong?” we asked. “My friends, I have come to say goodbye. This is the last time I will be able to talk to you.” “What happened? Are you in need of help? Can we do anything?” “I am a hunted woman, to tell the truth,” said Victoria. “I exploded a contaminated air base, killed many contaminated people. I tried to warn them, one last time, but instead of listening, they decided to lock me up until I died of claustrophobia. It’s time for me to leave.”

“So why don’t you get in touch with Nibiru, and have Sinhar Marduchk come and get you in his space ship?” we asked.

“Because

saving me and taking me to Nibiru will not be enough to make me survive,” said

Victoria.

“Are you wounded?” “No, that would be nothing. I can heal wounds on my own, like all Anunnaki.” “So is there anything else wrong? Do you need medical attention? We can get a doctor and say nothing about who you are.”

“No, I am quite well,” said Victoria. “I am not sure how to explain this… well, the point is, the time has come and I must die, right here on earth.” We both jumped to our feet. “Die? Why must you die? Surely with your superior powers you can best any humans who want to harass you?”

“It’s not that… You see, after what happened, I cannot stay on earth, and with this body, I cannot live on Nibiru and still achieve the long life I have been promised if I become a full Anunnaki. And to become a full Anunnaki, I must die. But there is more to this than just the practical aspect. By living here for so long, by associating with the Grays, Hybrids, and contaminated humans, I am contaminated myself. I have to get rid of all this filth. If Marduchk just takes me to Nibiru, and I change into the new body, I will still carry some of the contamination to Ashtari (Nibiru).” We were confused. If she wishes to live a long life, how can she die? We did not even know what to ask, and waited for her to continue.

“My body will die. But my mind, loaded with the imprint of my DNA, will not die. It will rush to a place we call the Ba’ab. This word in Ana’kh means gate, and I believe it was adopted by various languages on Earth. The Ba’ab is something like, but not exactly, a white wormhole.

Things can pass from one universe to another, or traverse huge distances, through the Ba’ab, in a blink of an eye.”

“And what happens to your mind when it passes through the Ba’ab?” we asked. “Everything has to be fully coordinated,” said Victoria, “or else, the mind can

be lost in the universe. They will wait for me on Nibiru, with a body-copy they have already prepared years ago. This body, incidentally, is full Anunnaki, without any human characteristics, as I committed myself to many years ago when I married Marduchk. My mind, which on Earth you will probably refer to as my soul, must hit the Ba’ab at the absolute right moment, pass through it, and in a split second enter the body-copy. Otherwise, I will be lost. They may look for me, and perhaps even find me, but the odds are against it; the universe is just too vast. Therefore, I must hit the Ba’ab properly. It would have been easier if I were transferring from my body into a copy on Nibiru, with Sinhar Inannaschamra to direct me, since she is an expert on such things. But I have no choice, since my Earth body must remain here. In other words, I simply must die. Unfortunately, I am not experienced with navigating the Ba’abs. But I must take the chance. I must risk it.” By that time we were crying. “So why not stay here, in hiding? At least live out your life before you chance it all?” Victoria sighed. “I am sixty years old,” she said, “and while sixty is not old by any means, I have lived a very intense life for the last thirty years. My body is worn out, and I am very tired. I am willing to take the risk.”

“And what about your son?” “I finally have to realize that I must give him up, let him live his own life, stop worrying about him. He will be fine, he is young, he will do his work for which he was conceived, and later prepared from birth and on. There are a couple of options for him. I believe the Anunnaki will destroy the Earth in 2022, and only the uncontaminated will survive. Of course, in this case, he will be saved. If there is a postponement of the destructions, another option exists. By the time he is relatively old, and his work done, we will come for him, since he is really one hundred percent Anunnaki, and he deserves some reward after a life in service of humanity. Not too many Anunnaki are so inclined…”

“Why is that so?” “The Anunnaki still love you, deep down, since you are their creations. But they are very strongly disappointed in humanity. The cruelty which humanity expresses is more like the Grays’ than the Anunnaki’s, who revere all life. You torture, you kill, you abuse the children and the elderly, and you eat animal bodies. The greed and disloyalty that you express would have been easier to bear, for the Anunnaki, they would have been willing to teach you how to overcome it, but not the viciousness. And yet, they will still help, intervene, at least sometimes, and wait until such time when humanity wakes up and realizes that the atrocities must stop. Then the Anunnaki will return and bring long life, health, and joy. But not before.”

“But won’t you miss your son?” “Of course I will, but I have learned that it is essential not to be too strongly tied to anything on Earth. There have been Anunnaki who got attached to things of the flesh, or to personal associations, to such an extent that they have lost their Anunnaki spirit and are still wandering Earth, thousands of years later, unable to reconnect with their true home.”

“But Victoria, how will we know that you have reached the Ba’ab and entered your body-copy? We would not be able to bear not knowing. The thought that your beautiful soul might be lost is too much.”

“If I succeed, if I am not lost, I will give you a sign. Let’s agree on a very clear one. Let’s see…I know! Do you have houseplants in the office?”

“Yes, many, on a large and sunny windowsill.” “Then when all is accomplished, every single one of your houseplants will burst into bloom, even those that normally have no flowers. And the lights will flicker three times, off and on.” She laughed, and we laughed with her, with tears in our eyes.

“How will you die, Victoria? You won’t be in pain, will you?” “Oh, no. I was told to go to a place that has water, trees, and flowers. I will sit under a tree, close my eyes, and my mind will separate from my body, quite peacefully. They taught me how to do it and promised me that it will be entirely painless.”

“It

is rainy and dark here. Are you somewhere warm and sunny? Will you get wet and uncomfortable?”

“No, I am far away from you. It’s sunny and pleasant here. The tree I am going to sit under is a big, beautiful willow.”

“Will you sleep? Will you feel anything?” “Oh, no, I have to be fully aware of the

circumstances to be able to do the job. I will be completely alert, and in an instant, I will use my Conduit to enter the Ba’ab, if all goes well.”

“Will your body be found by anyone?” “I have no idea, it really does not matter in any way, it’s just a body; perhaps it will disintegrate, who knows.”

“May we ask where it is going to happen? Perhaps we could go there afterwards, just to feel that we have been with you?”

“You are so kind, my friends, but no, I can’t tell you, I am not permitted. You see, in the very distance past, humans thought that the Anunnaki were gods. You know some of their names – Inanna, Enlil, Ninlil, El… of course they were not gods, they were Anunnakis, and as a matter of fact, they are alive and well on Nibiru, engaged in their new missions. One name I daresay you already recognize from my story, but we will not dwell on it, or she may be angry with me. At any rate, if my place of death is discovered, how are we to be sure that it won’t some day become a place of worship, when humanity is just a little more attuned to the Anunnaki again? We can’t risk that. But please don’t be upset with me about it. After all, I won’t be there. I will be flying to my destiny in Nibiru through the Ba’ab.”

“It’s so hard to part from you, Victoria. Will you ever be in touch again?” “Who knows? If I survive, I might see you in 2022.” “Are you sure we will be alive then?” “Oh, yes. I have already taken care to extend your lives. This will happen

to all the surviving humans when the Anunnaki come back. You will experience a much, much longer lifespan.”

“How wonderful and kind of you. And it is so strange to think about a very long lifespan…” “The universe is so full of strange things, strange phenomena,” said Victoria. “I will always love you and think kindly of you, no matter what happens.”

“But you will be a full Anunnaki. Won’t you lose your human interests?” “I have always been almost a full Anunnaki, to tell the truth. My DNA

was ninety percent Anunnaki. From the time I enter my new body, I will be a hundred percent Anunnaki. They will probably start calling me by my Anunnaki name, Sinhar Ambar-Anati. I hope Marduchk doesn’t and goes on calling me Victoria… it will feel so strange to have him call me by a new name. Incidentally, the only reason I was human in my views is because I was raised by humans. But

think about it, I never cared about so many things humans care about, such as money, or sex, or possessions. That I am hoping, with all my heart, that humanity will learn to change its ways and that we should all meet again. You know by now that death really does not exist, even if you can’t fully grasp it. Someday you shall.”

“When will your death happen, Victoria?” “In a few minutes, I expect. I am now sitting under the willow, talking on my cell phone, and I am still acting like a normal human being; a woman talking on a cellular phone! Incidentally, I have a gift for you, which I have already mailed you a couple of days ago and you should receive shortly. It is something you will like very much, and it was sent with the blessings and approval of my husband. A surprise!”

“Goodbye,

Victoria,” we said, crying. “Good bye and a safe, good trip. We are watching with you.” But she was no longer on the phone. We sat in silence. Will she make it to the gate? Would the Ba’ab open for her? Would our dear friend make it to her new body and be warmly welcomed by her family, or would she forever wander the universe, alone, homeless? We waited for the sign, breathlessly. We had no idea how long it would take. Suddenly the doorbell rang, and the mailman came with a package. We knew what it was. It had to be Victoria’s last gift. What could it be? We opened the package carefully, and inside were two notebooks and a letter. “Dear friends,” said the letter. “This is the facsimile of the professional diary of my husband, containing much about his work over many years. It should be very useful for you in your future work, and you are allowed to reveal anything you wish from it to humanity, with Marduchk’s fond wishes that it may help humanity overcome its flaws and grow in the right direction. The small book is a dictionary. We know that Ana’kh is a difficult language, and the dictionary may help. Enjoy both! With love, Victoria.”We looked at the books with reverence, trying to decipher the words. The large notebook had a title, which we understood to be “Sinhar Marduchk’s Diary.” The small book was titled something like “Lexicon of the Ana’kh Language.” Understanding the books should take some time, it was obvious, but what a treasure. Naturally, thought, we could not concentrate. It was already about fifteen minutes after our conversation with Victoria. Surely, by now she would either have succeeded – or she has failed…The tension was too much to bear, and yet, there was nothing we could do but wait. She said, a few minutes… it was much later than that. We were losing our hope. It became dark in the office, the clouds were driven by the wind and became a heavy layer. We turned on the light and just sat there, waiting…tears in our eyes. Suddenly, the light flickered. We looked up, hoping against hope. Could it just be the brewing storm? It flickered again. The thunder rolled, and the rain started falling down in sheets. And then it flickered for the third time. There was no question, it had to be her sign – and at this instant, without warning, the room filled with intense floral scent. We ran to the window sill. Every single plant was covered with immense flowers – yellow, white, rose, red – flowers that were never seen on Earth, flowers that had to come straight from paradise – or from Nibiru, or from Victoria’s heart. Victoria has made it home.”

11. Jahaan “Jahaam”

I. Definition: Jahaan “Jahaam” is a metaphysical term for an afterlife sphere, which could be the equivalent of the concept of Hell, called Jahannam in Arabic, Gehenna, Gehenom, and Gehinom in Hebrew,

Gehenna and Jahenem in Aramaic, and Inferno in Dante’s Divine Comedy. However, the Ulemite Jahaan is quite different from the general concept of Hell in all major religions.

II. A multitude of spheres of existences: There is no Hell and no Heaven, but a multitude of spheres of existences in the afterlife, that include humans, animals and various life-forms.

• The righteous people will be reunited with their loved ones including their pets in the afterlife.

• This reunion will take place in the ethereal Fourth Dimension.

• The reunion is not of a physical nature, but mental. This means, that the mind of the deceased will project and recreate holographic images of people, animals and places.

• All projected holographic images are identical to the original ones, but they are multidimensional.

• Multidimensional means that people, animals and physical objects are real in essence, in molecules, in DNA, and in origin, but not necessarily in physical properties. In other words, what you see in the afterlife is real to the mind, but not to your physical senses, because in the after life (In all the seven levels/dimensions of life after death), physical objects, including humans’ and animals’ bodies acquire different substances, molecular compositions, and new forms.

• The physical rewards and punishments are mental, not physical in nature, but they are as real as the physical ones.

• The deceased will suffer through the mind.

• The pain sensations are real, but are produced by the mind, instead of a physical body. So in concept and essence, the Ulema and Hebraic scholars share similar beliefs; the good person will be rewarded, and the bad person will be punished.

Jahaan (Underworld realm) was mentioned in:

• • • • • •

a-“The Dream of Enkidu”; b-“The Huluppu Tree” episodes in the Sumerian Epic Gilgamesh (2000–1400 B.C.); c-The Sumerian poem “Descent of Inanna to the Netherworld” (c.1900–1600 B.C.); d-The Canaanite/Ugaritic story of Baal and the Underworld (1675–1545 B.C.); e-The Akkadian poem “Descent of Ishtar” (c.1100 B.C.); f- The Assyrian Vision of Kummâ (mid-seventh century B.C.)

*** *** ***

Photo: “The Descent of Inanna to the Netherworld.” Goddess in Underworld, circa 2330-2150 B.C. Akkad period. Hematite. Cylinder seal. Mesopotamia.

Explanation of the seal: Inanna flanked by a bull-man and guide, representing the Kurnugi (The Babylonian-Sumerian “Land of no Return; the underworld). The flames emanating from her shoulders represent her infernal aspect. In other instances, the flames or rays represent the divine nature of Babylonian gods and goddesses. In the center, Inanna holding her famous ring that was taken from her during her descent to the underworld. To the right of the cylinder, inside an elevated hill, a Babylonian god with rays emanating from his shoulders hold the tail of a bull-man. To the left of the cylinder, we see another deity grasping the horn of a collapsing deity in a bursting mountain, and a small person behind, kneeling near the mountain.

_____________________________

Photo: The “Medieval Lost Souls” in hell. Explanation: Doomed bodies with satanic faces, a typical depiction of the damned souls as illustrated by Italian artists of the Medieval Age and Renaissance period. This sort of depiction was highly encouraged by the Catholic Church; a tool used by the bishops to control the illiterate masses.

Photo: Dante’s Hell. Explanation: Dante’s Hell, where sinners are eaten alive by demoniac creatures and serpents, and doomed people fall to the abyss of eternal suffering and punishment. Dante’s vision of hell was strongly influenced by Papal guidance and the colorful teaching of the Vatican’s Princes.

Photo: Dante’s Inferno (Dante’s Hell) Explanation: A scene from the 1911 film Dante Inferno; the first full length picture on hell. The scene is dominated by the devil, and bodies are buried in the “Doom-Zone”. Although, the concept of the devil or demon (Galla and Galu in Akkadian, Sumerian and Assyrian) was depicted in several passages in the Mesopotamian myths, the devil himself was not a threat to humans. In fact, some of the Babylonian tales described the devil as a friendly creature, and Lucifer was considered as the “Prince of Light” and good deeds. In Christianity, Lucifer became synonymous with evil, the devil and Satan. In Anunnaki-Ulemite literature, the devil is depicted as an entity of the “Lower Sphere”. Some devils live in the underworld, while others remain on Earth as lost spirits (Creatures, entities, manifestations, but not as souls.)

12. On resurrection and reincarnation

• 1. There is no reincarnation of bodies or souls on Earth.

• 2. But in other dimensions, a process of purification and learning in the form of mind transmigration occurs and re-occurs indefinitely. • 3. When the Anunnaki created us on this Earth, they mixed in a mold, an earthly element called “Turab” with part of their essence (DNA). Note: a-Mold means container, an incubator or a similar tool. b-Turab means dirt, sands, carbon, fossils, etc… It is not necessarily clay as we know it today, and as it was alleged or explained by some authors. The enlightened teachers have said, that Turab or the clay mentioned in the Sumerian texts could also be sea shells. This was mentioned in ancient Phoenicians texts, epics and terracotta. c-Part of their essence means DNA or an extract from their genes that were not contaminated on Earth. • 4. Because the mix did not contain what humans call “Soul”, the soul never entered our bodies. • 5. There is another non-physical element called Mind that substitutes for the soul. (Buddhism shares this concept.) • 6. The Mind does not reincarnate and/or return to Earth. No reason to. • 7. The Mind evolves in our lives according to the Anunnaki’s blueprint, and in virtue of a constant learning on Earth. This is one of the biggest differences between the AnunnakiUlema’s Mind and humans’ concept of soul. • 8. The Mind (Soul to others) does not evolve or acquire more knowledge and wisdom by returning to Earth, and reincarnating in other human bodies, because neither the human body, nor Earth’s teachings surpass the level and standards of the teachings of the Anunnaki, and the amount of knowledge to be gained in higher dimensions. 9. Thus, your Mind (Soul) should go somewhere else to acquire more elevated knowledge and purify itself. The corrupt and contaminated environment of Earth and human beings’ societies do not allow the Mind (Soul) to reach a higher level of enlightenment. • 10. Earth is the lowest habitat in the universe. • 11. And humans are the lowest living thinking creatures in the universe. Returning to Earth as a reincarnated soul will defeat all purposes. • 12. Instead, the Mind (Soul) searches for a purified level of existence, increases its mental (Spiritual to others) qualities, and evolves where the ultimate purification and intelligence (Spirituality to others) exist. Earth is not such a place! And humans are not those pure and ultimately developed beings to help your soul to reach perfection and ultimate goodness. • 13. There is no logic to the idea of the reincarnation of the soul and its return to Earth. You have been here before, and you have seen how people treat you. You heard so many contradicting ideas and teachings about the truth, the human salvation, the true prophets, the elaborate speeches of your preachers and teachers, and so on. You have heard them once, twice, and zillion of times…it is more than enough. • 14. If you return again to Earth, you will hear over and over again the same old stories. • 15. Perhaps new streets were paved, and new names given to new companies, and new car are designed, but do all these things help your soul? Don’t you think if your soul goes somewhere else, where there are no greed, no wars, no killings, no violence, no hatred, no fanaticism, no racism, no mistreating animals, and no betrayal…it would be far better and more beneficial to your soul? • 16. Why Jesus, Mohammad, Moses, Einstein, and the prophets of God did not return to Earth? This, you will figure it out on your own!

• 17. The Mind (Soul to others) is not stagnant. It evolves, and continues to evolve and progress for hundreds of thousands of years after death on planet “Ard” (Earth); the deterioration of the physical body, that is. • 18. But in order to evolve, the Mind (Soul) must reach a higher sphere of knowledge and goodness. And that sphere begins with the Fifth dimension.

*** *** ***

13. Apparition of Dead Pets. Communication with our Dead Pets “Gensi-uzuru” I. Introduction II. Is it possible to communicate with our dead pets? III. When your departed loved pet returns to see you IV. Kira’at on Gensi-uzuru ________________

I. Introduction: The Ulema are very fond of animals. Extensive passages in the Book of Ramadosh speak about the important role animals play in the life of humans, especially at emotional and therapeutic levels. The Ulema believe that pets understand very well their human-friends (Instead of using the word “owners”). And also, pets communicate with those who show them love and affection. This loving relationship between pets and their human-friends does not end when pets die. II. Is it possible to communicate with our dead pets? Although the Anunnaki-Ulema do not believe in any possibility of contacting deceased people or animals, they have explained to us that contacting our departed ones is possible for a very short time, and only during the 40 days period following their death. In other words, we can contact our deceased parents and dear ones, or more accurately enter in contact with them if:

• • • •

a-They contact us short after their death;



e-We must expect their messages, and strongly believe in those messages.

b-They must initiate the contact; c-This should happen during a 40 day period following their departure;

d-Their contact (Physical or non-physical) must be noticed by us. This means that we should and must pay an extra attention to “something” quite irregular or unusual happening around us, because our departed pets will try to send us messages, and in many instances, they do.

The Ulema said that humans cannot contact their dead pets. But pets can contact us via different ways that we can sense if we have developed a strong bond with them. Pets know who love them and those who don’t, because pets feel, understand, sense and see our aura. All our

feelings and thoughts are imprinted in our aura, and the aura is easily visible to pets, particularly, cats, dogs, parrots, lionesses, pigs, and horses. This belief is shared by authors, people of science and therapists in the West, despite major difference between Westerners and Ulema in defining the nature and limits of pets-humans after death contact. For instance, in the United States, pets’ lovers and several groups of therapists and psychics think that “a pet can reappear as a ghost, and a ghost could be luminous or even appear as it did in life. You don't necessarily know when you see an animal if it's a ghost or not, said Warren, a researcher in the field. “It's much easier to identify a loved one who's passed and come back.”

“Don't forget them because they're gone,” said Jungles, who owns three cats. “Keep their toys and blankets around. They (ghosts) will go where they're happiest.” Warren agrees. “Recreate an environment conducive to the pet's life,” he said. “Use your imagination and treat it like it's alive. In other words, you should create or re-create conditions ideal for their re-appearance, their return, even though, for a very short moment.

III. When your departed loved pet returns to see you: I remember very vividly what the loving and Honorable Ulema Li has said to a novice who rushed to him in tears, and begged him to bring back to life, his dog who had died that morning. This happened some sixty years ago. (More exactly 57 years ago). Here is the story. My loving teacher asked the little Murad (Name of the novice): When did your dog die? Murad: This morning Master, please bring him back to me! Master Li: I can’t do that son, but how about if I let you see him one more time? Murad: Oh Master, I will do anything for you, anything. Master Li: You know son, you dog is not dead. He is somewhere else now and he is very happy. Murad: Master, I buried him this morning under the tree. He is dead, he is dead! Master Li: Ok then, l will let you see him one more time, but do not touch him, do you understand? Just look at him, you can talk to him, but do not touch him. If you touch him, Poof, he will disappear.

By then, many students were alerted to what was going on and rushed to sit on the floor at the feet of the Master, excited and curious, they kept looking at the Master and I could hear them saying Master, please one more miracle, because they were accustomed to see the Master doing extraordinary things. An indescribable deep silence threw its heavy coat over the little students… and we were waiting. And all of a sudden, Murad screamed: Ahhhh…he is scratching my legs…he is licking my right foot…he is here…I feel him…Where is Master? Where is he, please tell me…I want to see him. None of the students –including myself– saw or felt anything. Only Murad. Then, a thin layer of white dust began to take shape. And suddenly the dust was transformed into a substance like fluffy white cotton, and finally the face of a small dog began to appear, and seconds later, his whole body became visible to all of us. Murad got so excited and so happy…and not remembering what the Master has told him, rushed to hug his dog. And this was a grave mistake. Because as soon as he touched the face of his dog, the dog vanished in thin air. What Murad did upset everybody, and we hated him for that! Obviously Murad is in state of shock now. He did not know what to do or what to say. He dropped on the ground, and almost fell in a coma.

The dog never returned again.With an austere serenity, the Master was watching everything, and everybody. Then, almost in a perfect synchronization, the students shouted: Master! What happened? And very calmly, the Master said: “You never touch the body of the dead before he rises to a higher dimension.” None of us understood what he meant. We kept on asking more and more questions, but the Master in a firm voice said: “The Dirasa did not start yet!” (Dirasa means the lesson or the study.)Two months later, the Master nicely surprised us with a lesson on Gensi-uzuru. Obviously, he did not forget how interested we were in learning more about what has happened to Murad’s dog. Everybody was excited beyond belief. And this is what the Master had to say:

IV. Kira’at on Gensi-uzuru: • The Anunnaki love their pets very much. They treat them with love and respect. They don’t consider them animals, but friends who just look different. • You too, all of you, should love and care for you pets. • Your pets feel with you, and know if you love them or you don’t. • Your pets can even protect your health. • When your pets die, they don’t forget you. Like all of us, they remember their good friends. • And believe me when I tell you, they will try to come back, because they want so much to be with you again. Unfortunately, this is not possible. • However, and because of the great love you had for your pets, they will keep on trying and trying. • Pets are like humans; after they die, they don’t understand what is happening to them. They become very confused. • But this happens to your pets during two weeks only. The two weeks after they have died. After these two weeks, their essence is no longer trapped in the thin sphere separating Earth (More exactly, previous life) from the next dimension. So after two weeks, they are gone for good. • For humans, it is 40 days. After 40 days, we are no longer here. We enter the next dimension, and we never come back. • So, during these two weeks (Two weeks after they die), your pets can return to see you for a very very short moment. It could last up to 4 seconds. • Now, it is up to you to feel their presence. It is not difficult if you pay attention. • I am going to explain to you. • First, what they do is this: Because they are no longer in a physical substance, (Physical form), and because they don’t know what is happening to them, they approach you very slowly. They are confused, but they recognize you. • They still remember where they were before. • They remember your home, you, and the toys they played with; the ones you gave them. • So, they come toward you slowly slowly, and gently will lean against your legs, or touch your legs like a whisper, like a child’s caress. • Unfortunately, very very very few people notice that. And sadly enough, your pets’ desperate efforts to contact you and let you know that they here around you are almost never felt. • So, they dissipate, because they run out of energy. • Remember, they can’t last for more than 4 seconds.

• But they don’t give up. They will try one more time. Only one more time. After that, they are gone for ever. • Now listen to me carefully. While you are not aware of their invisible existence around you, things are still happening, and you can be part of it. • You can still make some small arrangements, and mentally and emotionally prepare yourself to feel them when they return. And you will succeed. So what you have to do is this: • Go fetch their toys. All of them if possible. Put them in their favorite area, where they used to play with their toys or preferred to lay down. • Sit on the floor around the toys. Remember, you can’t call your dead pets. • You can’t communicate with them. But they will communicate with you and will return to see you for the last time. • Bring their food and water bowls, and put them next to their toys, as if they were still alive. • Don’t ask why, just do it. • Stay there for sometime. Twenty minutes should suffice. You can leave the room, but it is imperative that every ten minutes you go back, and sit there for few more minutes. • Keep on doing this for two days. Is it time consuming? Not really, if you want to see your pets again. • And before you know it, they will come back, and they will rub against you, and you are going to feel it, and you will never ever forget that feeling. • This would be their last farewell to you… *** *** *** 14. Abbreviation of Yahweh

“Jah”, “Yah” Phoenician/Ana’kh/Ulemite/Hebrew. Noun. I. Definition II. In the Kabbalah III. In Ana’kh/Ulemite literature _________________

I. Definition: Jah “Yah” is an abbreviation of Jehovah. It is derived from the Ana’kh word Ha-yah, which means life. In Hebrew, it means to be, come to pass.

II. In the Kabalah: Kabbalah Sephirot stated, “In the Kabala, Jah is the divine name of the Sephirah Hochmah; also the masculine manifestation, and/or male aspect of the hermaphrodite conception of Yahweh.” Thus it becomes the supreme and ultimate Divine Name. It is the Jah, which is the name-title of the Creator, the chief of the angels, Cherubiim, Supreme Beings, the Gods, and/or Extraterrestrial Anunnaki-Nephilim.

III. In Ana’kh/Ulemite literature: In Ana’kh/Ulemite literature, Jah also means, the galactic source of all living beings. In other words, the primordial cosmic life-being in the whole universe, and its multiple dimensions. Yah “Jah” is also one of the creators of the Anunnaki. The world is not a divine creation that happened in six days, as described in the Bible, and the Scriptures. Our world was created outside the landscape and perimeter of the physically measurable cosmos. What we see on Earth, in our skies, heavens, planets, and galaxies, stars, and far beyond what we can see, originated in another dimension, and this other dimension also originated from another one. Some of the copies of the universe, including ours, our Earth, and ourselves were created according to non-physical blueprints of many “Supreme Architects”, who existed in other planes, billions of years, before God’s name and existence were invented by humans, whether in their imagination, in caves, in temples, or in epics. Ulema Stanbouli confirmed this point. Ulema Naphtali said verbatim, “Humans were not created in the image of God. We were created genetically from Turab, an Earth’s substance and the DNA of an advanced extraterrestrial race called Annaki or Al Anna’kh (Anunnaki). And the Annaki were “fashioned” according to Jah’s specific formula. Parts of this formula are: • a-Rouhiyya, meaning etheric; • b-Sham-kiya, meaning cosmic (Cosmic dust and cosmic molecules); • c-Birza, which means mental projection. The Jah, plural or singular, male of female, or non male and non female were the architects and geneticists of the formula of life, the cosmos, and time-space concept.”

Note: The Ulema have never called extraterrestrials “Aliens”, “EBE”, or creatures from outer space. Ulema Mordechai ben Zvi said verbatim, “I find it amusing when I hear people calling them “aliens”. In fact we humans, are the aliens. And after all, what do we mean by aliens? Aliens to whom, and to what? And by what standards and criteria are they “aliens”? They have existed for millions of years on Earth, they were the original inhabitants of this planet. We came much much later to co-inhabit Earth with them. And as such, we are the aliens. Jah created them. And they created us. And as humans, we also create things, including ideas and products, and the creation process in any shape or form continues ad infinitum.” Creation begets creation.

*** *** *** 15. Do Anunnaki believe in “God? I. Anunnaki’s god is not the same “God” we worship on Earth. II. The Gnostics: Earth was not created by the God of the Church, but rather by an evil demigod. III. The early names of the Hebrew God were of an extraterrestrial origin. ________________________

I. Anunnaki’s god is not the same “God” we worship on Earth. The grand leader of the Anunnaki (Called the creator of energy), and other Anunnaki kings and commanders of the first three expeditions to Earth were worshiped by the early human races as gods. The Anunnaki do not believe in a God in the same way we do, even though they were the ones who created and originated the early forms of all our religions on Earth. However, those Anunnaki who brought religion to Earth were of a lower class of the Ana’kh (Anunnaki). The god (Yah-Weh) they brought to Earth and planted in the mind of primitive humans, was a vengeful and terrifying god; a fact the Gnostics and early scholars of the Coptic Church in Egypt were fully aware of. Their doctrines show their disdain for such a god, and consequently, they called him the ‘Creator of Evil and Darkness.’

II. The Gnostics: Earth was not created by the God of the Church, but rather by an evil demi-god. Later on in history, the Gnostics began to spread the word that Earth was not created by the God of the Church, but rather by an evil demi-god. The more advanced human beings who interacted with the Anunnaki shared similar beliefs. Today, if humans would learn about all this, the religious aspect of our beliefs would be most difficult to reconcile. Members of an early Anunnaki expedition to Phoenicia taught the Phoenicians how to develop their language, and revealed to them the secret powerful names and attributes of Baalshalimroot, and the “Divine Source of Creation”. They instructed them not to use these words for ill purposes. Particularly, the word ‘Baalazamhour-Il’ is never to be pronounced or written. Later on in history, the Habiru (Hebrew) religiously observed this instruction, and thus, pronouncing the name of God became forbidden in Jewish tradition. However, the Anunnaki did reveal to the Phoenicians and Sumerians seven positive and powerful names/attributes of the Grand Leader (Call him God in terrestrial terms). If well used, these words can bring prosperity, good health, and salvation in moments of difficulty and despair. The prophet Mohammad learned these seven words from an early Christian ascetic, a Sahara hermit called Raheb Bouhayra. Today, Muslims all over the world are aware of these seven words or names. They call them in written Arabic ‘Asma’ Al Lah Al Sabha’ Al Housna,’ meaning the seven lovely names of God. These names do not have numerical value or secret meanings as many scholars claim, simply because they were not originally written in a geometrical form, and did not correspond to a “true god”. (Note: None of these words appeared on the alleged hieroglyphic measuring tape that the Americans found at the UFO crash site in Roswell. The symbols and geometrical signs Americans found in Roswell were biochemical symbols.)

III. The early names of the Hebrew God were of an extraterrestrial origin. It is true that the ancient Sumerian texts and records mentioned names of some of the Anunnaki leaders such as Utu, Ningishzida, Ninki, Marduk, Enki, Enlil, Inanna, but the greatest name of all was Baalshalimroot, also referred to as “Baalshalimroot-An’kgh.” He was not depicted by the Anunnaki as a god. Terah, the father of Abraham, mistakenly worshiped Baalshalimroot-An’kgh as “God”.

Early Semites made the same mistake when they worshiped the leaders of the Anunnaki as gods, later to be called Bene Ha-Elohim, meaning the children of the gods. The Anunnaki never introduced themselves as gods. The Jewish words “El Elyon” and “Yahweh” (Jehovah) were taken directly from the Anunnaki’s written language. The original word was “Yah’weh-El’ Ankh” and El Elyon was “Il Ilayon-imroot.” Some scholars equated the Anunnaki with the Nephilim. This is not totally correct. The lower class of the Anunnaki are the Nephilim, although many historians call them sometimes Ana-KIm or Elohim. Elohim was interpreted by the early human race including the Hebrew as “GOD” or “My Lord”. Elohim is the plural of Eli. And Eli became “god” in many Semitic languages, including Hebrew and Aramaic. It has the same meaning in Aramaic, Hebrew, Phoenician, Akkadian and Arabic. And it was frequently used in reference to God. Even Jesus Christ used it. On the cross, Jesus said in Aramaic: “Eli, Eli, Lama Shabaktani”, meaning: “My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me? The higher class of the Anunnaki (Rafaath) is ruled by Baalshalimroot, and his followers or subjects are called the ‘Shtaroout-Hxall Ain,’ meaning the inhabitants of the house of knowledge, (Mistakenly, the Aramaic and Hebrew texts refer to as: House of God) or “those who see clearly.” At one point in ancient times, the Anunnaki told the Phoenicians that there is no god (One God) ruling over the entire universe. However, the high priest of Melkart (Chief god in Tyre, Carthage and many regions in the Near and Middle East) instructed the temple’s priests to mislead the people, and spread the word that the Anunnaki were celestial gods visiting Earth and were constantly working with the Phoenician gods In the early tales about Kadmos (Kadmus), the Phoenician prince who lived around 2,000 B.C. according to Herodotus of Halicarnassus (482-B.C.-426 B.C.), the concept of one god instead of many gods began to surface. It was based upon the belief that the Anunnaki followed one supreme leader who created the entire human race. But even then, the term “god” did not mean the “God” we worship today. Kadmos was the first Phoenician scholar and thinker who knew that “God” did not create mankind, and that the universe was not created by the supreme god or gods of the Phoenicians, the neighboring Near Eastern civilizations or the Anunnaki. Kadmos was and still is one of the brightest minds in the history of humanity; he was recognized by the ancient Greeks (Hellenes) as the creator of the Alphabet. Kadmos founded the legendary city of Thebes and built the first acropolis in ancient Greece. The Greeks called him Kadmos, and to honor him, they called the city of Thebes “Kademeia” (From Kadmos) after him. Many words and letters from the Phoenician alphabet derived from the Anunnaki language (Anak’h). Kadmos wrote down its final format according to the instructions of the Anunnaki. So, he knew what he was talking about; he knew from the Anunnaki that there is no such thing as one god (Judeo-Christian God) who created Adam, Eve, and all of us, because he was one of their students.

________________________

P

ART 2 Power of the Mind, Psychic Powers, Mediumship, Channeling, Supernatural, Occult

1. On Teleportation (Barka-kirama)

I. Definition II. In ancient Middle Eastern literature III. The concept IV. Tay Al Ard, self-teleportation and Alkiramat “Keramat” ___________________

I. Definition: Barka-kirama is a blessing or an enlightenment (Tanwir) technique that develops teleportation. It is composed of two words: • a-Barka, which means blessing. • b-Kirama, which means good deeds.

II. In ancient Middle Eastern literature: Barka-kirama is a very important and a primordial Anunnaki’s expression, because it is closely and directly related to Tay Al Ard, and Tay Al Makan, which mean teleportation. Tay Al Ard is an Ulemite/Arabic word. It is a metaphysical experience that produces a teleportation phenomenon; a secret esoteric practice of the Ulema and Allamah. From Barka, derived: • a-The Hebrew words Barak and Baraka (Blessings). • b-The Arabic Baraka and Brakaat (Blessings). From Kirama, derived: • a-The Persian Keramat (Good deeds). • b-The Arabic Kiramat (Honorable deeds).

III. The concept: At one time, Barka-kirama, Tay Al Ard, and Tay Al Makan, were an arcane mixture of elements and esoteric substances used by Quelthulian ritualists in their trance-visions, and teleportation experiences and experiments. The Ulema claim that they have learned its secret and how its works from the Rou-hi-yin who are supreme beings from the Fifth dimension. When Islam became a major religion in the Near East, and the Middle East, Tay Al Ard was banned by Prophet Muhammad, who called its practitioners “Min Ahl Al Nar”, meaning verbatim: Those who are from fire. Fire meant hell, or the kingdom of Al Shaytan (Satan, the devil).The Arabic pre-Islamic word Ulema was replaced by the Arabic Islamic word Allamah or Al Hallama. However, the Ulema and the Allamah were very different from each other in many ways. The Ulema remained the custodians of the Anunnaki’s secret knowledge and esoteric powers, while the Allamah were considered as the “Alamin”, the learned ones and leading figures of letters, literature, science and religion. Nevertheless, many Muslim teachers and spiritualists remain Ulema at heart. Many of them - secretly of course - joined the circle of the non-Muslim Ulema to learn the ultimate knowledge acquired from non-terrestrial beings. The Suphists were the first to join the Non-Muslim Ulema.

Worth mentioning, that around, 850 A.D., Ulema and Allamah were semantically overlapping each other. And both words came to mean or express the same thing in the eye of Arab scholars, and in the Islamic world. Many Soufiyyin (Sufis) by joining the Ulema, learned some of the secrets of TayAl-Ard. They called it: “Tay Al Makan”, meaning the folding of space. It is composed of two Arabic words: • a-Tay, which means folding or to fold. • b-Al Makan, which means the Space; the location; the place.)

The Sufis replaced the word Al Makan with the word Al Ard. The general meaning of Tay Al Ard or Tay Al Makan is to traverse the earth without moving. Al Munawarin claim that instead of physically moving from one place to another, an enlightened person can bring to himself, to where he is standing, the place he wanted to reach. In other words, the earth of the place to reach has been displaced under the enlightened one’s feet. Ironically, this pre-Islamic concept is now fully accepted by Muslim clerks, Cheiks and teachers of the Islamic Shari’a and Fuk’h, grouped together under the umbrella of Al Allamah. Ulema or Allamah Qadhi, previously one of the leading figures of Allameh Tabatabaei explained Tay Al Ard as the termination of matter itself in the original location, and its re-appearance, manifestation, and re-creation in its final location, the place one wished to reach. The Iranian Dehkhoda dictionary defined Tay Al Ard as: “An aspect of Keramat “Kiramat” (Extraordinary deeds of saints and holy people) in which instead of going toward a destination by taking a step forward, the earth turns itself toward the traverser rapidly, in a blink of an eye, regardless of how far the destination is." Ulema Ibn Al Nadim bin Ishaq al-Nadim (a.k.a. Al Warrak died on September 17, 995. He wrote the Kitab al-Fihrist.) explained this phenomenon by citing verses from the Quran, taken from Chapter Al Naml; Verse: 27:38: Solomon said to his men: “O Chiefs, which of you can bring me the throne of Queen of Sheba before she and her envoys come to me in submission?” Verse 27: 39: "Said an 'Ifrit of Al Jinns: “I will bring it to thee before thou rise from thy council. In fact, I have full power for this purpose, and may be trusted.” Verse 27:40: “Said one who had knowledge of the Book: “I will bring it to thee within a blink of any eye!” Then when the sage Solomon saw it placed right before him, he said: “This was done by the authority of God all mighty, my Lord.” Some Middle Eastern sages and teachers of religious esoteric dogmas suggested that according to these verses, the Ulema Asif ibn Al Birkhia teleported the throne of Queen of Sheba almost instantaneously, in a blink of an eye. This was confirmed in a Hadith (Dialogue, a chat, or a discourse) by Jaafar Al Sadiq. Allamah have explained this teleportation phenomenon very differently. They claimed that the teleportation occurred because Ulema Asif ibn Birkhia used one of the secret “Asma Al Allah Al Sab’a Al Husma.” (One of the seven secret names of God.) The knowledge and use of one of the secret holy and lovely names of God allowed Ulema Asif ibn Birkhia to teleport the throne. The Ulema, students of the Anunnaki, briefly explained this phenomenon. Ulema Cheik Al Kabir said (Verbatim): “Time is represented with 2 lines not perfectly aligned; one for you, the other for what is not you. Also space is represented with two circles; one for you, the other for what is not you. If you manage to place yourself between one of the two lines and one of the two circles without touching the other line and the other circle, you will conquer time-space.” The Taj Baba explains Tay Al Ard as “the elapse of time and distances in the vicinity, and to reach far distant places in a flick of an eye. It also means the transport for others to get there, and to call far distant things to become close at hands through the Karamat. It is a tradition and ritual practice related to Aulia Allah (Friends and favourites of

God) that allow them to reach any place in the world instantly. The distance-time and places are wrapped up in a flick of second, and cross all that at once.”

For the literature genre, see Acts of the Apostles (genre). ... IV. The Tay Al Ard, selfteleportation and concept of the Alkiramat “Keramat”: Alkiramat “Keramat” is a Farsi (Iranian) and Arabic term meaning holy deeds that allow teleportation. Literally (Folding up of the earth) is the name for thaumaturgical teleportation in the mystical aspect of Islamic religious, esoteric, metaphysical and philosophical traditions. In 2004, in a report to the United States Air Force (Dubbed: AFRL-PR-ED-TR-2003-0034), Dr. Eric W. Davis recommended the study of teleportation, which he defined as “The conveyance of persons or inanimate objects by psychic means. Being an allegedly esoteric knowledge by nature, it is not known exactly how it takes place, but theories and explanations abound. The most prevalent theory has to do with the concept of consciousness and will. The person wishes to be some place, and he is then simply there an instant later. This view can perhaps be understood from the perspective of Western philosophical idealism, where esse est percipi: If space does not have an objective reality, and reality itself is thought of as observer-based and a subjective entity, then ideas such as moving in space without actually physically moving are no longer unchartered possibilities.” In addition, the jinn are believed to possess this knowledge of transportation, however in a limited amount, according to the Allamah. Famous Sheikhs, Imams, and prominent figures such as Abusaeid Abolkheir or Rumi or Ak-Khidr, were believed to possess kiramat, and writings from medieval Islam are full of stories and reports of certain individuals possessing such a trait. For example, Idries Shah and Robert Graves mention the case where senior members of the Azimia order were reputed to appear, like many of the ancient Sheikhs at different places at one and the same time. Many other examples can be found in Attar's Tadhkirat Al-Awliya (Biographies of the Saints) or the works of Ibn Arabi, as well as other similar chronicles. However, no one for sure knew the number and identity of all those who possess such knowledge, since according to Hujviri, those who hold such knowledge “do not know one another, and are not aware of the other's state of excellence, and are hidden from themselves and from mankind.” One of the most discussed phenomena of this supposedly esoteric knowledge is the event of traveling without actually moving. Islamic texts and records from the mystics are full of such accounts from various eras.

*** *** *** 2. On Foreseeing the Future and Rewinding Time.

An Anunnaki Ulema tried to explain to his students, in simple language, how foreseeing the future is possible. During the session (Q&A), he was interrupted many times by his novices. These interruptions were frequent, and could distract you from the track of thoughts and explanations of the Master’s track of thought and explanation. But quite often, the Master returns to where he started, and brings the discussion back on the right track. So, the reader must be patient and willing to go along with these interruptions, because even though they deviated from the original path of the Master’s Kira’at, they provided an added dimension to his teaching. In

this Kira’at, the Master used as an example, a train, as a tool or vehicle to enter the zone of the future.

Excerpts from a Q&A session between an Ulema and his new students.

I. Why mediums, psychics and channelers can’t predict the future? The Ulema said, that in order to foresee your future, you have to get there, and that is the problem, humans are facing. The so-called psychics and mediums will never be able to predict anything, as long as they are sitting where they are, in time and space, such as Walla Walla, New Jersey, Amsterdam, and in the year 1945, 1995, 2005, and so on, because they will be limited by time and space. They must escape from the bondage of the time and space that they live in. What he meant by that, is as long as they try to foresee the future from the present time that they live in, they will never be able to jump in time to predict what is going to happen in the near future, and the distant future. The enlightened Anunnaki Ulema Master added: “These mediums are really confused, and/or only pretending to be able to see the future. Here they are sitting in their apartment or stores in New York, Iowa or Wisconsin, and telling you “I am going to tell you what is going to happen to you in the future.” That is their biggest mistake. So, when they tell you here is what is going to happen in 2007, 2009…the market is going to crash, this or that president is going to be assassinated, this might happen or not, and if part of their so-called predictions happen, it is pure coincidence. This is similar to answering a multiple choice paper in your driving test, or your college exam. The correct answer is already there, as one of the three. Three answers are given in the test, two are wrong, and one is right. Your chances are one out of three that you picked the right one. In fact, you did not know the right answer, you just picked it, because that is the only way you could answer a question. This is not predicting the future. Now, if the test did not give you three answers to choose from, and you had to come up with the right answer on your own, then your answer might be an indication that you know what in fact is going to happen. And even if your answer is the correct one, this does not mean that you are a psychic or a medium. Because guessing or coincidence are not a sign of a psychic ability.

II. The future is not defined and/or measured by time and space. The enlightened master then added that you must be transported, or transposed into the future, sit in the realm of the future, and then come back to the present. Well, this seems to be a possibility, if we know how to do it. But how can we do it? How can we reach a destination in the future and begin to see what is going on, and afterward, return to Earth, to the present, and talk about it? The enlightened Master explained in a few words. He said verbatim, “Stay where you are, physically, you can’t do a thing. Your brain will transport you to the realm of the future. And there is a pertinent technique explained in the Book of Ramadosh. Without visiting the future, you can’t understand it, you can’t see it, and you can’t witness events that will occur in the future. The future which is part of your past and present, contains everything that has happened, is currently happening, and is going to happen any time.” And he concluded his explanation by saying, “If you stay in the present, you will not be able to see the future, simply because you are not yet in the zone of the future; a zone free of time and space. Things that are happening in the future do exist in the future without being defined and measured by distance, space, time, and

speed. When these events are explained to us, or told about in our Earth languages, these future events become physical occurrences defined by duration, distance, space and time. On Earth, everything is measured by time, space, distance, speed, size and weight. In parallel dimensions, and in the sphere of the future, the future escapes any physical measurement, because it is not defined by time and space.”

III. How do the Anunnaki Ulema transport you in the future and rewind time? How the Masters, the Mounawiriin, and the Anunnaki Ulema transpose you from the present to the future? Answer: Our brain cannot understand the concept of time-space-future. It is a very difficult concept to grasp. One of the Masters said verbatim, “Let me make it easy on you, I will give you an example. You are boarding a train with friends, and the train will make many stops. Some of your friends will get out of the train at station a, others at station b, and others at station c, so on. You stay on the train. You do not exit at station a, b, or c. You stay inside the train, until the train reaches the last destination. That’s the last stop of the station. By staying inside the train and not getting out of the train at any stop until the last one, you have seen much more than all of your friends did. Note: The Master is interrupted by a question from a novice. Question: Basically you stopped along the way at each train station, but you did not get off the train until the last stop, or final destination of the train. So all you saw on your journey, because you did not get off and explore is various train stations for a few minutes. Answer of the Master: That’s correct, but it does not matter whether you have stayed inside the train, or got off and saw what was going on at each station. You have assumed that the person who stayed inside the train, and did not get off the train, and did not explore what was going on at each station, has a limited knowledge or no knowledge at all of what happened at each station. This is how human beings reason and rationalize things. But this is the wrong way to explain things, because you are thinking geographically, and in linear time. Don’t tell yourself that because you didn’t get off the train, therefore, you have missed lots of things and did not see what was going on at each stop. On a linear chronology of time-distance-space, it is true. Now think like this: You have reached the last stop, the final destination of the train. At this last station, you can rewind your journey on the train backward. And there is a technique to rewind yourself and the time you have spent on the train, a technique you can learn from the Anunnaki Ulema. It is neither the right time, nor the right place to talk about this technique. Instead, focus on what I am about to tell you. In your mind, try to remember all the stations, and all the stops the train made. It is a very simple exercise. What you are doing now is rewinding your trip backward. And you are going to be amazed, that this simple exercise will make your mind remember everything or at least many things you have seen briefly at each station. But in fact, your brain is going to reveal much more than that. Your brain or more precisely your symmetric mind has a much bigger memory. A symmetric mind is the original copy of your physical brain. And it is part of your double or astral body. The symmetric mind records and stores everything you saw. And if your Conduit is active or open, it will remind you of everything you have seen, felt or learned. Do not get confused with the concept of the symmetric mind. Forget it for now. But remember, or try to accept the idea, that while you are not aware of the existence of a symmetric mind that you have had since you were born, your symmetric mind is a magnificent recording device, and a very powerful camera. Your symmetric mind has gathered information from every stop, almost everything you have not seen or heard. Who is rewinding back your journey on the train? Is it your memory? You mind?

Yourself ? Or something else? None of the above. It is your symmetric mind. Once again, don’t worry about your symmetric mind. Let’s go back to the last stop of the train. You are there now. Good. Let’s now equate this last station with a date, a time frame, a year, a certain time, any time you want. For example, let’s choose the year 2021. This year represents the 7th station – the final stop of the train. If you go back in time, (in fact we are going back into the future), we will return to the 1st station. And let’s call this first station, the year 2015 Note: Once again, the Master was interrupted by a novice who asked this question: Why did you choose 7 stops? Why not 5 stops? The Master answered the question and continued his explanation. He said that it is just an example; it does not matter whether we choose 7 stops or 5 stops. It does not make any difference at all. You can also assign any year to any station, as long as you do it chronologically. He continued by saying: Let’s go back now to the 7th station, and continue to regress to the 6th station, the 5th station, and so on. Note: Once again, the Master was interrupted by a novice who asked this question: As we regress, do we record down what we are doing? Do we write down the number of the station and corresponding year?

The Honorable Master answered the question and continued his explanation. He said, no, you do not. Your mind is going to take care of this. But before he had finished his answer, a student asked the Master this question: Are we seeing the stations as a film? How are we seeing this regression and station by station? Is it like a movie? Are we zooming ourselves into the future like a time machine? The Master answered the question and continued his explanation. He said, no, it is not like that. If the Conduit is active, a huge reading screen will be displayed within the mind. And the brain will instantly read what it is displayed and written on the screen. The screen is not to be understood as a physical screen like the one we see in movie theaters. It is a mental projection of everything the Conduit has stored inside our brain. The screen can be seen through introspection. To understand this, think about your memory; how you remember things, and how you see them in your mind. You don’t have to tell yourself, I have to project everything I saw or knew before my eyes, on a huge screen, and look at the screen to see if I can find what I want to remember, and that particular event that happened a long time ago, but I can’t remember everything about it. Your brain does it for you, and you don’t need to know how your brain does it, to remember things, and that event you were interested in. The same thing applies here with your Conduit and the screen it projects before you eyes. In fact, it does not project events on a screen before your eyes, but right inside your brain. Do we zoom ourselves into the future like a time machine? No. Then, a student asked: If he didn’t need a spaceship, a Merkaba, or something, nothing then is required to zoom into the future? The Master answered: A spaceship is needed if you want to physically enter another dimension, or visit a parallel world, where time-space memory remains intact, and all information is preserved. Nothing is lost in the future, not even in the Black Holes. Spatial memory and time memory are not lost, because they constitute cosmic information. And information and data are never lost in the universe. Yes, a spaceship is needed to explore the universe. But it is not required if you want to see the future and/or zoom in a zone where all events from the past, present and future are recorded and preserved. In our case, your Conduit or symmetric brain is your spaceship. Do you want to go to Jupiter or to Mars? Well then you need a spaceship. But this becomes a physical means. When you zoom into the future using your Conduit, this zooming or travel is

mental. And the area you reach is also mental. But if your brain remains attached to where you are (Sitting in a physical place), you can’t go to the future. Humans see the future through distance, time, and space. We call this the “Wheel of the universe.” And we must be outside the wheel of time to see the future. A student asked: “So, we are seeing time as a wheel? And by doing so, could we see the future? The Master replied: There are two wheels. The wheel of the universe, which is called the Macro wheel, and a smaller wheel called the Micro wheel, which represents us, human beings, here on earth, and our time cycle here on earth. It is a wheel within the universe. Humans can’t see the Macro wheel, but it does exist on a large scale. As long as, we are on the inside of the Micro wheel, we will never be able to see the future. The future belongs to the Macro wheel. In the Macro wheel, everything is stored, the past, the present and the future. You can physically reach the Macro wheel, either by using a spaceship that can bend or alter time-space, or by using your Conduit. The Anunnaki Ulema and the enlightened masters can easily reach the Macro wheel physically and mentally by getting outside the Micro wheel, while others (the rest of us), only mentally. Another student asked this question: And how do we get outside the wheel? The Master replied: There is a technique only known to the enlightened ones (Tahiriin, masters, some Rouhaniyiin, and the Anunnaki Ulema). This technique is part of the secret teachings of the Anunnaki Ulema. It is never revealed to outsiders. They teach it only to their students in the Ma’had. It is one of their most powerful faculties. The Ulema would say, we don’t predict the future, we don’t see the future, we read the future. A student asked: Is it because the future is already there? The Master replied: Yes, the future is already there. The future is already Maktoub (what is written). And the Anunnaki Ulema can read anything that is Maktoub. In the Maktoub, you will find everything and anything that is closely related to your fate and future. And there is nothing you can do to change it or alter it. Your future has been decided upon, the day, the hour, you were born. However, you can modify the results, outcomes and consequences of events to occur in your future. We shall talk about this in another Kira’at. Let’s go back now to what we were talking about: How to see a projected future that is occurring in the present.

IV. A projected future occurring in the present. Let me give you an example. There are two movie theaters in town. People went to a movie theater at 6:00 PM. Let’s call this theater “Theater A.” The film ends for example at 8:00 PM at theater A. The projectionist is projecting the film on the big screen from the end, meaning backward. At “Theater B”, people are watching the same movie. But at theater B, the projectionist is projecting the film from the beginning, like projectionists do all the time. Also at theater B, the film ends at 8:00 PM. Both viewers will spend two hours at either theater, but here we have something very special and irregular, because the people who are watching the film at two different theaters are not seeing the same frames (Scenes from the film) chronologically. Those who are seeing the film from the end are already ahead of those who are watching the film from the beginning; yet, both have spent the same amount of time at the movies theaters. But at a certain point, they will arrive at the same time where they will be seeing the same frame, whether the film is projected from the beginning or from the end. This is very possible, if the time of projecting the film in theater A, and theater B is synchronized. Otherwise, it will not happen. And this moment is very crucial, because it determines the time-space that separates the past from the future. But don’t get confused now with this very specific moment, because you are going to understand it as I keep talking to you.

Those who watched the film beginning from the end, already knew the end of the film, which could be compared to the “future” of the film. Those who watched the film from the very beginning are not there yet, as they have not yet reached the end of the film, which we have called the “future” of the film, because the end of the film is going to happen in the future, even though this future is less than two hours away. Anunnaki Ulema Mordachai said, let’s call the people who are at theater A, Anunnaki or Anunnaki Ulema. And those who went to theater B, let’s call them human beings. These two theaters can be located anywhere, Paris, Boston, Budapest, the location is irrelevant, only TIME is a major factor here. Now, the Anunnaki or Anunnaki Ulema at theater A, ask the projectionist to fast-forward/project the film very very fast, as fast as he can, and if he can do it in seconds, it would be much better. And then, they ask the projectionist to re-project the film from the beginning to the end equally as fast. This means, that they have rapidly seen the whole film from the end to the beginning, and from the beginning to the end. They saw the future of the film (the End), and revisited the end of the film (in their future) in the same seating. Think about it for a few seconds. There is also a third scenario, more fascinating than the previous one. The Anunnaki and the Anunnaki Ulema do not need to go to theater B and rewind the film (Equated with time-Space) backward to reach the future and revisit the beginning and the end of the film (Equated with time-Distance), because they are already there, at the end of the film, which can be equated with the FUTURE, a zone where the past, present and future co-exist concurrently, separately, continuously, and instantly. They are already THERE, because time for them is not a line of distance, space, and speed, and how much it would take to reach the end of the line. Being outside the line (Outside the Wheel of Time), the Anunnaki can see everything that is happening inside and outside the wheel. Once you are outside the wheel, time and distance cease to exist separately. And when this happens, you are immediately within the future. And since the future is a continuation of the present, and the present is a continuation of the past, you are now simultaneously in the past, the present and the future at the same time. At first, it is very difficult for our mind to understand this concept. The more you think about time as measured by distance, and vice versa, the more you distance yourself for a readable future you can foresee, read, and understand.

3. Brain: “The Supersymetric Mind”: Study of the influence of the Anunnaki’s programming of our brain and fate.

• I. Introduction • II. Excerpts from Ulema Sorenztein’s Kira’at • III. The Supersymetric Mind • a. A brief note on supersymetry • b. What is a “Supersymetric Mind”? ________________________

I. Introduction: Honorable Ulema Sorenstein once said, “…in many cases, some people are responsible for their own bad luck and failure in life. It all depends on what you put in your Araya/Conduit brain zones.” He added: “Even though, the human mind was created the way the Anunnaki wanted it, and even though, your brain had been programmed and fashioned 65,000 years ago, and

“upgraded” and reconditioned by the Anunnaki some 6,000 to 7,000 years ago, you can still bring important changes to your mind, and make it work for you like a charm.” He continued: “Everything depends on: • 1-How to store your ideas and thoughts in your brain; • 2-Which idea, thought, or vision will you consciously allow to enter your brain; • 3-How to control the vibrations of your ideas, visions, and thoughts; • 4-How to scan your ideas, visions, and thoughts that are stored on the Araya net; • 5-How to stabilize the vibrations of your mind; • 6-How to get rid of bad thoughts and symptoms of a “weak personality” that prevent you from succeeding in life and getting a good job; • 7-How to prevent the vibrations of a bad thought from deteriorating or “killing” the vibrations of good thoughts, etc… • And something else you should remember, you are not the slave of the genetic creation of the Anunnaki who created all of us.”

Note: Ulema Sorenstein is a modern American Ulema, originally from Latvia. He lived in Lower Manhattan area in New York City, and he is 135 year old. You look at him, and you don’t give him more than 37. Many people have seen him in different places, simultaneously. I will comment later on what he meant by: a-“Responsible for their own bad luck and failure”, b- “Araya/Conduit”; c- “Brain zones”. But first, let’s listen to his Anunnaki-Ulema Kira’at on success and failure in life, and in business.

II. Excerpts from Ulema Sorenstein’s Kira’at (As is, and unedited): • Many of you came to me and asked me why some people are luckier than others? • Or why Elizabeth is making more money than Patricia? • Or why this person is more successful than another person, knowing well that he is a spiritual and a good man, and also very intelligent, while the other person is less spiritual and not so bright? • Does intelligence or morality has anything to do with success in life, and/or the way our brain was wired by the Anunnaki, at the time they created us? • My answer to you is this: Intelligence is very important but does not always guarantee success in life. Many great inventors died penniless. • Morality is very important in life, but many spiritual people were murdered because of their moral principles. • Morality and intelligence have nothing to do with your success in life (Your life on this Earth.) • The high standard of morality and intelligence of a person does not change luck, decrease or increase your luck and success in your life. • I guess, you are concerned with social success, financial success, or something like that. Well, let’s talk about your financial success and success in your career. • I will take an example from your modern city, from your modern life, from your modern society where you live, so you will understand me perfectly. • In 1989, Melissa, Peggy, and Esther graduated from NYU with a doctorate degree in education.

• They have identical credentials, and three of them are of the same age. • They are healthy, and intelligent, and want to succeed in life. • Usually, when you are not an entrepreneur, you look for a job. Melissa, Peggy, and Esther are not entrepreneurs. Their greatest asset is their academic advanced degree. Very good. • In the modern world of science, education, technology, and knowledge, education is extremely important, and a degree should help a lot. • A few years later, let’s say 1999 for example, you learned that Melissa became the Secretary of Education; Peggy is a high school teacher in San Diego; and Esther is working as a telemarketer in Brooklyn. • Now, we start to wonder, how come Melissa got a very prestigious and a high profile job in Washington, while Peggy and Esther did not? • After all, if credentials are required, all of them have the same qualifications and same credentials. So what is going on here? • Why Peggy is working as a school teacher, and not as a superintendent or director of the school in San Diego, or as an education commissioner? • And why Esther is working as a telemarketer getting $10 or $15 an hour? • What did happen to these three highly educated and lovely ladies? • Image makers, public relations advisors, headhunters, human resources directors, and even psychologists will avalanche you with all sorts of reasons, ranging from personality, contact, luck, political or social affiliations, ambition, job search strategies, networking, location, and even because the way a resume was written. • All these reasons and explanations have some merits. But they do not explain why Esther could not get a better job, or at least a better pay, taking into consideration the doctorate degree she has earned. After all, such a high academic degree requires a sound and developed mind, knowledge, determination, perseverance, and analytical approach to things in life. All these qualities should have served and helped Esther in finding a better job. • Well, the Ulema have a different explanation. • Although, the Ulema recognize the validity, practicality, and importance of the explanations given by those experts in the field, the Ulema believe that what you call “Luck”, success and prosperity are already fashioned, and written on the front page of the book of your life. • What was already decided upon vis-à-vis your success in life can be found (And sometime changed and totally transformed by your own will) in the Araya Zones of your brain. A brain that was genetically created by the Anunnaki. And I am going to explain to you what I mean by Araya, brain’s zone, Conduit’s activation, and your genetic brain. • Now, you have to remember that everything in the world emits vibrations. • And all sorts of vibrations occupy a place in the world. • Some vibrations are detectable, some are not. • Some vibrations, modern science recognizes, detects, and registers, and some are not yet known to science and mental health empiric efforts. • The same thing is happening right now in your brain. • The word “world” means everything that surrounds you, including distant planets, galaxies and extra-dimensions. • The “world” also means the infinitesimal zones in the Araya which is in your brain. • The Araya is the domain, the realm, the landscape where 73 different zones of your brain are found. • Each zone of the Araya functions differently, because it was created, engineered and programmed differently by the Anunnaki, at the time the prototypes and final “models” of

the human race were created. • And yes, the $10 per hour Esther is getting as a telemarketer in Brooklyn has a lot to do with the Araya, and one region of her Araya. • I am getting there. Be very patient with me. If you are not patient and you rush to a speedy answer, you will miss the boat, and you will become very confused. • At the end of the Kira’at, everything will become clear to you. • Now, let’s go back to the vibrations. Every thought, each idea you have in your brain, has a vibration. And each vibration occupies a spot in your Araya, called “Jaba”. • Let’s simply things and call Araya now a net. • This net has many holes, called “Jabas”. • Each Jaba (A hole, so to speak) stores one idea. • And each idea or thought in the Jaba of the net produces a vibration. • For example, if the net has 70,000 Jabas, your brain will be able to store 70,000 ideas and thoughts. • This means, that your Araya hosts 70,000 vibrations. And that is full capacity. • Some people who are more creative than you could have 300,000 ideas and thoughts stored in 300,000 Jabas (Holes or locations) in your Araya (Net). • The good thoughts and good ideas in your Araya do not expand. They stay well balanced and well synchronized where they are (Inside the Jaba of the net). • There, they are safe and protected. • Only bad thoughts, and bad ideas, such as fear, low self-esteem, stubbornness, hate, indecisiveness, laziness, tendency toward violence, badmouthing people, envy, jealousy, betrayal, so on, emit vibrations that overflow the perimeter (Circumference) of the Jaba (Hole or location) that stores your thought or idea. • This phenomenon (Overflow) takes over the adjacent Jaba(s) containing a good idea or a good thought. • Because the negative energy inside your mind is usually stronger than the positive energy of a good thought, the Jaba on the net (Location) containing a good thought or a good idea shrinks, gets contaminated, and stops to emit positive and creative energy. • This, kills the good thoughts and good ideas in your Araya. • If this continues, all good and creative ideas and thoughts in your brain will be damaged and neutralized by your bad thoughts and ideas. • This will stop your creativity. • In other words, many cells in your brain’s or Araya’s, and their creative mental faculties stored in the Jaba become dysfunctional; atrophied or dead. • In this case, you are responsible for causing this deterioration. Nobody has forced you to think about bad thoughts or bad ideas. It is your own doing. • You might say, I have no control over all this. • Things happen. Ideas come and go. • And I will tell you, you are wrong, because you can control your ideas and your thoughts, and make them work for you in a very healthy, positive and productive way. • I will explain to you how you can do that very shortly. • The most destructive thoughts that prevent you from succeeding in life are: • a-Low self-esteem; • b-Fear (Fear of anything); • c-Unwillingness to accept new ideas; • d-Bitterness; • e-Constantly contradicting others because you have developed a complex of inferiority, and not because of a complex of superiority; • f-Negativity.

Note: a to f are not categorically part of the Anunnaki’s primordial (Original) makeup of the genetic creation of your mind. Your upbringing, way or life, and personal vision of the world and your immediate environment could have caused this. • Let’s go back to Esther’ situation, and see whether the Anunnaki are responsible for a lack of a great success in her life, considering the very advanced academic degree she earned, or whether Esther’s own actions, thoughts, personality, or her bad “luck” prevented her from getting a better job. • And above all, let’s see what the Ulema recommend. • In life, we have to simplify things to understand them. So, let’s approach Esther’s situation in a very simple manner. • It is more likely that a, b, d, and f, have created the unpleasant condition of Esther. • The symptoms a, b, d, and f, emanate negative and destructive vibrations in the Araya, causing the Jaba(s) to shrink. • And when the Jaba(s) shrink, the human being ceased to become creative and resourceful. • The vibrations of a, b, d, and f overflow the Jaba. And you already know what happens when the overflow occurs and invades other Jabas. • The lack of creative thinking and resourcefulness blended with negativity and low selfesteem will prevent any person from getting the kind of job or occupation, she/he deserved. • And this is exactly what happened to Esther. • In the Jaba(s), the Anunnaki have installed and implanted sequences of ideas, thoughts and faculties that shape the future and the “human cosmography” of all humans. • The symptoms a, b, d, and f, were never the primordial ingredients of the Araya or the Jaba. • This is very good, because it shows that the human race is not enslaved by the genetic makeup/design of the human race, by the Anunnaki. • Many writers, and conspiracy theories advocates in the Western hemisphere, and particularly in the United States, so erroneously have claimed that the Anunnaki are controlling the world; the Anunnaki are our masters; the human race is enslaved by the Anunnaki; the governments of the world are controlled by the Anunnaki. • This is untrue. • But what is true is that the brain as designed by the Anunnaki cannot escape or go beyond the genetic specifications of the Anunnaki. • However, the Anunnaki have no absolute control over our brain, (Araya, and Jabas), since they have allowed us to activate the “Conduit” in our brain. • And since all of us have more than one “single brain”, wonderful things can be accomplished, and our freedom will always be protected. • The Ulema believe that the human brain is in fact a “Supersymetric Brain”. • And I will explain this to you. • Because once you fully understand how your “Supersymetric Brain” functions, you will be able to make miracles, and heal yourself from many things. • But you should never ever claim, that the Anunnaki-Ulema’s healing and therapy methods do replace or substitute for any traditional, and scientific means and methods of treatment, and diagnosis, as applied in traditional medicine, and/or in other legitimate mental health practices.

III. The “Supersymetric Mind”: “Ma bira-rach”. Excerpts from Ulema Sorenstein’s Kira’at, as is, and unedited:

a. A brief note on supersymetry: According to the theory of supersymetry, also known as SUSY, all particles in the known universe have their counter-part, also called super-partner(s). Basically, this is the view of quantum physics scientists and theorists. In the Anunnaki-Ulema context, supersymetry is either the similar or the opposite of YOU. In a limited sense, it is the other super-partner of “you”, and what constitutes you at all levels; organically, bio-organically, chemically, genetically, etherically, atomically, mentally and physically. The most important and predominant part of your mind-body supersymetry is your mind, because everything starts in your mind. In this context, your mind is a “Supersymetric Mind”.

b. What is a “Supersymetric Mind”? • You were brought up to believe that every person in the world has a brain; one single brain. • Nobody seems to contradict this. And I do not contradict this either. • However, this “single brain” is not the only brain you have, at least in this dimension. • All of us, enlightened or not have two brains; the first brain is the one we are aware of, and familiar with, from studying anatomy, medicine and other disciplines, and the other mind, is the one that co-existed, and currently co-exists side-by-side your brain, and outside your body. • It is called the supersymetric mind. In Ana’kh, it is called “Ma bira-rach”. • For now, let’s compare Ma bira-rach to your “Double”. • As you already know, the Double means the etheric image of your physical body. • Ma bira-rach is the etheric image of your brains. • But we call it supersymetric, because the particles constituting the physical and etheric mind can de detected and scanned scientifically. • In the Western hemisphere, and particularly in the United States, the theory of supersymetry has received a warm welcome in the scientific community. • Scanning the physical brain has become a scientific reality. But scanning the etheric brain has never been done in the West. • The Anunnaki-Ulema (Mounawariin) know how to scan both the physical and etheric substance of your brains. And I have to remind you here, that you should never ever attempt to scan your mind or others’ mind using any means or methods that constitute and illegal medical practice. Leave it to physicians, medical technicians, and those who are authorized by the law to do so. • Two methods have been used by the Anunnaki-Ulema. To scan the brains (Mind). One is purely scientific; the other is metascientific, which is totally incomprehensible and unrealistic to Western scientists. • The Anunnaki-Ulema’s scientific method consists of implanting on the “surface of the tissues” of your brains mobile microscopic devices that move around and scan the Jaba(s) of you brains.

• The devices detect tumors, deterioration of the cells, and repair the damaged cells. • In the United States, some have compared these devices to the very small metallic objects, an extraterrestrial race (Greys) has implanted inside the bodies of abductees. This is totally incorrect. • According to some legitimate physicians (involved with some sort of ufology in the United States,) who have treated those abductees, these devices are of an “alien substance and origin”. • The main function of these alien devices is to monitor the abductees, and to serve as “receiver-emitter” of aliens’ messages. • I will not comment on their claims. • But one thing I will tell you for sure: The Anunnaki-Ulema implants are not tracking devices. • Because once, the cell damages are repaired, the implants disintegrate, lose their mass, and the human body flushed them out, the normal way. • The Anunnaki-Ulema scientific mind (Brains) scanning occurs in that manner. • The scanning is a physical and a real operation. • This idea might seem strange and absurd to many scientists in the West. • However, we have learned that many military scientists, psychiatrists, and surgeons, in the West are exploring these techniques. • My prediction is that in the very near future, the United States of America will be using these devices implants techniques in hospitals and medical facilities. • As to the second Anunnaki-Ulema etheric mind scanning techniques, well, these techniques are taught to our students, and do not require a surgical operation. • You can scan the mind, and bring comfort to your mind and your body by either activating the Conduit or superposing the Araya (Net of the mind) of your physical mind and the Araya of your supersymetric mind (Your other mind that exists as a bulk of separate particles in an etheric substance.) • Using this second technique, you will be able to neutralize the vibrations of the cells storing bad thoughts and bad ideas, such as bitterness, negativity, lack of energy, laziness, indecisiveness, and fear. • This second technique is called “Ma bi-idawa”.

Note: • 1-Ma bi idawa is outlined and explained in the book “The Revised, Indexed and Complete Book of the Anunnaki Ulema Final Warning: Humanity destiny, UFOs threat, and the extraterrestrials final solution”, and in the book “Anunnaki Self Healing.” • 2-The Anunnaki-Ulema scientific mind (Brains) scanning via devices implants in the human body is not science fiction literature. Allegedly, surgeons and psychiatrists who worked on the CIA Mind Control Program in the fifties, sixties, and early seventies have attempted to develop and implement quasi-similar techniques on volunteers, and retarded patients. • 3-Most recently, a vast literature and avalanches of scientific papers on this subject appear in the American scientific community, and many physicians, scientists, and futurists advanced mind-boggling theories on these implants techniques, on a theoretical level. Nevertheless, what was theory in the past is nowadays a pragmatic application and standard procedures in many scientific fields.

*** *** *** 4. Levels of the Mind “Iama”

I. Definition and introduction: Iama is a term referring to the concept of the different “Levels of the Mind”. According to many authors and thinkers, the human brain is a depot of all knowledge we have acquired so far. This is not totally correct, according to the Book of Ramadosh. Ulema Oppenheimer said verbatim, as is and unedited: “The physical brain, or in other words, the brain of a human being living here on Earth is one of the multiple layers of an infinite series of knowledge and experience acquired by a person in and outside the barrier of time and space. Meaning that every single human being, regardless of the level of his or her intelligence and social status has an infinite number of other brains “Minds” fully operational in different and multiple spheres, times and spaces. And this includes the landscape of our Solar System, and other universes’ systems. This is the cause and effect of the creation of the Universe and Man.

II. “All humans have more than one brain”: Man cannot be separated from the universe, because he is a vital and primordial part of its molecules. In other words, a person can be very intelligent and extremely important in this life, and in the same time, he can be a total ignorant and unimportant in other life that co-exists simultaneously somewhere else in the universe.” He added “here on Earth you might be an amateur musician, and in other world you are a conductor of symphonic orchestra, or even equal to Mozart. In each dimension, and this includes stars and planets, you as a human being you live a separate life, and you have a totally independent brain. Some Masters are fully capable of synchronizing both, and even more…”

*** *** *** 5. The Duplicate Image of Ourselves or Reproduction of our Being in other Dimensions “Ishra”

Ishra is the name or term for the new image or duplicate of the original existence of a life-form, in another universe. All living forms, including humans and animals have many duplicates of themselves throughout the universe. In each dimension, physical and non-physical, we find identical, symmetrical and alive copy of all of us. This copy is not a visual reproduction or a holographic projection, but real in every single detail. This could be explained by the fact that multiple universes are “so created”. And this creation which goes on ad infinitum encompasses anything and everything that exists and/or has exited anywhere. Each time, a new universe is created, whether it is parallel or in another dimension, the creation process includes every single molecule that has created a previous universe, or has been a part of it.”

*** *** *** 6. Bringing Youth to Your Face “Hatori-shabah”

“Hatori-shabah”refers

to various phases of youth brought to a person via the practice of the Anunnaki-Ulema Daemat-Afnah technique. It is closely related to Daemat-Afnah, which is a term for longevity, and halting the process of aging. It is composed of two words: • a-Daemat, which means longevity. • b-Afnah, which means many things, including health, fecundity, and longevity. According to the Anunnaki-Ulema, we are not programmed to age. By practicing the DaematAfnah, a person will regain his/her youth, and his/her face will look 37 year old.

• “You

have to practice the technique for at least one full year. You will not see any improvement or any result before 12 months. I will explain to you what is going to happen step by step. • For the first 6 months. You will not notice any change on your face. • At the end of the seventh month, you will begin to feel that some of your facial muscles are getting stronger. A strange and a new sensation you have never felt before in your whole life. • Your face will look cleaner and firmer. • Some of the wrinkles under your eyes will disappear. In rare instances, they would not. • Not all the wrinkles will disappear if you stop practicing. • At the end of 12 months, you will notice that you eyes have gained vitality. They will look sharper. • Your eyes will glitter with a sign of good health. • At the end of 12 months, you will notice that your face’s skin is healthier, and almost 90% of your wrinkles (large and small) have diminished. • The dermatologic results have no side effect. • A certain incomprehensible inner strength will energize your whole body. • After 13 months of practice, the face you had when you were 37 starts to reappear gradually. You will not believe what you are seeing. • This change is usually accompanied by sizeable increase in physical dynamism and mental vitality. • Your face is younger, almost 100%. • Only your face gets younger, not your neck, body or any other part of your body. • Your grey hair will stay grey. • If you are bold, you will stay bold.” • You will keep your new face for a very very long time, as long as you keep a good diet, and you eat well.

*** *** *** 7. Plasmic Halo Surrounding the Physical Body “Hatani”

I. Definition II. The concept III. The Hatani “Protection Shield”

IV. Hatani and Khuch “Kush-Ra”: Protection against physical threats and harms

______________________ I. Definition: Usually referred to a plasmic halo surrounding the physical body of an Anunnaki-Ulema. From Hatani, derived the Akkadian verb Hatanu, which means to shelter. Hatani is closely related to the Anunnaki-Ulema Baridu technique. Baridu is the Anunnaki-Ulema term for the act of zooming into an astral body or a Double.

II. The concept:

• The initiated and enlightened ones can zoom into their other bodies, and acquire Anunnaki supernatural or paranormal faculties.

• I have used the words supernatural faculties instead of supernatural powers, because the enlightened and initiated ones are peaceful, and do not use aggressive physical power, or brutal force to achieve their goals.

• The use of violence against humans and animals, even aggressive thoughts and harmful intentions annihilate all chances to acquire Anunnaki’s extraordinary faculties.

• Your Double can easily read your thoughts.

• If your thoughts are malicious, your Double will prevent you from zooming yourself into its ethereal molecules.

• Therefore, you have to control your temper, remain calm, and show serenity in your thoughts, intentions and actions.

• You Double is delicate, even though it can accomplish the toughest missions and penetrate the thickest barriers.

• Any indication of violence or ill intention triggers a pulse that blocks your passage to the ethereal sphere of your Double.

• Once you enter your Double, you will be able to use it in so many beautiful and effective ways as:

1. A protective shield against danger,

2. An effective apparatus to protect yourself in hostile and dangerous situations,

3. A tool to develop your abilities to learn many languages, and enhance your artistic creativity,

4. A stimulus to increase the capacity of your memory,

5. Instrument to heal wounds and internal injuries. No, you will not become a surgeon, but you will be able to stop internal bleeding, and eliminate pain,

6. A vehicle to visit distant places and even enter restricted areas for good causes. The possibilities are endless.

Once you are in a perfect harmony with your Double, and your physical organism is elevated to a higher vibrational level through your union with your Double, you will be able to walk through solid substances such as walls, sheets of glasses and metal. You become effective in controlling metal and de-fragmenting molecules of any substance. This will allow you to transmute, change and alter the properties of any object known to mankind. But if you use these supernatural faculties to hurt others, or for personal and selfish gain, you will loose them for good, and you will be accountable for such malicious use in the other dimension. And this could delay your entrance through the Ba’ab.

III. The Hatani “Protection Shield”:



Only those who have learned and developed esoteric Ulema techniques can use their Double as a shield.



However, a novice or a sincere student who is searching for the ultimate paranormal truth, and who has revealed a high standard of spirituality and goodness will be able to use the Double, once he/she has completed the Ulema studies.



At a novice stage, the Double is alive and well, and is fully aware of your existence, but as a novice, you are not aware of its existence, because you have not established a rapport with your Double.



Once, a rapport has been established with your Double, your Conduit will throw an invisible protective shield around you.



But was it a shield? Is it a physical barrage? A protective tool or a device similar to the fibreglass or a metal shield police use in riots?

• •

The answer is no.

• • •

Some call this halo a “Bubble”.

The shield functions in so many different ways your brain cannot comprehend. However, I will try to explain to you one of the protective measures a shield uses in threatening situations. • The Ulema after years of study and practice, and following the instructions of the Book of Ramadosh, became capable of creating a sphere (Or zone) around them that resembles a halo. The halo surrounds their physical body.

In the halo, exist molecules and particles charged with high atomic and sub-atomic density (No, not nuclear devices!), i.e. energy.



This energy is denser in its composition than any of the molecules and particles that physically create and constitute any physical action or movement against an Ulema’s body.



Ulema’s energy changes constantly and transmutes itself into higher or lower molecules and particles density, according to their surroundings and needs.



Because of the Ulema’s denser atomic substance, nothing can penetrate the halo surrounding them.



You have to remember, that everything in the universe is composed from molecules and particles.



For instance, if you throw a punch at an Ulema, you put in your punch a certain amount of energy and physical effort. The energy and the physical effort are composed from molecules.



These molecules are denser in their composition than the molecules floating around the Ulema, and thus cannot penetrate their halo and reach their bodies.

• •

This is why people can’t go through walls.

Our bodies molecules need “to shrink” and “transmute” themselves into thinner vibrations, to allow us to go through walls. • The non-physical entity (Double) you have mentioned is not totally non-physical. • It changes. It materializes and dematerializes. • The Double can project itself as a physical entity. And it takes on multiple appearances ranging from holographic to multi-dimensional presences. • However, the materialistic apparition does not last very long in a three-dimensional sphere, because its bio-etco-plasma energy is consumed rapidly. In other words, and simply put: • a-Your Double is extremely intelligent and alert, and it senses things around you. Things currently happening and those en route. • b-Your Double knows right away if what is coming at you is safe or dangerous. • c-If the Double detects a threatening situation, it sends an alert to your Conduit. • d-Your Conduit receives the message from your Double. (Note: Sometimes, it is simultaneously, and/or your Open Conduit understands the situation on its own, without the help of your Double.) • e-Your Conduit acts on its own and guides you instantly to a safer position. Call it whatever you want, instinct, an inner feeling, etc…it does not matter what you call it. • f-At the same time, your Conduit emits vibes aimed at the source of the threat to bock it. • g-At this very moment, your Open Conduit and your Double act in unison. • h-In a fraction of a second, the attacker or the negative vibes aimed at you is diverted. Nothing can penetrate the halo around you. If you practice and master the Baridu technique, you will be able to block any threat.”

Protection against physical threats and harms “Hatani and Khuch, Kush-Ra”. Note: The following is taken from a Q&A during a Master’s Kira’at. Part of the text overlaps with a text mentioned above.This was intentional, because I do not recall precisely when and how the Q&A and the Master’s Kira’at occurred in the remote past. I tried to reconstruct the events to the best of my ability, so please excuse me for this unavoidable repetition.

Khuch “Kush-Ra” is a term for the energy that animates the “Double” of a human being. From Khuch, derived the Kabalistic and Hebrew term Khuch-ha-guf “Kuch-ha-guf”, which means the astral body of a man. According to the Ulema, the Double’s energy serves also as a protection shield against all sorts of threats and dangers. During an Ulema Kira’at, a student asked the Ulema: “Regarding the Baridu technique… you said that “Once you enter your Double, you will be able to use it in so many beautiful and effective ways as a protective shield against danger, and an effective apparatus to protect yourself in hostile and dangerous situations. My questions is: How a non-physical entity that does not live on Earth can protect me from physical threats? If this is true, then the President of the United States and the Secretary of State should get rid of their bodyguards and hire a Double? It does not make sense!” The Ulema replied verbatim: “Protection against threats and dangers: First of all, you have to remember that people of power, politicians, et al, are neither spiritual people, nor adepts of metaphysical studies. They spend more time campaigning, shaking hands, and giving speeches than developing spiritual and paranormal abilities. So bodyguards remain a necessity. They should stay around. Only those who have learned and developed esoteric Ulema techniques can use their Double as a shield. However, a novice or a sincere student who is searching for the ultimate paranormal truth, and who has revealed a high standard of spirituality and goodness will be able to use the Double, once he/she has completed the Ulema studies. At your stage, your Double is alive and well, and is fully aware of your existence, but YOU are not aware of its existence, because either you do not believe in a Double, or you have not established a rapport with your Double. Once, a rapport has been established with your Double, your Conduit will throw an invisible protective shield around you. But was is a shield? Is it a physical barrage? A protective tool or a device similar to the fibreglass or a metal shield police use in riots? The answer is no. The shield functions in so many different ways your brain cannot comprehend. However, I will try to explain to you one of the protective measures a shield uses in threatening situations. The Ulema after years of study and practice, and following the instructions of the Book of RamaDosh, became capable of creating a sphere (Or zone) around them that resembles a halo. Some call this halo a “Bubble”. The halo surrounds their physical body. In the halo, exist molecules and particles charged with high atomic and sub-atomic density (No, not nuclear devices!), i.e. energy. This energy is denser in its composition than any of the molecules and particles that physically create and constitute any physical action or movement against an Ulema’s body. Ulema’s energy changes constantly and transmutes itself into higher or lower molecules/particles density, according to their surroundings and needs. Because of the Ulema’s denser atomic substance, nothing can penetrate the halo surrounding them. You have to remember, that everything in the universe is composed from molecules and particles. For instance, if you throw a punch at an Ulema, you put in your punch a certain amount of energy and physical effort. The energy and the physical effort are composed from molecules.

These molecules are denser in their composition than the molecules floating around the Ulema, and thus cannot penetrate their halo and reach their bodies. *** *** *** 8. The Ability of Observing “Entities Fluctuation” (Idartari)

I. Definition: Idartari is a term for the act of observing “Entities Fluctuation”. Anunnaki Ulema Al Baker explained (As is and unedited): “Fluctuation is a signal that something or some living form is around you, but with your limited physical senses and faculties, you are unable to see it in its real appearance.

II. Pets and children ability to see non-physical entities: Pets like cats and dogs can see non-physical entities. But this is not limited only to animals. Children when they are little can also sense and see these entities, and in fact, they do enjoy watching these entities and conversing with them. Parents should not discourage or punish their children when they tell them stories about ghosts and “unseen friends”. We can learn a lot from pets and children, just by watching how they react in the presence of these entities, and by taking notes. At the beginning, this would not make any sense to many of us, but we take notes, if we are patient, and we start to compare these notes following several events, our mind will open up, and a part of our “Conduit” will be activated. These entities are not the product of the imagination of a child. They do exist in multiple etheric and even plasmic form. But our eyes, more precisely our brain is unable to perceive them. Unfortunately, children lose this wonderful faculty as they grow up. Animals don’t.” And he added, “It is so beneficial to have pets at home. The time will come and you will realize that a presence of a pet in your home is in fact a blessing.”

*** *** ***

9. Folding-Unfolding the Earth “Hiraaba-safri”

Most people think, time goes straight from yesterday to tomorrow, through today, in one line, but they are wrong, and great thinkers understand the malleability of time and space. Sufis, Gnostics, pre-Islamic, Islamic, and Jewish scholars, all wrote about it. The Jewish Kabbalists, in particular, engaged themselves in the study of Tay Al Ard, but had a different name for it, in Hebrew. They called it Kefitzat Haderach, meaning, word by word, ‘the jumping of the road,’ but translated as the ability to jump instantaneously from one place to another or travel with unnatural speed. It was widely documented by them. Einstein discussed it in a number of his papers, and it was a component of his General Relativity Theory, relating to the warping of space-time enabled by the effects of gravity.” But how does the

earth jump? The Ulema explained: “There are many explanations. None of them complete, since mysteries are sometimes only partially understood. Look at it this way. Newtonian physics, which did not allow such occurrences, were replaced long ago. Such things as wormholes, dark matter, and space-time fluidity allow much more flexibility in investigating teleportation. It is complicated. For example, quantum physics has proven that particles, such as photons and atoms, can appear instantaneously at a new place without traveling through space in any visible manner. Perhaps this phenomenon is possible by encoding information about an object, transmitting the information to another place, and creating a copy of the original in the new location. In this solution, the earth does not jump, but in both explanations the physical phenomenon is similar, as it is based on the disintegration of the atoms, those of the earth or those of the person, and their reassembly at the place of destination. I see no true conflict here. In Western science it is now assumed that space does not have an objective reality, and reality itself is thought of as observer-based and subjective entity. If so, then ideas such as traveling in space without actually physically moving are no longer so strange. In this way, Tay Al Ard (Folding-Unforlding the Earth) is viewed as the manipulation of reality by the person who wishes to travel from point one to point two in an environment that is subject to the traveler’s will.”

*** *** *** 10. Short Mental Projection of the Self

“Ka” “Ka”,

is a short mental projection of the “Self”. In Ana’kh, the “Self” is interpreted in numerous ways. For instance: • a- Ka is one of the many holographic images of one’s thoughts. Meaning, that all thoughts, ideas and feelings can materialize quasi-physically. Ideas and inner feelings have frequencies and particular colors, visible to the enlightened ones. Seeing these holographic images is a process that can be learned and mastered, following an Ulema’s orientation program. • b- Ka is the materialized form/shape of one’s original copy, meaning the primordial substance and/or structure of a physical body. At first, a person is conceived as a non-physical substance, a sort of an idea, a creation’s blueprint. • c- Following various stages, Ka takes definition in a human-body shape, according to a prescribed design. This design contains everything that will play major role in one’s life, encompassing health, wealth, success, failure, luck, intelligence, etc. • d- Ka is also is the mirrored image of one’s double.

*** *** ***

11. The Conduit Note: The Conduit is fully explained in Volume 2.

Interpretation of Messages Sent to the Conduit “Haridu”, “Haridu-ilmu”

I. Definition: Haridu”, “Haridu-ilmu” is the interpretation of messages sent to the “Conduit” in an Anunnaki’s or a human’s brain cell. Also, it applies to missing or misinterpreting a message by the Conduit.

II. Haridu–Conduit Equation:



First of all, you have to remember that your mind (Your brain) has nothing to do with your Conduit. Even though, your brain is functioning wonderfully and you are doing great things in your life, not all the cells in your brain have been used.

• •

There are so many regions in our brain that have not been explored yet by science.

In those many unexplored regions of the brain, are so many cells yet to be discovered, located and localized. And above all, we need to learn how they function.



In that mysterious undiscovered region of the brain, the Conduit exists. It could be in the right or left side of your brain, or just adjacent to line dividing the two parts. • In the Conduit, there are so many cells, each one with a very defined and particular extraordinary faculty/power that needs to be activated.



For instance, one cell triggers the faculty of reading others’ thoughts, another cell (Or cells) is responsible for the faculty of teleportation, so on.

• • • • •

If those cells are not activated, you will not be able to do all those wonderful things. So, you have to consider the Conduit as a bank where so many cells are deposited. And there are hundreds of thousands of cells deposited in the Conduit. Each cell has a precise function and an invisible location.

This means that the Conduit can do so many things, if cells are activated. It would be impossible in one lifespan to develop and activate all the cells.



Three or four fully activated cells is more than enough. With four activated cells you can do four great miracles by earth’s standards.



But for the cell to produce this extraordinary power, the cell must be able first to understand what you want to do.



For instance, you cannot tell or command your cell “go ahead and make me fly or let me learn a new language in one hour.”



You should first learn how to send your command to your cell. There is a technique for this.

• •

Your Ulema teacher knows how to put you on the right track.

• • • •

Your Conduit knows which cell is activated and designed to comply with your request.

• • •

In other words, each request is coded, and stored in your cell.

• • •

What are these rules?

Let’s assume you have sent a message (A thought, a wish) to your cell. What’s next? Well, the message enters your Conduit. Your conduit acting as a supervisor, and as the main receiver reads your message and directs your message to the appropriate cell. Instantly, the cell receives the Conduit transfer (Meaning your message.) Then what? The cell reads your message.

If your message was sent correctly, then the cell will accept it and give it a code. So, if in the future you ask again your Conduit to do the same thing you have asked in the past, the cell will execute your request in a fraction of a second. Only coded messages are stored in your Conduit.

How would you know if you have or have not sent a message correctly to your Conduit? You will know right away. It is very simple. If you have not been trained, you wouldn’t know where and how to start in the first place. • This is the reason why your Conduit did not catch your message(s). • You asked “Does this mean that my Conduit is not receiving clear messages from me? And the answer is yes! Your Conduit received something, a thought, a feeling, a wish, a request, call it whatever you want, but your message was not clear to your Conduit, because you did not send your message according to the rules. They are explained below. But continue to read this first.

And then you asked: “And how can I send clear messages my Conduit can catch and understand?



You have to use the “Transmission of Mind” technique. Practice this technique before you send messages to your Conduit. For example, in the past, the SOS (Morse Code) was used by ships, planes, military troops and others. The person who has sent the message (Morse) knew the Code; he/she knew how to tap it. • Each word had a code…one dot, two dots, three dots, one dash, two dashes, three dashes, one dit, two dits, one space, two spaces, three spaces, etc.

• •

There is a sequence of pulses and marks.

And the person who received the message knew how what these dots, and dashes meant.



This is how and why he/she was able to read the message or decipher it, if it was a secret message.

• • •

Your Conduit works exactly in the same way. Your Ulema teacher will tell you exactly what dots and sequences to use.

If your Conduit is hundred percent awake, meaning open (After training completion), the Conduit will immediately interpret and translate and understand your dots, dashes and sequences.



Consider those dashes and dots a “Password”, a logging-in information, a key to open the contact with your Conduit, just like the password you use to open your computer or have access to some websites.



In the Book of Ramadosh, you will find several passages referring to the brain waves and mind frequencies, and some techniques used to direct thoughts and mind energies.

• •

Your Conduit has its own mode.

• • •

The Conduit works partially when it is not activated.

As long as your Conduit is not activated, it remains free of your control. Once your Conduit is activated, you become the stimulus and the manager of your Conduit. And partially means reacting by not acting.

The Conduit functions all the time regardless of your state of awareness, enlightenment or readiness.



But it will not give you data and information. • Everything the Conduit finds or retrieves is always instantly deposited/stored in its compound, but not yet interpreted or understood, until the Conduit is activated or open.

• •

You will not find what’s in there, until the Conduit is fully activated.

• •

So, nothing is lost.

Consider it for now as a depot of knowledge; a sort of a personal bank account where your daily balance is constantly increasing, however, you are not allowed to have access to your bank account. Your Conduit collects and stores information all the time, and from various sources, times, and spheres.

*** *** ***

The Anunnaki Ulema Supernatural and Mind Power Techniques ___________________

ARAWADI: The supernatural power or faculty that allows initiated ones to halt or send away problems and mishaps to another time and another place

• What is Arawadi? And how it works? • Entering a parallel dimension. • It is possible to enter that parallel dimension and leave there all your troubles. • Techniques from the secret doctrine of Anunnaki-Ulema. ____________________

What is Arawadi? And how does it work? Arawadi is an Anunnaki/Ulemite word which means the following: The supernatural power or faculty that allows initiated ones to halt or send away problems and mishaps to another time and another place.

Entering a parallel dimension: A very complex concept that touches metaphysics, esoterism and quantum physics. Ulema Stephanos Lambrakis said that it is very possible to get rid of current problems by “transposing” them into a different time frame. He added that “all of us live in two separate dimensions so close to us. One we know and we call it our physical reality, the other is the adjacent dimension that surrounds our physical world, and we call the 4th dimension.” Enlightened ones visit that dimension quite frequently. It is a matter of a deep concentration, and perseverance.

It is possible to enter that parallel dimension and leave there all your troubles? In fact, “it is possible to enter that parallel dimension and leave there all your troubles, and return to your physical world free of worries and problems…” said Ulema Kanaza. Ulema Micah Naphtali Irza said: To explain this concept is not an easy task. In essence, it works like this:

Techniques from the Secret Doctrine of Anunnaki-Ulema:

• 1-You are facing problems; all sorts of problems, financial, emotional, physical. • 2-You are overwhelmed by all this, and it seems there is no way out. • 3-But there is. • 4-First, you bring together all these problems and you dumped them in one bag. • 5-Be patient. Use a bit of imagination. Just tell yourself that you have a bag. And you want to dump in this bag all the troubles, back luck and horrible things happening to you.

• 6-You have to convince your mind that indeed you are holding a bag in your hand. • 7-If you don’t, it would not work. • 8-Now, hold strong on this bag. • 9-Place the bag on the floor. • 10-Go back to your mind, and tell your mind you want to get rid of this damned bag. • 11-Stay calm. Don’t rush things. • 12-Lay down, flat on your back. • 13-Close your eyes and take a deep breath. • 14-Do not open your eyes yet. Keep breathing slowly and deeply. • 15-Spread you arms and your legs. • 16-Give a name to your right foot. Any name you wish. • 17-Give a name to your left foot. Same story; any name you want. • 18-Call you right foot by its name and tell your right foot to command your left foot to go to sleep. • 19-Call your left foot and tell your left foot that it is going to sleep now. • 20-Call your right foot now and tell your right foot to go to sleep immediately. • 21-Now, you will begin to feel something strange. Stay calm. • 22-Repeat the same procedures if nothing happens within two minutes. • 23-Now, you give a name to your body and you call your body by its name, and you command your body to go to sleep. • 24-Repeat this 4 times. • 25-Now, you tell yourself: I am floating. • 26-You repeat this 5 times. • 27-You wait. Don’t move. Any way, you are not going to move at all, because you are already sleeping, or you are in a state of trance. • 28-You start to feel as if some heavy weight is entering your head. That is good. Stay calm. • 29-All of a sudden, you feel that you are floating. • 30-Tell yourself you want to go somewhere else. • 31-Tell yourself you want to go somewhere far, very far. • 32-Tell yourself to take you to the sea. • 33-You are there now. And you begin to see the sea. • 34-Lower yourself, you are still floating too high. • 35-Come closer to the surface of the sea. • 36-Open the bag. • 37-Don’t worry. You did not forget the bag, because your mind knew you will need it. So your mind brought the bag with you. • 38-Open the bag. Spit on the bag. • 39-Dump everything in the sea. • 40-Go up in the air now. • 41-Tell yourself you have dumped all your troubles in the sea. • 42-Ask your mind to repeat to your body that you have dumped all your troubles in the sea. • 43-Tell your body to take you back home. • 44-Come back home now. • 45-Enter your room and tell your body to wake up. • 46-Your eyes are open now. • 47-Immeditely look at the bag. • 48-What you are about to see will amaze you. • 49-Do not doubt what you have just seen.

• 50-Get rid of the bag. • 51-Take a shower. • 52-Think briefly about the sea you have visited in your journey. • 53-Wait until tomorrow. • Good news are coming your way…

*** *** *** Kitbaati: Occult techniques and talismans for various purposes

Za.Yin: 1-Origin: Derived from the Phoenician Zayin. Same pronunciation in Aramaic, Syriac, Hebrew, and Arabic. Za. YIL in Ana’kh (Anunnaki language). 2-Numerical value: 7. 3-Meaning: Weapon. 4-Code/Use according to mythology and esoterism: To be written seven times on a small stone and placed inside the house, more precisely in the foyer of the house. On the road, it is advised to grab it in your right palm, and repeat the name of the opposition seven times. Once done, you keep it in your right pocket. During mental communication, you draw a circle and you place the stone on the left side of the circle, facing north. 5-Benefits: 1-Defense against intruders; 2-To overcome or change a negative decision by a third party that can affect your well-being and/or assets; 3-Helpful in negotiations and while giving a speech, lecture or a presentation. 6-Geometrical presentation/symbol: Two adjacent triangles.

Resh-Aal: 1-Origin: Derived from the Phoenician Resh. Same pronunciation in Aramaic, Sumerian, Babylonian, and Syriac. In Arabic, it is pronounced “Ras.” In Hebrew, it is pronounced “Rosh”. “Rash.El.” in Ana’kh. All have the same meaning. 2Numerical value: 20. 3-Meaning: Head. 4-Code/Use according to mythology and esoterism: To be written with “Zaa’ Fa. Ran” liquid, once in the center of your left palm. 5-Benefits: 1-Will heal headaches in less than 10 minutes; 2-In official meetings, and before anybody else enters the room, write it twice on your seat. 6-Geometrical presentation/Symbol: A circle inside a square.

Sam Ekh: 1-Origin: Derived from the Phoenician Samekh. Same pronunciation in Aramaic, Syriac, and Hebrew. No equivalent in Arabic. SA.Ek’h in Anakh. 2-Numerical value: 15. 3-Meaning: Pillar. 4-Use according to mythology and esoterism: To be drawn in the form of three parallel lines in any direction. 5-Benefits: 1-Much needed to open an oracle. 6-Geometrical presentation/Symbol: Three parallel lines of the same length.

Adala: 1-Origin: Derived from the Anunnaki language, Ada.LA. 2-Numerical value: 100. 3-Meaning: As defined in the “Anunnaki Encyclopedia”; In Anakh (Anunnaki language) term for karma. Although the Anunnaki do not believe in religions as we do on earth, their sense and understanding of

ethics, justice, good and evil deeds, and merits are well developed. The Anunnaki have families, parents, children, social ethics and laws. They see the universe, the development of mind and character’s evolvement quite differently from the way we do. They take into a great consideration the consequences of an act, even a thought. The Anunnaki do not have courts of law, trials, tribunals, prosecutors, judges, lawyers and corporal punishment, but they have established rules that govern behavior, merits, deeds, and social justice. However, karma is not a reward for deeds after death. The Anunnaki do not believe in reincarnation, a spiritual life after death, the return of one’s body, character and soul to Ashta.Ri (Ne.Be.Ru) after death. It is difficult to explain the Anunnaki’s karma in terrestrial terms. But, basically, Anunnaki’s karma is the place and function a deceased Anunnaki occupies and plays in a sphere existing beyond the one he/she left. In contrast with karma on earth, all Anunnaki have the ability to change their karma and their next destination before they die. Even though, death does not exist in the Anunnaki’s world, as we understand death on earth, all Anunnaki reach a point when and where the last cell of energy in their body ceases to function, thus resulting in the deterioration of their bodies. After that, the Anunnaki body fades away, and the mind of the new Anunnaki occupies one of the doubles or copies of their minds and bodies. It is at this critical moment when the karma becomes relevant. “Adala” has 2 levels: A)-Level one is a sphere of existence, where the Anunnaki ceases to evolve, and the “Conduit” is no longer fully operational. The departed Anunnaki (some live 400,000 years) could still contact the community he/she once lived in, and communicate with parents and relatives, but the range of communication is minimal. This happens when his/her deeds were not viewed by the Anunnaki Council as of the first order. B)-Level two is a sphere of ultimate development where the Anunnaki acquires a more developed and powerful personality. This personality will have access to a new physical body and a greater “Conduit”. This happens when the Anunnaki Council has honored the good deeds of the departed Anunnaki. 4-Code/Use according to mythology and esoterism: Indoor, draw the geometrical symbol on the back of your favorite cooking pan. In a court of law, draw the symbol on a piece of paper and direct it toward the jury if applicable, otherwise, toward the judge.5Benefits: 1-Improve health condition in general; 2-Bring justice to your cause. 6-Geometrical presentation/Symbol: An eye inside a triangle.

AL. A’kh: 1-Numerical value: 1,100. 2-Meaning: A system of administration and government based upon the Anunnaki social code. Later, Al-A’kh became an Arabic word for justice. 3-Code/Use: According to mythology and esoterism: Before you open your shop at the beginning of each month, write AL.A’kh and the number 1,000 on the left side of the door of your shop. Write it with charcoal and wipe it at the end of the day before 6:00 PM. 4-Benefits: It brings stability to your business. 5- Symbol: Two identical squares.

An: 1-Origin: Derived from the Ana’kh AN. 2-Numerical value: 1,199. 3-Meaning: 1-Source; 2-first breath; 3-first nourishment. In Sumerian, it means celestial father. Commonly used by the Hurrians, Phoenicians, Elamites, Subarians, Sumerians, Medes, and Kasites. 4-Code/Use according to mythology and esoterism: Write the word “An” and the name of your new-born child on the leaf of a white rose and keep it in a safe place for seven days. 5-Benefits: It brings health and protection to newly born children. 6-Geometrical presentation/Symbol: The letter “A” and a leaf of a white rose.

Angel Gabriel: 1-Origin: Derived from the Anakh Gb’r. 2-Numerical value: Delta 1000. 3-Meaning: An Anunnaki personage with mighty powers and major influence on the creation of the human race. Angel Gabriel is not totally and exactly what the Judeo-Christian tradition portrays. The original name is “Gib-ra-il”; the guardian of Janat Adan or Edin (Garden of Eden), in Sumerian and in Anakh is Nin-il, or Nin-Lil. Gabriel is also called “Gab” and “Gab-r-il”. Gab means a female guardian, a governor or a protector. This explains why Angel Gabriel was represented to us as the guardian of the Garden of Eden. In the ancient texts of the Sumerians, Acadians and civilizations of the neighboring regions, “Gab-r” was the governor of “Janat Adan.” In various Semitic languages, “Janat” means paradise, and Eden is Idin or Adan. This is how we got Garden of Eden. Angel Gabriel, the Sumerian is more than a guardian, because he was called Nin-Ti which means verbatim: Life-Woman. In other words, Angel Gabriel was three things: 1-Governor of the Garden of Eden; 2-A woman, NOT a man, because she was described as “the female who created life”; 3-A geneticist who worked on the human DNA/creation of the human race. The word “Gab-r” was phonetically pronounced as: Gab’er. The early Arabs adopted it as “Al Jaber” meaning many things including: force, authority, might, and governing. From “Al Jaber” important words, nouns and adjectives were derived. For instance, the word “Jabbar” means: mighty, powerful, capable, huge, giant, like the giants in the Bible and Sumerian/Anunnaki epics. “Jababira” is the plural of “Al Jabbar”. After the Arabs were converted to Islam, “Al Jaber” became “Al Jabbar”; one of the attributes and names of Allah (God). In the Ana’kh, the word “Jabba-r-oout” means exactly the same thing in early Aramaic and modern Arabic: Authority, power, rule, reign. It is obvious that the Anakh language deeply influenced Eastern and Western languages. One more surprise for the readers. We find striking similarity in our Western vocabularies (Latin, Anglo-Saxon, French and Romance languages); Gab’r became gouverneur in French, governor in English, and gubernator in Latin. The Sumerian Gabriel was also known under different names according to the Sumerian texts, such as “Nin-Hour-sagh”, meaning the lady governess of the mountain; an elevated region of the Garden of Eden. Gabriel “Gb’r”, “Gab-Ril” as a female Anunnaki was the first to experiment with copies of a human, later to be called Adam. But first, Gabriel created 7 different types of Homo Sapiens by using the DNA of primitive beings and the DNA of an Anunnaki. Gabriel’s original creations were not very successful. Later on, Gabriel used a most unexpected genetic source to create the final copy of the modern man. There are plenty of evidence and historical statements to prove this point. And all starts with her name “Nin-il”, some times referred to as “Nin-ti”. In Ana’kh, Sumerian and Babylonian languages, the word “Ti” means “rib”. In later versions of the ancient texts, “Nin-ti” became the “lady of the rib”, also the “lady of life”, and the “lady of creation”. Consequently, Adam, the man, was created from the rib of Gabriel, the female Anunnaki; the “lady of the rib”. This contradicts the story of the creation of Adam and Eve as told in the Judeo-Christian tradition. According to the Sumerians and the Anakh, a woman created man; it was NOT a man who created a woman (Eve). And the female Anunnaki (Gabriel) used her rib to create Adam. The early translators - and possibly, intentionally misleading scribes and usurpers of the truth - of the ancient texts and epics of Sumer got it wrong, and their fake story of the creation of Adam and Eve invaded the Hebraic, Christian and Islamic holy scriptures. 4-Code/Use: Write the word “Gb’r” seven times on a water cup and drink it in three steps. 5-Benefits: It eliminates shoulder pains caused by fatigue and office work. 6-Geometrical presentation/Symbol: The letter “V”.

An-Hayya’h, “A-haYA”, “Aelef-hayat”: 1-Origin: Derived from the Anakh A.Ha.YA. 2-Numerical value: 1111, also Al-Lef 111. 3-Meaning: As defined in the “Anunnaki Encyclopedia”; “An-Hayya’h” could be the most important word in the whole literature of the Anunnaki Anakh, and Ulema, as well as in the written history of humanity, because it deals with: 1-Origin of man on earth; 2-How humans are connected to the Anunnaki; 3-Importance of water (Mayya) vis-à-vis humans and Anunnaki; 4-The life of humans; 5-Proof that it was the “Woman” who created man, Adam and the human race via her Anunnaki identity;6-The return of the Anunnaki to earth; 7Humanity salvation, hopes, and a better future for all of us; a gift from our ancestors and creators, the Anunnaki. I will try to explain the whole concept as clear as possible, because it is extremely difficult to find the proper and accurate word or words in our terrestrial languages and vocabularies. The word “An-Hayya’h” is composed of: 1-“An” or “A” (Pronounced Aa), or “Aelef “(Pronounced A’lef). It is the same letter in Anakh, Akkadian, Canaanite, Babylonian, Assyrian, Ugaritic, Phoenician, Moabite, Hebrew, Aramaic, Nabataean Aramaic, Syriac, and Arabic. All these languages are derived from the Ana’kh. (Note: The early Greeks adopted the Phoenician Alphabet, and the Latin and Cyrillic came from the Greek. The Hebrew, Aramaic and Greek scripts all came from the Phoenician. Arabic and most of Indian scriptures came from the Aramaic. The entire Western world received its languages from the Phoenicians, the descendants of the Anunnaki). “An” in Anakh (Anunnaki language), means one of the following: 1Beginning; 2-The very first; 3-The ultimate; 4-The origin; 5-Water. On Earth, this word became “Alef” in Phoenician, Aramaic, Hebrew, Syriac and Arabic. Alef is the beginning of the alphabet in these languages. In Latin, it’s “A” and in Greek is “Alpha”. In Hebrew, the “Aleph” consists of two yuds (Pronounced Yood); one yud is situated to the upper right and the other yud to the lower left. Both yuds are joined by a diagonal vav. They represent the higher water and the lower water, and between them the heaven. This mystic-kabalistic interpretation was given to us by Rabbi Isaac Louria. Water is extremely important in all the sacred scriptures, as well as in the vast literature and scripts of extraterrestrials and Anunnaki. Water links humans to the Anunnaki. In the Babylonian account of the Creation, Tablet 1 illustrates Apsu (male), representing the primeval fresh water, and Tiamat (female), the primeval salt water. In the Torah, the word “water” was mentioned in the first day of the creation of the world: "And the spirit of God hovered over the surface of the water." In the Chassidut, the higher water is “wet” and “warm”, and represents the closeness to Yahweh (God), and it brings happiness to man. The lower water is “cold”, and brings unhappiness because it separates us from Yahweh (God), and man feels lonely and abandoned. The Ten Commandments commences with the letter “Alef”: "Anochi (I) am God your God who has taken you out of the land of Egypt, out of the house of bondage." The letter “Alef” holds the secret of man, its creation and the whole universe (Midrash). In Hebrew, the numeric value of “Aleph” is 1. And the meaning is: 1-First; 2-Adonai; 3-Leader; 4-Strength; 5-Ox; 6-Bull, 7Thousand; 8-To teach. According to Jewish teaching, each Hebrew letter is a spiritual force and power by itself, and comes directly from Yahweh (God). This force contains the raw material for the creation of the world and man. The Word of God ranges from the Aleph (the very first letter) to the Tav (the last letter) in Hebrew. In Revelation 1:8, Jesus said: "I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the ending.” In John 1:1-3, as the Word becomes Jesus, the Lord Jesus is also the Aleph and the Tav, as well as the Alpha and the Omega. In Him exists all the forces, and spiritual powers of the creation. Jesus is also connected to water, an essential substance for the purification of the body

and the soul, this is why Christians got to be baptized in water. In Islam, water is primordial and considered as the major force of the creation of the universe. The Prophet Mohammad said (From the Quran): “Wa Khalaknah Lakoum min al Ma’i, koula chay en hay”, meaning: And WE (Allah) have created for you from water everything alive.” The Islamic numeric value of Aleph and God is 1. To the Anunnaki and many extraterrestrial civilizations, the “An” or “Alef” represents number 1, also Nibiru, the constellation Orion, the star Aldebaran, and above all the female aspect of the creation symbolized in an Anunnaki woman “Gb’r” (Angel Gabriel to us) have the numeric value of 1. 2-Hayya’h (Also A-haYA, Aelef-hayat) means: a-Life; b-Creation; c-Humans; d-Earth, where the first human (female human was the first created human on earth) was created. In Arabic, Hebrew, Aramaic, Turkish, Syriac, and so many Eastern languages, the Anunnaki words “Hayya’h” and “Hayat” mean the same thing: Life. Quite astonishing! But the most striking part of our story is that the original name of Eve is not Eve, but “Hawwa” derived directly from Hayya. How do we know this? Very simple: Eve’s name in the Bible is “Hawwa”, also “Chevvah”. In the Quran is also “Hawwa”, and in every single Semitic and Akkadian script, Eve is called Hawwa or Hayat, meaning the giver of life; the source of the creation. Now, if we combine the 2 words: An +Hayya’h or Hayat, we get this: Beginning; The very first; The ultimate; The origin; Water + Life; Creation; Humans; Earth, where the first was created; Woman. And the whole meaning becomes: The origin of the creation and first thing or person who created the life of humans was a woman (Eve; Hawwa) or water. Amazingly enough, in Anakh, woman and water mean the same thing, because woman represents water according to the Babylonian, Sumerians and Anunnaki tablets, as clearly written in the Babylonian-Sumerian account of the Creation, Tablet 1. And I have more surprises to share with you: The Anunnaki who created us genetically some 65,000 B.C. lived on earth with us, in Iraq (Sumer, Mesopotamia, Babylon) and Lebanon (Loubnan, Pheonicia, Phinikia). They taught our ancestors how to write, how to speak, how to play music, how to build temples, how to navigate, as well as geometry, algebra, metallurgy, irrigation, astronomy, you name it. But the human races disappointed them, for the early human beings were cruel, violent, greedy and ungrateful. So, the Anunnaki gave up on us and left earth. The few remaining Anunnaki living in Iraq and Lebanon were killed by savage military legions from Greece, Turkey and other nations of the region. The Anunnaki left earth for good. Other extraterrestrial races came to earth, but these celestial visitors were not friendly and considerate like our ancestors the Anunnaki. The new extraterrestrials had a different plan for humanity, and their agenda included abduction of women and children, animal mutilation, genetic experiments on human beings, creating a new hybrid race, etc…The Anunnaki did not totally forget us. After all, many of their women were married to humans, and many of our women were married to Anunnaki. Ancient history, the Bible, Sumerian Texts, Babylonian scriptures, Phoenician tablets, and historical accounts from around the globe recorded these events. You can find them, almost intact, in archeological sites in Iraq and Lebanon, as well as in museums, particularly the British Museum, the Iraqi Museum and the Lebanese Museum. So, before leaving us, the Anunnaki activated in our cells the infinitesimally invisible multi-multi--microscopic gene of An-Hayya’h. It was implanted in our organism and became a vital composition of our DNA. Humans are not yet aware of this, as we were not aware of the existence of our DNA for thousands of years. As our medicine, science and technology advance, we will be able one day to discover that miniscule, invisible, undetectable An-Hayya’h, exactly as we have discovered our DNA. An-Hayya’h cannot be detected yet in our laboratories. It is way beyond our reach and our comprehension. It is extremely powerful, because it is the very source of our

existence. Through An-Hayya’h, the Anunnaki remained in touch with us, even though we are not aware of it. It is linked directly to a “Conduit” and to a “Miraya” (Monitor, or mirror) on Nibiru. Every single human being on the face of the earth is linked to the outerworld of the Anunnaki through An-Hayya’h. And it is faster than the speed of light. It reaches the Anunnaki through “Babs” (Star gates). For now, we will call it “molecule” or “bubble”. This molecule travels the universe and reaches the “Miraya” of the Anunnaki through a “Conduit” integrated in our genes and our brain cells by the Anunnaki some 65,000 years ago.

But what is a “Conduit” in this context? Does every human possess a “conduit”? The answer is yes. All humans have a “Conduit” just like the Anunnaki, because it is part of our DNA. It is impossible to explain how a “Conduit” works inside the human brain, and/or how it works for a human being. I will explain it in the Anunnaki’s context. The creation of the “Conduit” is the most important procedure done for each Anunnaki student on the first day of his or her entrance into the Academy. A new identity is created for each Anunnaki student by the development of a new pathway in his or her mind, connecting the student to the rest of the Anunnaki’s psyche. Simultaneously, the cells check with the “other copy” of the mind and body of the Anunnaki student, to make sure that the “Double” and “Other Copy” of the Mind and body of the student are totally clean. During this phase, the Anunnaki student temporarily loses his or her memory, for a very short time. This is how the telepathic faculty is developed, or enhanced in everyone. It is necessary, since to serve the total community of the Anunnaki, the individual program inside each Anunnaki student is immediately shared with everybody. The Anunnaki have collective intelligence and individual intelligence. And this is directly connected to two things: the first is the access to the “Community Depot of Knowledge” that any Anunnaki can tap in and update and acquire additional knowledge. The second is an “individual Prevention Shield,” also referred to as “Personal Privacy.” This means that an Anunnaki can switch on and off his/her direct link, or perhaps better defined as a channel, to other Anunnaki. By establishing the “Screen” or “Filter” an Anunnaki can block others from either communication with him or her, or simply prevent others from reading any personal thought. “Filter” “Screen” and “Shield” are interchangeably used to describe the privacy protection. In addition, an Anunnaki can program telepathy and set it up on chosen channels, exactly as we turn on our radio set and select the station we wish to listen to. Telepathy has several frequency, channels and stations. When the establishment of the Conduit is complete, the student leaves the conic cell, where the procedure has taken place, and heads to the classroom. Now, the second question is: How does an Anunnaki receive the content of a “Conduit” to allow him/her to watch over us? The Anunnaki created the “Conduit”, the “Miraya” and the “AnHayya’h” to watch over us, even though we do not deserve it. The Anunnaki have been watching us, monitoring our activities, listening to our voices, witnessing our wars, brutality, greed and indifference toward each others for centuries. But they did not interfere. But now, they will, because they fear two things that could destroy earth and annihilate the human race: 1-The domination of earth and the human race by the Greys; 2-The destruction of human life and planet Earth on the hands of humans. The whole earth could blow up. Should this happen, the whole solar system could be destroyed. For we know, should anything happen to the Moon, the earth will cease to

exist. This is an absolute truth and a fact accepted by all scientists. “An-Hayya’h” is our umbilical cord, our birth cord that attaches us to the Anunnaki. No matter how silly and crazy this concept might look to many of us, one day, we will accept and possibly we might understand its mind-boggling mysteries, when our science, technology and mind explore wider dimensions, and reach a higher level of cosmic awareness and intelligence. But this is not the whole story about An-Hayya’h; the most delightful and comforting aspect of it, is the hope, peace, a brighter future, and a better life we can accomplish and reach when we discover how to use it without abusing it. Every one of us can do that. If in your lifespan, you remain unable to attain these results, your An-Hayya’h will always be there for you to use before you depart this earth. It will never go away, because it is part of you. Without it you couldn’t exist. Just before you die, your brain out of the blue wills active it for you. Seconds before you leave earth (Not your body, not your soul) your mind will project the reenactment of all the events and acts (bad and good) in your life, past, present and future, and “zoom” you right toward your next nonphysical destination, where and when you judge yourself, your deeds, your existence and decide whether you wish to elevate yourself to a higher dimension, or stay in the state of nothingness and loneliness. No, you will not return to earth, nor your soul will migrate to another soul or another body, because the Anunnaki do not believe in reincarnation or a return to earth. Earth is the lowest sphere of existence for humans. Thus, you are always connected to the Anunnaki in this life and the next one. 4-Code/Use according to mythology and esoterism: Because it is the source of life, An-Hayya’h as a word entered the sacred language of the “Intellect” and communication medium of the enlightened teachers. It was pronounced 7 times at the beginning of each “Ij-Ti.Mah” (Reunion) of the elders. Some believe that the first letter of this word “Heh”, not An, had supernatural healing powers. Talismans were created to hold the “Heh”. The Templars of the Island of Malta honored it and engraved on their swords. The Phoenician-Jewish-Aramaic-Arabic “Heh” if illustrated as two letters, it creates the shape of an esoteric rose. And the rose was the early secret and esoteric symbol of many secret learned societies, and Crusaders (Les Templiers) who were searching for the Philosophical Stone in Palestine. 5-Benefits: It could facilitate negotiations between sympathizers of the occult and practitioners of “Al Sihr”. The legendary alchemist Nicholas Flamel used it in many of his metal transmutations formulas. Allegedly, the letter “Heh” was found on a measuring tape retrieved at the UFO crash site in Roswell. If you join the two ends of the letter, you get the sign of infinity. You can do that just by drawing a straight line between the top and bottom of the letter. Many historians believed for centuries, that the infinity sign was a Greek symbol. The truth is, the infinity sign is a numerical form for 2 parallel words. The Ulema used it as a mental stimulus for extraterrestrial entities plasmic apparitions. According to the Book of Rama-Dosh, the converted “Heh” letter…in the possession of an honorable person creates wealth, and opportunities for prosperity. In tarot, the magician begins to work under the sign of infinity. Using the infinity sign, the magician of the Tarot make financial difficulties disappear. If you draw the “HEH” twice side by side on a candle, you will increase your chances of financial success. It appears as a ridiculous story for the rational person, and I totally agree. Ironically, 3 out of 4 “scientific” persons I knew and who ridiculed the whole idea, tried it at least once.

PART 3

T

he Double The Astral Body The State of Oness The Enlightenment

PART 3: The Double, the Astral Body, The State of Oneness and the Enlightenment ______________________________

1. On the “Double” and the Astral Body

Understanding the concept and its terminology: The “Double” is a western term used to represent your other body that exists in the astral dimension. The “other body” is a replica of your physical body. The truth is, your physical body is a “physical projection” and a replica of your original body that existed before you were born. It is not so easy to explain this notion using ordinary words. Ulema teachers have their own terminology, but I will try to simplify the matter as much as I can. If you were born in the West, and you have developed an interest in spiritual subjects, you probably have already read about the astral body. In the United States of America, there is an immense interest in the occult, metaphysics and Eastern religions. Consequently, a vast literature on the subject is available to the readers. But for some reason, the nature and attributes of “Astral Double” were described very differently from the way spiritualists and Ulema described them in their Eastern teachings, readings (Kira’ah), and manuscripts.

• Before you were born, and before your body took shape, YOU (as a human being) have existed somewhere as an idea. • What is this idea? • We will give you an example. Before a product is mass produced, inventors and artists design and create a model or a prototype of each product. And everything begins with the drawing board. • On this board, shape, form, dimensions, colors and specifications of the product are defined and illustrated. It started with an idea. • The idea became a project and the project found its existence on the drawing board. In fact, everything in life started with an idea, continued with a sketch before it reached its final form, and eventually the market. • Your physical body is a perfect product. And this product came from an idea like everything that has been created. Nothing comes from nothing. • Who came up with this idea? • This depends on your religious beliefs. If you believe in the Judeo-Christian tradition, then, your God is the originator of this idea. He created the first draft of your physical body on his drawing board. Most certainly, God had to think about how your body should look like. On the Judeo-Christian drawing board of the creation of mankind, God decided how the physical body should come to life. • You are much more important than a commercial product or a commodity like a car, or a soda bottle. • The designers, artists and engineers at the automobile factory and plant spent many hours designing the model of the car, and the manufacturers of the soda bottle spent some good time going through various designs of the shapes and looks of bottles before they chose the most suitable design for their product.

• Now, if you think that you are more important than a car or a bottle, then, it is logical to assume that somebody has spent some time designing you, otherwise, you will surface as a non-studied and not well-researched product. • If you look at your body very carefully, you will find out that your body is an extremely complicated machine and your brain consists of a very intricate wiring system that requires an engineer or at least a first class designer. • In summary, you did not come right away without a plan, without a well-thought design, and without an idea that created the design and execution of your physical body. • At the very beginning and early stage of the creation of your physical body, the “Divine” or “Superior” architect-engineer conceived your physical looks as a picture in the astral world. And the astral world for now call it: The World of Ideas; a non-physical world. In a non-physical world, everything is non-physical, it is astral, it is ethereal. • When the ethereal image or idea becomes reality and adopts physical properties like eyes, legs, feet and bones, this idea or your “prototype” becomes a physical body and enters the physical world via the womb of your mother. Yet, it remains deeply and directly connected to the draft of the first copy of your physical body. • And since the first draft of your non-physical body and your recently acquired physical body (or about to be developed in the womb of your mother) are still connected to each other, both bodies (The Idea or Draft and your physical body) co-exist. The physical body is inside your mother, and the non-physical body called double or first body exists outside the physical world. So, the other copy, or more precisely the first copy OF YOU is called your “Double”. And where is this non-physical world? It is in the mind of your creator and on his/her drawing board.

Then what’s next? What is happening now to the two bodies; the physical and nonphysical at the time we are conceived?

On the relation between the physical body and the non-physical body at the time we were born: • 1. As soon as you begin to develop as a small physical body, inside the womb of your mother, the original format of your physical body as created by the Anunnaki begins to feed your brain’s cells and program your intellect. • 2. In other words, your brain begins to receive all the information and characteristics that will create and define your personality, temper, character, persona and nature. • 3. During the very first 40 days, everything the Anunnaki, your creator, wanted you to be or to become start to “go inside your brain” and in the physiology of your body. • 4. During this very critical intellectual and physical formation stage, the other aspect of you, your Double, enters a dimension very close to your mother, and once your mother delivers you, your double, the non-physical body, will leave the “surroundings” of your mother and follow you. • 5. From this moment, your Double will stay with you until you die. • 6. You will have plenty of opportunities to talk to your double, and ask him to guide you in your life. • 7. Of course, this could be done, once you have purified your thoughts. • 9. An evil person will never be able to zoom into his/her body and acquire wisdom, guidance, and supernatural faculties, otherwise the whole world will be ruled, and controlled by vicious and destructive powerful people.

What is the “Double of us”? Or simply “Our Double”, or “Copy of Ourselves”? What is the “Double of us”? Is it a sort of an angel protecting us or it is what the Hindu say an auric presence? How the Anunnaki explain this? • 1. The “Double” is a western term frequently used to represent your other body that exists in the astral dimension. • 2. Your physical body is a “physical projection” and a replica of your original body that existed before you were born. • 3. The original body is called the double. So what we have here is two things: a- A body that existed before you were born. • 4. This body is not 100% physical. It is a conglomeration of the properties and specs of your physical body that will exist as soon as you were born. • 5. It is very important to understand, that while you are still a child, your physical body is in reality, the body of a child. • 6. However, and even though, you are still a child, the other form of the body that surrounds you while you are still a child is much older than your child body. • 7. It is much older and more complete because it already contains everything (Physical and mental) that will define and shape up your physical body that will keep on changing as you grow up. b-The physical body you have; the one you and others see. • 8. This physical body is the one you have, and will continue to change as you grow older. • 9. Your physical body will continue to change throughout the ages. • 10. You get taller, bigger, healthier, stronger, and weaker, you lose your hair, you get wrinkles, etc. • 11. But during all these physical changes, your double remain unaffected, however, it continues to change as your physical body continues to change. • 12. This is why, it is called the double. It is the double of everything your physical body has. • 13. Before you were born, and before your physical body took shape, YOU (as a human being) have existed somewhere as an idea. • 14. The idea has preceded the creation of your DNA. • 15. The idea has created your DNA. • 16. Who came up with this idea? • 17. This depends on your religious beliefs. If you believe in the Judeo-Christian tradition, then, your God is the originator of this idea. He created you his way. The Anunnaki-Ulema version of your creation is quite different. • 18. The Anunnaki-Ulema state that you, as an astral body, as a Double, and as a physical body were created by a formula used by the Anunnaki, long before humans heard the word or concept “God”. • 19. This formula was created by the Anunnaki in a non-human sphere. Because at that time, humans did not exist yet. • 20. At the very beginning and at the early stage of the creation of your physical body, the Anunnaki (One person or multiple persons) conceived your physical looks as a picture or as blueprints in the astral world. • 21. The astral world is the World of Ideas; a non-physical world. • 22. In a non-physical world, everything is non-physical, it is astral, and ethereal.

• 23. These attributes: non-physical, astral, and ethereal, one day will become physical, when your mother delivers you to the physical world. • 24. When the ethereal image or idea becomes reality and adopts physical properties like eyes, legs, feet and bones, you physical body separates itself from the astral body (Your Double). Yet, your physical body remains deeply and directly connected to the draft of the first copy of your physical body. • 26. Since the first draft of your non-physical body and your recently acquired physical body (or about to be developed in the womb of your mother) are still connected to each other, both bodies (The Idea or Draft and your physical body) co-exist. One in the astral, the other, right here on Earth.

The “Double” and one’s religion: Does my “Double” decide before I was born whether I am going to be a Christian, a Muslim, a Jew or an Atheist? • 1. No. • 2. All humans retain their freedom when it comes to certain attitudes and decisions they will adopt and make, and personal preferences, they will choose in their lives on Earth. But this is not the complete explanation. • 3. In this particular case, religion was never a part of the creation scenario as decided upon by the Anunnaki. • 4. Religion is the product of the human mind, and the human’s beliefs system which was created by the early priests of all religions, visionaries, and so called prophets and “Messengers of God.” Religion was never considered or anticipated by the Anunnaki at any time. • 6. The very early human beings considered the Anunnaki as celestial gods, because they descended from “above”. • 7. The early human beings considered “above” as the realm of the gods, because they were not familiar with cosmology and astronomy. • 8. Thus, everything that has descended on planet Earth, was considered godly by your ancestors. • 9. Consequently, the scribes and the priests began to formulate teaching and principles on the gods and the heavens. • 10. Later on, the early priests discovered that religion was a mighty power, and served well their beliefs, and status in the community, and vis-à-vis the kings and rulers. • 11. So as you see, religion was fabricated by humans to rule humans. Your double has no ethnicity, no gender, and no religion.

On the Double interaction with babies and children Does my double interact with me while I am still a baby? • 1. Yes, it does in many ways. • 2. Your double interacts with you in a most fascinating way, noticeable only to you, and not to others, including your parents. • 3. Many children have seen their double. And many of them spoke to their double, and played with their double. • 4. In many instances, children called their double “my friend”, or “a friend who came to visit me.”

Unfortunately, many parents discouraged their small children from talking to their “imaginary friends”, or fantasizing about the visits of their imaginary friends. This is very common. But we have to be very careful here. • 5. Imaginary friend or friends does not always mean” Your Double”. Many times, and quite often, other non-physical entities visit children and talk to them. • 6. And strangely enough, the children love to talk and play with these non-physical entities. Children consider them as real friends. • 7. In fact, later in their lives, many geniuses have admitted that part of their astonishing creativity and prolific work originated from the time they spoke to their unseen and imaginary friends. • 8. Also, many of them confessed that they have missed those friends, because they never returned. • 9. Ulema children are encouraged to talk about their “imaginary friends”. These are very precious moments in their early lives. *** *** *** Why these moments are so precious in our lives? • 1. They are precious moments, because during this stage, the infant and later on, the small child, is given the opportunity of learning important things, and acquiring extraordinary faculties that could and would transform them into brilliant people, when they grow up. • 2. Your Double could dissipate for ever. Of course, in the future, your Double might appear to you, again and again, on certain occasions. • 3. But, because you have lost touch with your Double, and because you do not remember the beautiful and friendly visits of your Double and “imaginary friends,” your mind and common sense will automatically dismiss the sudden apparition of your Double (Should it happens again) as a reality. • 4. And people will rush to tell you: “You are seeing things!” Others will say: “You are hallucinating.” • 5. Therapists, psychologists, and psychiatrists explain the phenomenon (Apparition of your double) as a trick of the mind, hallucination, fantasy, mental disturbance, you name it… • 6. But, it is not a trick or a hallucination at all. It just happened that your Double is paying you a visit. Instead of questioning your sanity, you must rejoice and welcome your “friend”. • 7. In fact, your Double is the most truthful, caring and best friend you ever had, simply because it is YOU! The purest form and format of “You”. • 8. Now, you have to understand, that your double appears to you for many reasons. It is never accidental. It is never triggered by insanity or a mental anomaly. You are doing just fine. Open your mind, take a deep breath, go with the flow, relax, and wait and see what it is going to happen next. • 9. Your double always watches over you. He cares about you. • 10. Its presence is a sign of friendship, sometimes necessary and indispensable for solving your problems and finding a way to get out of troubles. • 11. You should welcome your Double and listen to.

Can we communicate with our “Astral Body”? The initiated ones can; it is a matter of learning, practice and patience. However, you have to remember, that the living cannot contact the dead. By reaching the sphere of your Double or

Astral Body, you are reaching yourself, not a dead substance, a departed entity or a spirit. Untrained persons cannot contact their Double, but can be trained and taught by the Ulema. And the training has nothing to do with magic, spiritism or religious trances and state of ecstasy. It is purely mental, intellectual, and scientific. Here, we will be talking about two situations:

a-First situation: Your Double materializes before you on its own. Sometimes, the Astral Body materializes before you eyes, even though you did not try to contact it. This apparition has many meanings, and could be interpreted differently according to the circumstances. Sometimes, your Double appears to you to warn you against an imminent danger. Sometimes, to guide you in a moment of despair and difficulties. Some other times, when you “see yourself” as a fragile ectoplasmic thin substance like a fog for instance, your Double apparition is telling you, that a very important event is going to happen and it could change the course of your life. In rare instances, this apparition could mean that your days are numbered. Short after Lord Byron saw his Double he passed way. b-Second Situation: When you initiate the contact with your Double. Now, you are trying to contact your Double. You initiate the contact. If you are not one of the enlightened persons, you would not know what to do, and where to start. Like everything in the universe, including speeches and lectures…everything begins with an introduction and ends with an epilogue. This is the right path. In contacting your Double, you must have an introduction that comes in the form of an entry or entrance into the “Al-Madkhal”.

Al Madkhal is a state of mind that leads you toward the Ba’ab. In the Ulema vocabulary, Al Madkhal means verbatim: Entrance and/or where you step in. Ba’ab is a spatial place that exists around the physical dimension of our world. In the Anunnaki-Ulema vocabulary, Ba’ab means verbatim: Door. And from and through this door you enter the other dimension where your Astral Body (Your Double) exists. In the West, ufologists, and even space scientists nickname “Ba’ab” stargate. It is not totally correct, because to them, stargate is a gate through which spaceships can travel through the infinity of space and conquer space-time, thus reducing the enormous distances between stars and planets, and reaching destinations in the universe at a speed greater than the speed of sound and light. For the Ulema, the Ba’ab can be used as a spatial stargate, and a mental means to reach the non-physical world as well; no spaceships are needed to communicate with your Double.

Learning from our Double and acquiring supernatural faculties:

What do we get from zooming into our Double?

• 1. The initiated and enlightened ones can zoom into their other bodies, and acquire Anunnaki’s supernatural faculties.

• 2. I have used the words supernatural faculties instead of supernatural powers, because the enlightened and initiated ones are peaceful, and do not use physical power, brutal force or any aggressive means to reach their objectives.

• 3. The use of violence against humans and animals, even aggressive thoughts and harmful intentions annihilate all chances to acquire Anunnaki’s extraordinary faculties.

• 4. Your Double can easily read your thoughts.

• 5. If your thoughts are malicious, your Double will prevent you from zooming yourself into its ethereal molecules.

6. Therefore, you have to control your temper, remain calm, and show serenity in your thoughts, intentions and actions.

• 7. You Double is very delicate, even though it can accomplish the toughest missions and penetrate the thickest barriers. Any indication of violence or ill intention triggers a pulse that blocks your passage to the ethereal sphere of your Double.

• 8. Once you enter your Double, you will be able to use it in so many beautiful and effective ways as:

a-A protective shield against danger, b-An effective apparatus to protect yourself in hostile and dangerous situations, c-A tool to develop your abilities to learn many languages, and enhance your artistic creativity, d-A stimulus to increase the capacity of your memory, e-Instrument to heal wounds and internal injuries. No, you will not become a surgeon, but you will be able to stop internal bleeding, and eliminate pain, f-A vehicle to visit distant places and even enter restricted areas for good causes. In brief, the possibilities are endless.

• 9. Once you are in a perfect harmony with your Double, and your physical organism is elevated to a higher vibrational level through your union with your Double, you will be able to walk through solid substances such as walls, sheets of glasses and metal.

• 10. You become effective in controlling metal and de-fragmenting molecules of any substance. This will allow you to transmute, change and alter the properties of any object known to mankind.

• 11. But if you use these supernatural faculties to hurt others, or for personal and selfish gain, you will loose them for good, and you will be accountable for such malicious use in the other dimension. And this could delay your entrance through the Ba’ab.

Ulema Albakri dematerializing and walking through a wall. During one of the readings, I saw with my own eyes, the honorable Ulema Al Bakri dematerializing and walking through a wall. Many of the students, including myself thought it was an illusion, a trick performed by the teacher. We became suspicious. We were wrong, because when we began to search for him inside the room, and check the thickness of the wall, we heard him calling us from outside the room. He was standing under a pomegranate tree in the garden. And in a blink of an eye, he materialized inside the room, as if he has never left us. We became speechless. One student asked him: How long it would take me to do this? Can I do what you did? And the honorable Ulema replied: “Only if you free your mind, and clean your thoughts. To cross over to the other side, you need to establish a direct rapport with your Double, and invite others to your heart…” The physical body is built on the double body.

This is how Buddha and Apollonius of Tayana were seen at two places at the same time. The physical body is built on the double body which is enmeshed in the physical like the fibers of a mango in the mango pulp. In a trained seer, the astral body is so coherent that he can project the double out of the physical at a distance. This is how Buddha and Apollonius of Tayana were seen at two places at the same time. The real centres for hearing, seeing, smelling are in the astral body. These are used for astral perceptions. In clairvoyance, the image first falls on the astral eye and is then transmitted to the astral brain, then to the physical brain, and then the physical eye. (Source: Book of RamaDosh/Teosofia) Materialization and dematerialization: The Ulema’s ability to materialize and dematerialize is a gift they received from the Anunnaki. And it can be taught to the initiated. These phenomena are not an Ulema’s monopoly.

These extraordinary phenomena were known to the ancients who were not contaminated or corrupted by greed. The Bible referred to them in many passages, and in their articles and books, eminent scholars wrote about these phenomena at length. The Sumerian writings talk about the PALA, the kings’ coat and SU.GAR.RA – a term which literally means “that which makes you go far into the universe”. This was stated by Z. Sitchin in his book The Twelfth Planet.

In the Book of Daniel 3:25, there is an episode in which three young Jews were thrown in a burning oven and nothing happened to them. But an Elohim was also in the oven and, the moment they were about to be thrown in, he made the flames harmless in terms of thermal energy. The king Nebucadenzzar saw the Elohim materializing and said: Look! I see four men walking around in the fire, unbound and unharmed, and the fourth looks like a son of the gods.” The incomplete materialization during Belshazzar’s feast in Daniel 5:5: “Suddenly the fingers of a human hand appeared and wrote on the plaster of the wall, near the lamp stand in the royal palace. The king watched the hand as it wrote.” 2. On contacting the dead through your Double: Can we contact our departed parents through our double? And is it dangerous to contact the dead?

• 1. No such contact is possible. However, few enlightened ones have succeeded in contacting the Mind of the deceased only during the first 40 days of the departure of the dead.

• 2. During the 40 days period, a contact could occur, if the deceased have not yet entered his Double.

• 3. Once the deceased has entered his Double, it becomes very difficult to sense the frequencies of the Mind.

• 4. It is very difficult but not impossible, especially if the deceased has a noble Mind, and that Mind either initiated a contact or was still on the perimeters of the physical and non physical dimensions.

• 5. Once the Mind enters the Fifth dimension, contacting the dead becomes impossibility.

• 6. The Anunnaki-Ulema are capable of contacting other Minds and non-physical entities in other dimensions, multiple universes, and parallel dimensions through the Miraya (Anunnaki cosmic monitor, also called mirror.)

• 7. A Double can contact another Double in the after-life, even if both of them live in different dimensions.

• 8. Sometimes, your Double tries to contact you while you are still alive. And because you are still alive on Earth, and your Double exists in a non-physical dimension, the contact occurs in many ways, forms and means. Poets call this contact inspiration. Psychics call it channeling. Spiritists call it communication with the dead. The truth is this:

• a-No psychic, no spiritist, no living creature on this Earth can communicate with the dead.

• b-You cannot command your Double to appear before you. Only the enlightened ones can.

• c-Your Double can initiate a contact through telepathy, projection of thoughts, and ethereal apparition on smooth surfaces like mirror, glass, and limpid waters.

• d-The Anunnaki can compose and de-compose the molecules and cells of the human body, and alter the first elements of your creation (In other words: DNA). This, allows them to project, materialize, teleport and duplicate so many Doubles, including yours.

• e-When the Anunnaki created you, they have also created an original copy of yourself and stored it in their archives. This copy was stored and recorded as your blueprint.

• f-The Anunnaki can project your blueprint on a holographic screen right before your eyes.

• g-This projection allows you to see and read your past, present and future life illustrated in sequences.

• h-Attempt to contact your Double could be harmful, if you are not initiated. It could cause:

• (a) mental perturbation;

• (b) psychological confusion;

• (c) psychosomatic disequilibrium.

3. You Astral Body/Double Entry into Another Dimension (Kabari Idikhal) I. Definition II. The phenomenon process ________________________

I. Definition: It refers to the act or process of entering another dimension. It is composed of two words: • a-Kabari, which means dimension; a sphere of existence. • b-Idikhal, which means entering.

II. The phenomenon process: • On Earth, in this limited physical dimension, our supernatural powers are limited. They are governed by the laws of physics that define and regulate the nature, substance and functions of our planet. • However, the mind can escape from the earthy bondage and earth’s physical frontiers, and enter different dimensions. • The ultimate guide for that journey is the astral body. In the past, we called it the double. In this particular situation, it is wiser to call it your guide, because during your journey to the other world - not afterlife yet - your physical body will remain on earth, and there is no body per se to refer to. • No physical substance can enter non-physical sphere. • No human voice can reach the ear of non-physical entities. • No human voice or any sound produced on Earth is heard in other dimensions. • However, your guide (Your Double) carries within itself everything that constitutes your physical body, including memory, thoughts and introspection. But not physical sensations and corporal feelings. • While your physical body is still quite alive but dormant in the physical surroundings (It could be your home, your office, your car, etc.), your Double retains all the faculties your brain and body received at the moment of your birth. • Of course, your knowledge will increase considerably throughout the ages as you enter school, universities, and as you begin to learn from your teachers and tutors. We call this kind of knowledge “Earth’s Knowledge”. • What you did not know is, that your “Conduit” which is located in the cells of your brains contains an enormous amount of knowledge you did not tap in yet, because you were not aware of its existence, or because you have never believed in the existence of your “Conduit”. • The Conduit consists of ultra-microscopically small tissues and membranes in your brain’s cells. They are infinitesimally small, no microscopes can detect them. • This Conduit contains and retains everything your creator put in you, in your body, and in your mind. Only “Al Mounawarin” (Enlightened Ones) can tap into the Conduit. Note: The Anunnaki have similar Conduit.

• Once the Conduit is activated by your teacher, you, (the student) become “Mounawar” (Enlightened). - Note: Mounawar is the singular of Mounawarin. • Without an activated Conduit you cannot communicate with your “Double”. • And the way you communicate with your Conduit is via telepathy. • Telepathy is not reading others’ minds. Telepathy is not channeling. Telepathy is one of the tools you must use to be on the same vibrational level or frequency of your Double. • Your double is made out of electromagneticectoplasma substance. It has electricity, magnetism, plasma and ethereal energy called “Rouh”. • The Rouh is the non-physical image projection of what you are if you were separated from your body. • For now, forget everything about your body. Do not worry about it. No harm is going to happen to your body. It will stay where it is, only your “Other Self” will change. • Once, your Conduit is activated - better to say open – your mind begins to see new things…no, you are not hallucinating at all… you are only experiencing and seeing new things, called “Rou’yah” (Visions). • The very first thing you will see is absolutely nothing. It is like if you were looking at an empty world without buildings, cars, trees and people. • For a few seconds, you will be confused. Your mind is still working. But your mind cannot understand yet this emptiness. • In fact, it is not emptiness at all. • There is no such thing as emptiness or empty space or nothingness in the world. • Everything is part of something else. • Because your mind is seeing something very new, or because your mind is seeing nothing at all, for now, that is, your mind cannot explain to you what “Is This?” What are you experiencing? Where are you? • In this state, you will be confused, but it is not going to last long. • Your brain is reprogramming itself. Note: The Honorable teacher did not use the word “Programming”, but that is the most a propos word I can use to explain to you what he meant. The word he used is “Takarub”, which means getting closer to. • In a short time, your mind will be self-reprogrammed, because it is in the process of acquiring a “Memory”. In this memory, are stored all the knowledge and data that allow your mind to understand what you are seeing. • Almost 85% of your “Other-Self” is made out of memory in the astral world, contrary to what other schools of thoughts and religions claim. • I will recapitulate: • a-Your Conduit is open now. • b-Your mind has found a rich memory full of information. • c-The vision of nothingness or emptiness vanishes. • d-Now you begin to see new things, objects, pictures, presences, etc.

___________________

PART 4 The Fourth Dimension, The Fifth Dimension, Parallel Dimensions, Multiple dimensions, Stargates to Other Worlds, The World Outside Time and Space

On parallel dimensions, multiple dimensions and stargates to other worlds ____________________________________

The Fourth Dimension “Chabkaradi”

Is the Fourth Dimension the world beyond? • 1. Not totally. • 2. It is just the beginning of the world beyond. • 3. As you progress in the after-life, you will discover new dimensions and new forms of life. • 4. Human beings live simultaneously in two dimensions. One, which you are aware of, you sense it and you see it, the other, you could reach it and understand it through: • a- Your mind, • b- Communicating with your Double, • c- Mental introspection, • d- A pure diet, • e- Projection of thoughts, • f- A physical-mental retreat that opens your Conduit.

“Chabkaradi” is the name of the Fourth sphere on the cosmic net. So what is Chabkaraki? • 1-The 4th dimension is where the mind navigates freely. • 2-Your physical body cannot enter the 4th dimension. • 3-However, the righteous Ulema can physically enter the 4th dimension for a very short time. • 4-Short time means less than 40 days. • 5-Any living Ulema who stays for more than 40 days in the 4th dimension will disintegrate, and will never be able to return to earth again. • 6-In the 4th dimension, there is a real reflection of everything that exists on earth. • 7-A real reflection means an identical presence in substance and properties of all physical things on earth. But they exist at a different vibrational level. • 8-A vibrational level is what constitutes the substance of any object or matter in the universe, including thoughts, intentions, and events that did not happen yet. • 9-The vibrations on earth can be detected, but not all of them. • 10-The mind vibrations and waves frequencies can be detected on earth. But the vibrations that have created the mind in the first place are undetectable by humans. • 11-If for some unknown reasons, you were able to enter the 4th dimension, and if you were not guided by a higher presence such as supreme entities, highly advanced non– terrestrial beings, etc., your body will be exposed to tremendous physical and non-physical pressures. This could cause loss of memory and blindness. It did happen, and we are mentioning it here for additional learning, but it is not useful to elaborate further on this situation.

• 12-Now, if you were brought to the 4th dimension by non-terrestrial benevolent beings, your journey will be very pleasant and enlightening. This could happen in two ways, and only two ways: • a-Via a galactic multi-dimensional Markabah. This spaceship does not travel or traverse distances and dimensions. It “jumps” from one time pocket to another time pocket on the map of the universe. In front of the spaceship, time and space as two separate dimensions cease to exist. They cancel each other. This allows the spaceship to reach higher spheres at an incredible speed way beyond the comprehension of human beings. Behind the spaceship, time and space open and close up as soon as the spaceship exits from the time-space tunnel that allowed the spaceship to reach the 4th dimension, or the parallel one. • b-Via Tay Al Ard technique or the projection of mind. Only Ulema and the enlightened ones who learned these techniques from non-terrestrial beings can do that. • 13-The 4th dimension is incomprehensible, because it has a semi start-line, but not a finish-line. • 14-Beyond the 4th dimension exists the 5th dimension which is the realm of the purified entities. No physical substances exist in the 5th dimension, only their codes. • 15-Yet, in the 4th dimension, many physical forms retain their physical properties. • 16-Humans will spend many many years in the 4th dimension before they reach a higher one. • 17-Many humans (Minds or Souls) could get lost around the perimeter of the 4th dimension. • 18-Humans who just arrive in spirit or in mind to the 4th dimension have two choices and decisions to make within 40 days: • a-To stay in the 4th dimension and evolve or • b-To return to earth. • 19-Those who decide to stay in the 4th dimension will be taken to an area similar to the Anunnaki’s Miraya Hall. • 20-They will receive orientation and guidance from supreme beings who come to visit and lecture from much higher dimensions. • 21-Those who began to progress and evolve spiritually in the 4th dimension will be acknowledged. Their spiritual progress will elevate their mental vibrations, thus allowing them to see loved ones, and to enjoy the company of delightful higher beings. • 22-It could take a person thousands of years (in terrestrial term) to evolve. • 23-Time does not exist in higher dimensions, not even the perception of time. • 23-Some evolve rapidly and elevate themselves to the 5th dimension, the sphere of absolute beauty and happiness. • 24-Almost all human beings reach the 5th dimension, except those who caused so much damage, pains and sufferings to others. No, they will not burn in fire. • 25-There is no hell in the world beyond, but the mental-spiritual pain is as atrocious as the physical pain… • 26-And in that dimension, the visions are real, although, they are mental. • 27-It is through the “Mental” that the deceased suffers, and or rejoices.

*** *** *** th Abraa–Abru: Entering the 4 Dimension and Returning From the World Beyond

I. Is it possible to visit the world beyond? II. The Ulema can enter the after-life dimension, and other parallel dimensions, and return to earth through a multitude of ways and means III. What would happen to us when we return to earth after exiting the 4th dimension? IV. What is the nature of this phenomenon? V. Yes! We can split time in two VI. Excerpts from the Ulema’s Kira’at _________________________

One particular subject that has preoccupied and dazzled the students of the Ulema is the Fourth dimension. As we all know, none of the illustrious figures of mankind’s history, including mighty Roman emperors, prophets, Popes, and inventors has ever returned to Earth to tell us “what is going on” after death, what is the Fourth dimension, and how dead people live in the world beyond. There is another topic that has challenged the intellect of novices and adepts, and made “their heads spin in all directions”, said a biographer of the Ulema, and this topic is “ what does happen to the mind and psyche of people who entered the Fourth dimension, and returned to earth?” he added.

I. First and foremost: Is it possible to visit the world beyond? The Ulema biographer seems to suggest, that it is very possible to leave Earth, enter the dimension of the after-life, and return to our physical world. Is it really possible? “Only the honorable Ulema and very avant-garde quantum physics theorists could answer this question”, said an enlightened one. Assuming that it is possible to enter the world beyond and return to Earth, what effects such an extraordinary experience would have on us, on our beliefs systems, and the way we see and understand our physical world, an Ulema asked his student. The student did not know what to say. Evidently!

II. The Ulema can enter the after-life dimension, and other parallel dimensions, and return to earth through a multitude of ways and means. In their Kira’ats, the Ulema told their students, that the honorable teachers can easily enter the after-life dimension, the sphere of the world beyond, and other parallel dimensions, and return to earth through a multitude of ways and means, to name a few: • 1-Tay Al Ard technique; • 2-Entry and exit through Ba’abs; • 3-Elevation of the mind toward the Madkhal; • 4-Transposing time-space technique; • 5-Syncromizing the two lines of space and time;

• 6-Molecules decomposition and de-fragmentation process; • 7-Splitting time in two, etc…

III. What would happen to us when we return to Earth after exiting the 4th dimension? My teachers did elaborate on the subject, however I do not remember everything the honorable Ulema have said in their Kira’at. This happened some fifty years ago. Below is a summary of their Kira’at and Dirasaat in a non particular order:

• 1-Upon returning to Earth, you will return much much younger than your parents. • 2-It took you a few seconds to enter and exit the fourth dimension. • Outside the physical perimeter, time stops. This is why it would not take you long to enter the world beyond and return to earth in a blink of an eye. • 3-Your parents are still alive, they haven’t changed at all. They are still the same, physically and mentally, but you have changed physically and mentally. • 4-Would they recognize you? No, but they will feel something unusual about you and toward you. • 5-They would not recognize you instantly, because you would appear to them as a physical memory of your body. • 6-This is why we advise those who experienced this phenomenon (Called Tara-Wou’h) to recollect their thoughts, and anchor themselves into physical projection, before they meet again with friends and relatives. In other words, a short retreat is a must. • 7-Would you have the same feelings (Those you had before your experience) toward friends, relatives and parents? Perhaps not. It depends on your Conduit. • 8-Upon your return to earth, would you still see the world the same way you did before you entered in the 4th dimension? No. • 9-You will see the world very differently. An object is no longer singular. Now it extends. You will see it backward and forward in time. • 10-Part of your mind enters the space-time foam. • 11-Consequently, and for a limited period of time, all objects will appear before your eyes in their past and present properties, the way they came to exist before they took their final physical form. • 12-These objects will appear and exist in opposite directions of time and space. • 13-This applies to everything you see and you touch, and when you look at your friends, relatives, and parents, you will see them in the same way. • 14-During this experience (Entering and exiting the parallel dimension or the world beyond), unusual events happen, such as: • A-Time is split in two. • B-Time does not move in one direction. • C-Time becomes irregular, as if it should have not existed in the first place, or at all. • D-Time will behave strangely. It becomes chaotic. • E-When time is split in two, it changes into two waves, and each wave will cancel the other when they meet or bump into each other.

IV. What is the nature of this phenomenon?

The Ulema have realized that not all of their students understood the nature of this phenomenon. Many students have asked obvious questions such as: a-Is it mental? Spiritual? Physical? Scientific? Or simply a state of mind? b-Do we enter the 4th dimension with our body, or simply by using our imagination? c-Who takes us there? Our mind or our body? d-If it is our mind who takes us there, then what happens to our body? Do we leave our body on earth? Alone? Is it protected? As you can see, all sorts of questions were asked. And it was not always too easy for the Ulema to answer these questions. Sometimes, the Ulema would not answer the students’ questions, instead they would explain the situation metaphorically. And the complicated metaphors were not always understood by the students. An Ulema commented: “Because this phenomenon is of a very complicated scientific nature, not all students will fully understand how it works.”

V. Yes! We can split time in two Years later, I asked a professor of quantum physics whether it was possible to split time in two as the Ulema have told me fifty years ago, and he assured me that theoretically it is possible. He added that splitting time in two time-space dimensions could create two separate universes. Well? This is exactly what the Ulema have suggested thousands of years ago.

VI. Excerpts from a Kira’at I gave some twenty years ago: I will try to explain this theory in a very simple language. • 1-The 4th dimension is where the mind navigates freely. • 2-Your physical body cannot enter the 4th dimension. • 3-However, the righteous Ulema can physically enter the 4th dimension for a very short time. • 4-Short time means less than 40 days. • 5-Any living Ulema who stays for more than 40 days in the 4th dimension will disintegrate, and will never be able to return to earth again. • 6-In the 4th dimension, there is a real reflection of everything that exists on earth. • 7-A real reflection means an identical presence in substance and properties of all physical things on earth. But they exist at a different vibrational level. • 8-A vibrational level is what constitutes the substance of any object or matter in the universe, including thoughts, intentions, and events that did not happen yet. • 9-The vibrations on earth can be detected, but not all of them. • 10-The mind vibrations and waves frequencies can be detected on earth. But the vibrations that have created the mind in the first place are undetectable by humans. • 11-If for some unknown reasons, you were able to enter the 4th dimension, and if you were not guided by a higher presence (Supreme entities, highly advanced non –terrestrial beings, etc.) your body will be exposed to tremendous physical and non-physical pressures. • This could cause loss of memory and blindness. It did happen, and we are mentioning it here for additional learning, but it is not useful to elaborate further on this situation. • 12-Now, if you were brought to the 4th dimension by non-terrestrial benevolent beings, your journey will be very pleasant and enlightening. This could happen in two ways, and only two ways:

• a-Via a galactic multi-dimensional Markabah. This spaceship does not travel or traverse distances and dimensions. It “jumps” from one time pocket to another time pocket on the map of the universe. In front of the spaceship, time and space as two separate dimensions cease to exist. They cancel each other. • This allows the spaceship to reach higher spheres at an incredible speed way beyond the comprehension of human beings. • Behind the spaceship, time and space open and close up as soon as the spaceship exits from the time-space tunnel that allowed the spaceship to reach the 4th dimension, or the parallel one. • b-Via Tay Al Ard technique or the projection of mind. Only Ulema and the enlightened ones who learned these techniques from non-terrestrial beings can do that. • 13-The 4th dimension is incomprehensible, because it has a semi start-line, but not a finish-line. • 14-Beyond the 4th dimension exists the 5th dimension which is the realm of the purified entities. No physical substances exist in the 5th dimension, only their codes. • 15-Yet, in the 4th dimension, many physical forms retain their physical properties. • 16-Humans will spend many many years in the 4th dimension before they reach a higher one. • 17-Many humans (Minds or Souls) could get lost around the perimeter of the 4th dimension. • 18-Humans who just arrive in spirit or in mind to the 4th dimension have two choices and decisions to make within 40 days: • a-To stay in the 4th dimension and evolve or • b-To return to earth. • 19-Those who decide to stay in the 4th dimension will be taken to an area similar to the Anunnaki’s Miraya Hall. • 20-They will receive orientation and guidance from supreme beings who come to visit and lecture from much higher dimensions. • 21-Those who began to progress and evolve spiritually in the 4th dimension will be acknowledged. • 22-Their spiritual progress will elevate their mental vibrations, thus allowing them to see loved ones, and to enjoy the company of delightful higher beings. • 23-It could take a person thousands of years (in terrestrial term) to evolve. • 24-But time does not exist in higher dimensions, not even the perception of time. • 25-Some evolve rapidly and elevate themselves to the 5th dimension, the sphere of absolute beauty and happiness. • 26-Almost all human beings reach the 5th dimension, except those who caused so much damage, pains and sufferings to others. No, they will not burn in fire. • 27-There is no hell in the world beyond, but the mental-spiritual pain is as atrocious as the physical pain. And in that dimension, the visions are real, although, they are mental. • 28-It is through the “Mental” that the deceased suffers, and or rejoices.

Images in another dimension: “Lariba”, “Marda-iruch”:

I. Definition: Lariba is the animated pictures and images of usually immobile objects, you see when you enter another dimension.

II. Ulema Tabet Al Ansari bin Koufia explains: The Honorable Master said verbatim: • In some dimensions, objects that usually lack motion on Earth, move freely on their own, as if they have a motion motor inside them. • Many of the objects you see here on Earth do not move. Objects like stones, chairs, mountains, etc. • In an extra dimension, all objects extend the place they occupy. • They are not limited by their superficies and borders. • On Earth, we understand and define all sorts of things by calculating time and space. • Usually time is calculated by measuring distances. • Humans understand distances by measuring time. • And this, is not totally correct. Especially when we try to define speed. • In other spheres of existence, these objects have an extra dimension. • It is a very complicated matter for the human mind. • These objects, in addition to their structural properties have images of their own. • These images are part of the physical place they usually occupy. • In other spheres, you can move these huge objects, like mountains for instance, by moving their images. • The Anunnaki can move extremely heavy objects, like for example, 1,500 tons stones or temples without touching them physically, or using any physical means, such as cranes or winches. • They do this by creating an animated picture of the heavy object, transposing the image on a matrix, and moving the matrix from one place to another. • It is not a teleportation. • It is rather a transposition of the physical properties of an object. • The Anunnaki can even move a whole city from one country to another country, simply by moving the holographic image of the city. • The Anunnaki can easily create a holographic image of anything that exists in the world. • So when I said “Objects move freely on their own, as if they have a motion motor inside them”, I meant, that an image of these objects has been created, and transported to another spot. • This image once transported to another spot becomes reality. • It is like duplicating an object and moving it somewhere else. • Now, you might ask: “Then what happens to the real object the Anunnaki duplicated as an image and moved it somewhere else? • Is it still there, or just vanished?” • It did not vanish. • It has been transported. • And now, the object has become an image. • But this image is real, and can take a physical form. • Your mind cannot understand this phenomenon, because you are still thinking about matter, time, space and distance.

*** *** *** The Fifth Dimension

• 1. The Fifth dimension is just the beginning, because there are seven dimensions. • 2. Six dimensions constitute the world of the after-life for humans. Only three are known to humans. • 3. The Seventh dimension is reserved to the “Khalek” (Creator of the human race). • 4. No human (Mind or soul of humans) can reach and enter the Seventh dimension. • 5. I mentioned seven dimensions only, because these are the world beyond for the humans. • 6. We start on Earth, because we were created by the Anunnaki on Earth. And from Earth, we go higher. And higher means the other six dimensions. • 7. The world of humans (Physical and non-physical) is made out of these dimensions that constitute the beginning, the end and the entire human world. • 8. Other living entities on other planets and stars have different universes, different places for their after-life and the world beyond. • 9. They evolve differently. • 10. They have different Khalek (Different Creator, or different God). • 11. For each universe, there is a different Khalek. The Greek philosophers and sages of ancient civilizations on Earth were not stupid. They mentioned it in their writings and secret doctrines, but they did not figure it right. • 12. In the Anunnaki’s metaphysics, there are no pagan gods, but a continuum of intelligence and creation. A sort of “All that Is”. • 13. Humans do not reincarnate in the after-life. • 14. Humans through their Mind (Soul to others) move from one dimension to another dimension, and this could take hundreds of thousands of years. • 15. First, humans (Mind of the humans) must reach the perfect state of purification. • 16. Next, humans (Mind of Humans) must acquire the “Soudk” (The ultimate knowledge and truth). • 17. This is usually acquired in the Fifth dimension, not in the Fourth dimension. • 18. In the Fifth dimension, humans who are no longer humans but divine beings, retain many of the earthly properties they acquired on Earth (The Good ones), and receive extraordinary faculties and capabilities.

The Fifth Dimension is a wonderful place, where all of you reach the state of quasiperfection. There, fantastic phenomena occur, such as:

a-Bending time, b-Bending space, c-Mental teleportation to the entire six dimensions, d-Reversing Spatial Memory, e-Creating new living creatures, f-Taking part in the creation of new universes; g-Shifting space’s frontiers; h-Superposing parallel dimensions;

i-Inhabiting simultaneously multiple universes; j-Identifying all the Ba’abs and Madkals, k-Influencing destinies; l-Creating entities’ blueprints; m-Accelerating time; n-Reversing time; o-Halting time and distances’ dilatation, p-And of course interacting with living creatures in all the dimensions and Earth as well.

This is how the purified and noble Mind (Soul to others), evolves, transmigrates and reincarnates in the world beyond. Reincarnation in the after-life is simply acquiring extraordinary knowledge and faculties, always according to the blueprint and ever-evolving nature of humans as created by the Anunnaki.

On the collective mind’s transmigration phenomenon:

• 1. Another fascinating aspect of the Mind’s reincarnation in the after-life is the collective Mind’s transmigration phenomenon, where all Minds through the Conduit tap into the cosmic depot of ultimate knowledge; an infinite registry of supernatural powers and a cosmic library of all what there is in the universe. • 2. Fortunately to humans, they can benefit enormously from the pure Minds (Souls, Spirits of the departed loved ones, to others) and the positive energies of the after life’s dimensions though guided contacts. • 3. You are not alone on Earth, in the universe, and in the after-life. • 4. There are noble entities who are watching over you. • 5. Some are unreachable; others are so close to you. • 6. There is hope for all of you, only if you try to free yourselves from greed, hatred, envy and violence. • 7. One way to start this to talk to you Double, or to your Mind. • 8. If this notion is hard to swallow, never mind, call your Double “Conscience”, if this makes you feel better. *** *** *** The “Kama Zone (Kamea) Dimension”: Also referred to as the “Manifestation Square”, meaning a zone where different forms of appearances, including beings and higher entities manifest themselves for multiple reasons. The Manifestation Square is indeed a physical area on Earth. Some Ulema suggested that this Square serves as a platform for the Ba’ab (See Ba’ab). The Earth is full of these Squares. However, they are not permanent, meaning they appear on Earth, each time a cosmic molecule or “Bubble” collides with another Bubble. This happens cosmically. However, the Manifestation Squares materialize on Earth, when two distinct yet very close dimension membranes “bump” into each other. Ulema Stanbouli added, “The whole universe was created in this way.” From Kama, derived the Hebrew word Kamea, which means a magic square. In esoterica and occult studies, Kama or Kamea are a place, or a zone used by Kabalists and occultists to communicate with non-human entities in order to accomplish magical acts.

Kamah means the underground, thus referring to the habitat of lower entities, such as Afrit, Djinns, a category of the Ezraelim, even “lost spirits”. From Kamah, derived the Sumerian word Kimah, which means, a cemetery; a grave.

The “Kalem Zone-Dimension”: Lines or graphs referred to as the invisible borders of multiple adjacent zones of existences, also called multiple dimensions, and/or parallel universes. These lines serve also as a path or a passage that lead to a higher sphere of knowledge. From Kalem, derived the Hebrew word Kailem, which literally means, vessels or vehicles; the vases for the source of the Waters of Life, used in the Ten Sephiroth, and considered as the primeval nuclei of all Cosmic Forces. Some Kabalists and occulists stated that these lines or vessels appear in our world, through twenty two canals, which are represented by the twenty-two letters of the Hebrew alphabet, “thus making with the Ten Sephiroth thirty-two paths of wisdom. The world of humans is linked to the afterlife through twenty two Kalem (Graphs). Some of these graphs or lines are directly attached to the “Conduit” implanted in the human brain, thus a trained adept can enter and exist other dimensions by placing himself or herself on one of the “tracks” of these lines.

*** *** ***

Stargates: Entrance to other worlds How many stargates exist across the planet? • 1. First, it is extremely important to understand or to try to understand the major characteristics, properties and enormous differences between: • a- Gateway(s); • b- Ba’ab(s); • c- Time-pocket(s); • d- Space pocket(s); • e- Mad-khal(s); • f- Mikh-Raaj(s); • g- Stargate(s); • h-Space diving lines; • i- Time dividing lines; • j- Intersections of multiple layers of the universe, etc… • 2. Even though all of the above are separately grouped under “Stargates”. There are 70 “Gateways-Stargates” across/around planet Earth. Not all of them serve the same purpose. Not all of them function, open and close in the very same manner.

Are there specific times when they can be used or are they always open? • 1. Stargates/Gateways/Ba’abs function, open, and close according to a Matrix that establishes: • a- Specific times; • b- Specific entrances and exists called respectively Mad-khal(s) and Mikh-Raaj(s); • c- Mass, matter and anti-matter. • 2. Stargates, Gateways, and Ba’abs are not always open, because a permanent “opening” will create cosmic catastrophes. • 3. A permanent “opening” will suck up everything that exists in its perimeter, like the black holes. • 4. A permanent or quasi-permanent “opening” will de-fragment, disintegrate, and annihilate molecules, space boundaries, particles, atoms, matter and mass, including dark energy, and “God Particle”. • 5. Should these de-fragmentations, disintegrations, and annihilations occur, the universe will cease to exist.

Ba’ab I. Definition and introduction II. Etymology III. Ba’abs and Madkhaal IV. The American Ba’ab and the “Giant Gray” V. Metaphysical religious and mythological stargates VI. The Amalantrah Working Did Aleister Crowley open a vortex-gate as he has claimed? VII. Our universe has some extra dimensions Note on the CIA’s Star Gate Program ________________

I. Definition and introduction: Ba’ab “Bab” is a term for an Anunnaki’s stargate; an entrance and exit to multiple worlds, stars, planets, and galaxies. In Ana’kh, Ba’ab means a door; a door to other dimensions. The Anunnaki deploy Ba’ab “split-time-space technology” to travel to any region of the universe in a fraction of a minute. In contemporary science fiction literature, quantum physics, and ufology, it could be compared to the Stargate technology. This technology allows the Anunnaki to bend time and space and travel to various dimensions, levels and types of the cosmos, such as: • 1-The multi-dimensional world, • 2-The parallel world, • 3-The future world, • 4-The galatico-plasma world, • 5-The past dimension, • 6-The future dimension, • 7-The multiverse zones, • 8-The space-memory zone, • 9-The Akhashic sphere.

This also allows them to send and receive instant knowledge and messages from and to the beginning of the universe, the beginning of time, and the beginning of motion. This time-space technology is not a monopoly of the Anunnaki. Many extraterrestrial civilizations are familiar with the concept and its pragmatic application. In plain English, beyond and around Earth, and the world we know, there are millions upon millions of parallel universes, multiple dimensions, habitats, and life-forms, Earth-like planets (Nature, intelligence and organisms), that can be explored, seen, and visited by humans via stargates.

II. Etymology: From Ba’ab “Bab”, derived: • a-The Sumerian word Babu. (The plural is: Babani and Babati). • b-The Arabic word Bab. (The plural is: Abwaab.) Some ancient Near Eastern and Middle Eastern civilizations incorporated the word Bab in their most important symbols and national entity vocabularies, such as the word of Babylon, which means the gate of God. Babylon is composed of two words: • a-Bab (Gate), • b-Ylon or Eli, or El (God).

“Zahi asbut bab-rab-sunnu ana izziqipi uzaqip.” From the Annals of Sardanapalus. Translated verbatim: “700, men about their great gate on crosses, I crucified.” King Esur (Assur, Ashur) said: “usashira gimir babani.” Translated verbatim: “I put around all the gates.” And: “mihrit babi-sin.” Translated verbatim: “Before their gates.” From the Annals of Sardanapalus: “Zabi tilai in babatte “Babati” sa er-su ana ziqipi lu uzaqipi.” Translated verbatim: “Men alive at the gates of his city on crosses I impaled.” And from the slabs of Sennacherib: “Mihrit babati.” Translated verbatim: “Before the gates.”

III. Ba’abs and Madkhaal: There is a huge cosmic Ba’ab/stargate over Chicago. But this one is quite unique, because it is called a Madkhaal, which means in Ana’kh, an entrance, rather than a stargate. Not all stargates are identical, nor do they function in the same manner. There are stargates that lead to another (singular) world, an incomprehensible world of bent time-space. And there are stargates that lead you into parallel dimensions adjacent to our world. The one over Chicago leads you towards a dimension where time and space are no longer linear. In this dimension, the laws of physics as they are known to us on earth no longer apply. The Madkhaal is located above Grand Central Station in downtown Chicago. It is oval and vibrates like a rubber band, very similar to a multiverse membrane, found in the perimeter of the eleven dimensions mentioned in contemporary quantum physics. It is neither visible to the naked eye nor can it be detected by any apparatus on Earth. Also worth mentioning here, is the subject of the “Anomaly of Stargates.” Stargates do vary in size, function, purpose and mobility, just like the extraterrestrial underwater plasma corridors, used to navigate our seas and oceans. The stargate in New York City, which is located over Madison Square Garden, is twice the size of that over Central Station in downtown Chicago. Travel to and from the Chicago stargate is possible at particular times, however travel through the Madison Square Garden Ba’ab is a one way street. Since the Ba’abs are at least 900ft – 1,700ft above ground, it is not possible to jump into a Ba’ab. At the time of

the return of the Anunnaki, an electromagnetic fog will suck up the people with light to medium contamination, as set forth by the Anunnaki’s return protocol.

IV. The American Ba’ab and the “Giant Gray”: Some ufologists have claimed that the extraterrestrial Grays (Intraterrestrial Aliens) showed American military scientists how to enter a Ba’ab (Stargate). A most unusual claim about the American Ba’ab stated that in 2006, while an American spaceship tried to enter a Ba’ab, a “giant Gray” exited the spacecraft, because it needed a sudden repair. The alien was sucked up into the galactic vacuum and the craft exploded. This event was recorded on a film and was sent to NASA and MIT. Both the Russians and the Americans have tried to develop a space technology in order to penetrate these gates. The Anunnaki are fully aware of their progress. There is nothing to fear, as long as our military scientists and the Pentagon realize, that the offer they got from the intraterrestrial Grays, living here on Earth, is not as benevolent, as they have thought in the past. Any Grays’ technology given to humans of any nation will lead to disaster, for the Grays’ agenda and intentions are macabre and malicious.

____________________

A Lam.

leister Crowley and

V. Metaphysical religious and mythological stargates: Question: Did the religious scriptures mention stargates? Answer: Yes. Numerous Bible and Talmudic scholars agree that the sky, and the earth contain spiritual entities and presences behind celestial 'gates'. The Anunnaki-Ulema call these gates Madkhal. And there is nothing spiritual in these gates. They are simply an opening on multiple spheres of existences, and different layers of space-time. He added, religious scriptures are colorful and metaphoric, and sometime poetic. As long as we understand the literature of religions as fables and stories crafted by inspirational scribes, the truth is not tarnished. And as long as we understand that God does not position his angels to guard the doors of heavens, and does not appoint prophets and apostles as the keys holders of the paradise, no harm will come from the fabrication of Biblical tales. The Bible tells us that they are spirits who try to enter and exit these gates. The Anunnaki-Ulema have explained to us, that these spirits are lower entities they have created thousands of years ago, and do not belong to any religious literature. The early Judaic scholars warned the Hebrew people not to communicate with these spirits who are trying to escape darkness. (Deut. 18:11) But the Anunnaki-Ulema stated that Earth is the realm of darkness, not what lies beyond.

VI. The Amalantrah Working: Question: Did Aleister Crowley open a vortex-gate as he has claimed? Answer: In March 1918, Aleister Crowley has claimed that he succeeded in creating a vortexgate that links our physical world to a non-physical world. He called it the bridge, and the process was coined the Amalantrah Working. Crowley stated that while the gate (Vortex) was open, an entity manifested itself. Crowley named the entity “Lam”. Later on, he drew a facial portrait of Lam. And lam became a permanent fixture on the landscape of modern ufology. Numerous new age ufology enthusiasts rushed to describe Lam as a Gray! Some thirty years later, the legendary scientist Jack Parsons and L. Ron Hubbard, founder of Church of Scientology began to work on their “Babalon Working”, in a desperate attempt to reopen the gate, allegedly created by Aleister Crowley. Their fans are convinced that Parsons and Hubbard succeeded in opening the gate, and in allowing entities from a different world to enter and exit the gateway. Some have claimed that an open gate would allow extraterrestrial beings, and particularly the Grays to abduct humans. Nonsense!

VII. Our universe has some extra dimensions: To quote CERN’s own published documentation (A public domain statement): "Some theories suggest that, beyond the three spatial dimensions we experience, our Universe has some extra dimensions.

The ATLAS Detector at CERN.

These have finite size, so they are curved onto themselves, for instance in the shape of a circle (although, for more than one extra-dimension, more complicated geometries are possible). To really detect the extra dimension one needs to probe it with particles with a very high energy. In quantum mechanics, the larger the energy of the particle, the smaller its effective size is. So to detect a small dimension, one needs particles of very high energy. The extra dimensions are actually so small that even our largest particle accelerators have not produced particles of enough energy to see them.

Inside CERN.

However, in some theories, the sizes of the extra dimensions are just large enough for particles in the LHC at CERN to be able to detect them.” There are theories that suggest that the matter particles we are made of cannot propagate on the extra dimensions. In these theories, the only way to detect the extra dimensions is by using gravitational interactions. The strength of gravity in the 5-dimensional (or higher-dimensional) description is much more intense than in four dimensions, hence we predict the possibility of creating black holes in collisions in the LHC. These events would be spectacular, with the black hole decaying almost immediately into a shower of many particles, and would allow us to test the properties of quantum gravity in accelerators. In any of these two possible scenarios, the detection of the existence of extra dimensions would be an unprecedented discovery, and an astonishing insight into the nature of the Universe!”

How terrifying is this project/program? Ulema Kanazawa said, “That’s fine. I have nothing against CERN, however, once this ambitious project becomes a reality, world powers, and especially the super military powers will get CERN findings by the horns. And if CERN results fall in the wrong hands, kiss our world goodbye.”

Note on the CIA’s Star Gate Program: Many still believe that the CIA’s “Star Gate Program” rotates around extraterrestrials’ portals, wormholes, and galactic tunnels that open up to allow American astronauts and military space crafts, and vehicles to travel to the edge of the universe. These assumptions are not accurate. However, the CIA did work on a project pertaining to space-time intergalactic travel, with the cooperation of the United States Air Force, NASA, NSA, and MIT. This project is explained under the entry “Space-Time Travel”. The CIA’s Star Gate was one of a number of "remote viewing programs" conducted under a variety of code names, including Sun Streak, Grill Frame, and Center Lane by DIA and INSCOM, and SCANATE by CIA.

*** *** ***

La-abrida Also referred to as “Bzi’ra-irdu”

Projecting and interpreting sequences and passages from an individual’s life in one particular dimension; one space-time sphere at the time. Is it a tool to go back in time or jump into the future?

1. Definition and introduction 2. Synopsis of mode of operation 3. The beginning of everything Multiple existences and “God’s Particle” 4. La-abrida “Bzi’ra-irdu”: Is it a tool to go back in time or jump into the future? Is it physical or ethereal? 5. Can I use the “La-abrida” to ameliorate my life, and change my destiny? 6. Revisiting your childhood in another dimension, in another time 7. The invisible quantum line dividing two space-time dimensions 8: Q&A ______________________

1. Definition and introduction: A rectangular glass table, that resonates, when metallic cards are placed on its surface. • The word “glass” is hereby used for lack of proper terminology. The material is transparent like glass, but the substance is very different, and cannot be described, using our Earth’s vocabularies.

• The “metallic cards” represent thin and encoded boards. The word “metallic” is hereby used, for lack of proper terminology. • Each card contains sequences of numbers and dots, perforated on one side of each card. • Misinformed researchers nicknamed the cards “Galactic Tarot”. It is incorrect. • The cards project and interpret sequences and passages from an individual’s life in one particular dimension; one space-time sphere at the time. • Duplicate, and/or multiple projections of different lives in different dimensions are also possible.



However, the projection of any of a person’s multiple lives existing in separate universes has no bearing or any effect on the current existence in the third dimension. • Alteration of past events in a different dimension does not categorically alter current events in the third dimension. • However, the results and direct consequences of such alteration could and would change the course of life, and events to occur in the present and the near future of an individual, if the person’s “Conduit” (Brain cell Conduit) is activated. • On Earth, a person could be an illustrious writer, while in a second or a parallel dimension; the very same person is totally illiterate. People live different lives in different dimensions. • On Earth, a person for instance is a distinguished judge, while in another dimension; the very same person is an outlaw. • Removing, altering and/or erasing a crime committed by a person in another dimension does not categorically “clean”, and/or delete the “Galactic Record” of that person on the “Conscience-Cosmic-Net”. That person is still held liable for his/her action, and will be punished for his/her crime. • For instance, on Earth (Third dimension), you are 40 year old, while in the same time, you could be 60 year old, or not even born, in another dimension (Universe). • In some dimensions, Alexander the Great is still on his way to ancient Persia, and Jesus is not yet crucified. • The sequences constitute the code. • The code is the key to a wide variety of information and data about individuals. • In other words, each card could be interpreted as a microchip. • The microchip stores every single event (Past, present and future) in the life of a person, including, duplications of similar or different occurrences on other planes.

• “Other planes” mean a separate form of existence in a parallel dimension. • “Resonate” means responding to the placement of the card upon the surface

of the

glass table.

• “Responding”

means, reading and/or deciphering the code (Key to information) of the data and information stored in each card.

2. Synopsis of mode of operation: • La abrida “Bzi’ra-irdu”, functions like “Miraya”, “Minzar”, and “Mnaizar”. • However, the use of the La-abrida is limited to reading past, present, and future events in the life of one single person. • When a card is placed on the top of the glass table, the card changes properties, shape and form.

• The “metallic” structural substance of the card becomes translucent, and merges with the glass surface. • To the naked eye, it appears as if the card was totally absorbed by the glass surface. However, the size of the card remains intact. • The shape of the card becomes circular, but retains its original size, meaning, each card occupies the same space, before the shape was changed. • Thus, the form of the card becomes either circular or conical. • Almost instantly, conic pages open up on the glass surface of the table. Usually, three to four pages, aligned horizontally. • Each page has a distinct color, ranging from light green to almost transparent blue. • Words, geometric symbols, dots, and numbers appear on each page. They are the data and information pertaining to the “existence” of one person in multiple spheres (Separate existences in multiple life-form universes.) • This means, that individuals (Humans and animals alike) do live separately and independently as 4 distinct living persons in 4 distinct dimensions, or more. • Contemporary quantum physics theorists totally accept this reality. Many books and articles discussed this incomprehensible phenomenon. • The multiple and separate existences (In our case, 4) are called in quantum physics membranes, or simply branes. • Each membrane represents a separate world, called dimension in contemporary quantum physics. In other words, that dimension refers to “another universe”. • So far, quantum physics theorists have accepted the notion that, there are 11 dimensions in our universe. • On the glass surface of the La abrida “Bzi’ra-irdu”, the adept will be able to see (In miniature) four different dimensions. • Each one of them, containing a duplicate (Identical or totally different) of himself or herself, his or her total life, habitat, physical appearance, preoccupations, and environment. • In other words, the adept is watching simultaneously his/her other four existences/lives in four separate universes. • And this concept has become a major part of the modern study and research of cosmology, and quantum physics, usually discussed under various theories, such as the “Multiverse”, the “M Theory”, the “String Theory”, the “Membranes Theory,” so on.

3. The beginning of everything: Multiple existences and “God’s Particle”. Ulema Haroon Bakri bin Rached Al Ansari, and Ulema Mordechai ben Zvi provided the following explanation. Herewith reproduced verbatim, word for word, and unedited. Taken from their Kira’at (Readings), Kiramat Ketab (Book of the good deeds), Hadith (Speech; dialogue) and Rou’ya (Visions; insight): • Time is not linear. Thus, the landscape of so called time and space is not the same in other worlds. • In multiple universes, the past, the present, and the future are all contained in one particle. • This particle is the “Cell of Everything”. • This means, everything that has existed before, and shall exist afterward. It is the origin of the creation.

• The particle is the beginning of everything that is everlasting. Quantum physics theorists call this cell or particle the “God’s Particle”. • In this cell, you will find all the “Bubbles” (Term used by modern cosmologists) that collided together to create all the universes, galaxies, and planets in the cosmos. • Who created the God’s Particle? Who created the universe? Who created time? Who created “God”? • Is there one single Creator who created everything in the universe, including humans and non-humans? • The God’s particle was at the beginning of everything. And everything was not in existence. Thus, before the particle, time did not exist, space did not exist, the past did not exist, the future did not exist, humans did not exist, and religions did not exist; in brief nothing existed. • The Universe was not created by one single creator. The universe was not created by a “Big Bang.” • The universe emerged from itself, from within. • And when, the nothingness of existence of all forms and substances suddenly collided with itself, the whole universe exploded into billions and billions of stars, galaxies, planets, and layers of dimensions. • In some universes, the coagulation of time with the landscape of space created time. • When time was created by the collision of universes (Bubbles), galaxies and universes took shape and place in the cosmos. • On some planets, and in some galaxies, photosynthesis, metabolism, followed by microbiological evolution created multiple life-forms everywhere. • Some of these life-forms produced all kinds and shapes of organic and botanic substances, stones, mountains, gases, waters, atmospheres. In some dimensions, different intelligent life forms were created. • We call this intelligent life-form “Kir-Ra-Ibra”, meaning the faculty of reasoning and creating. • The primordial intelligent life-form belonged to very advanced galactic races inhabiting billions of stars and planets. • Billions of years later, the human race was genetically created by some of these very advanced intelligent life-forms, such as the Anunnaki, Igigi, and Lyrans. • When pre-humans, proto-humans, and quasi-human began to populate the Earth, time did not exist at that point in history. • Later, much later, when the Lyrans, Igigi, and the Anunnaki commenced to experiment with the archaic human species (They were 47 different categories), they installed in the brain of the human beings, some form of intelligence. • Some early humans were fortunate to receive the “Conduit”, the invisible cell in the brain that produces all sorts of human activities and thoughts. • When the early human beings began to reason, the notion of time was conceived. • Thus, “Time” became the invention of humans. • Time exists on Earth, not on other dimensions.

4. La-abrida “Bzi’ra-irdu”: Is it a tool to go back in time or jump into the future? Is it physical or ethereal? • No. Because, if you want to go back in time, and/or visit the future, you have to depart from this dimension (Earth), where you currently live. • Once, you are outside the perimeter of the third dimension (Earth), time bends on itself.

• Space bends on itself. • And you are caught in the middle. • However, you can escape this dilemma, and realign yourself, following the cadence/rhythm of all dimensions beyond the third one. • How, will you accomplish this? We will elaborate on this, when we study the “Parallel Synchronization.” • Since time does not exist, the enlightened ones (Many of you are enlightened) will be able to watch themselves living separately in different worlds. • This is what La abrida “Bzi’ra-irdu” does. • It allows you to “see” not to revisit the past or jump into the future, unless your “Conduit” is fully activated. • Once you are outside the physical realm (Earth), you immediately connect with the beginning of everything in the universe. • You become part of “God’s Particle.” • However, and as we have explained before, revisiting the so-called past is possible if you use the Gomatirach Minzari. • But bear in mind, you are not visiting, but transposing yourself, unless your “Conduit” is fully activated.

5. Can I use the “La-abrida” to ameliorate my life, and change my destiny?

“Yes,” said Ulema Kanazawa. He added, verbatim: “However, you cannot alter the laws of cause and effect; something similar to what you call Karma, but in reality, it is quite different from Karma, because there is no place for reincarnation in the world of the Anunnaki. There are Anunnaki’s norms that remain universal wherever you go, although they are norms per se, but not necessary cosmic laws. • On Earth, you are accountable for all your actions. • The same applies in all the dimensions, realms, and spheres of time, and space. • However, in a different form of existence, or dimension, the nature and understanding of certain moral and ethical laws might change considerably. • Such change has a paramount effect on the level of enlightenment and happiness you wish to reach. • On Earth, we have what we call the human law, the natural law, and dogma establishing acceptable behavior in societies and communities. • These laws quite often change in virtue of our understanding of what is right, and what is wrong. They also change, as time changes, as our form of government changes, as a majority’s power and influence change, regionally and nationally. • Nothing is truthfully permanent on Earth. • In the galactic perimeter of advanced and “spiritual” communities, values do not change. They are permanent and universal, and they govern the general conduct of life-forms and intelligent entities, in the entire universe. • If you enter a particular dimension, far away from Earth, or too close to Earth, you might encounter social rules that are in sharp contrast with laws on Earth. • This could confuse your mind, and prevent you from understanding and/or recognizing what is right, and what is wrong. • If this should happen to you, you will not be able to ameliorate your life, and change your destiny, when you return to Earth, and/or to the present. • Something else you should take into consideration.



What kind of destiny, success, happiness, prosperity and advancement are you talking about? • Are they those your are aiming at, upon returning to Earth, or those you are seeking after death? Or, possibly those that exist in a dimension close to Earth? • The Anunnaki-Ulema can simultaneously live in two or three different dimensions, and coordinate their actions via the “Conduit”. • We call this, the “Universal Conduit”. • Humans have not yet reached a level of morality and “spirituality” that allows them to live and relive in separate dimensions at the same time. • Although, some humans might be invited to visit another dimension and acquire a great deal of knowledge, wisdom, and even supernatural powers, upon their return to Earth, they will instantly forget whatever they have learned, heard and seen, unless they are spiritually developed, and guided by the enlightened ones. • Thus, in order to ameliorate you destiny, prosper in your endeavors, and preserve a good health, you must be able to differentiate between what is right and what is wrong, at a galactic level. • You must become acquainted with the universal truth; the galactic harmony of things. • Truth in the “outer cosmos” is quite different from the truth you find on Earth. • Only your activated “Conduit” will allow you to do so. • There also certain measures and requirements you must consider and comply with, before you leave Earth and enter another dimension, and/or time-space sphere. • For instance, selecting the correct time to revisit the past, and/or another dimension is paramount. • What “Ba’ab” (Door or entrance to the other world) shall you enter? • How shall you adapt, correct or adjust your vision in a new dimension? • How would you differentiate between an astral travel, imagination, fantasy of your mind, and reality? • Even in highly developed dimensions, and in many different time/space spheres, you will encounter fantasy, tricks of the mind, hallucinations, and fake apparitions. • Many of the other dimensions (Plans) and time-space spheres are similar to Earth, even though the structural composition and their properties are enormously different. • All these encounters, images and feelings will prevent your mind from understanding what you are seeing. You will be totally confused. • For example, and let’s assume for now, that you have managed to go back in time, and visit with people and societies from the 18th century. • First, how would you know, that the people you will see there are indeed from the 18th century, and not people just like you, visiting the past for the first time? • Second, how would you guide yourself, direct yourself, and reach your destination, without getting lost? • Bear in mind, that in a different dimension, you will not have enough time to find your way around, if you don’t have the map of the afterlife, and parallel dimensions. • Third, you will not be able to last long over there, because your mind and your body will run out of energy. • Besides, do you know how to charge and/or recharge yourself? • You will be facing incomprehensible situations similar to ectoplasmic apparitions. • Quite often, these ectoplasmic apparitions/projections (Complete or partial) dissipate because the entity has rapidly consumed its “apparition and manifestation energy.” • Once you have completed your orientation program, and the master has activated your “Conduit”, your trip to the past or to another dimension will be successful and very

beneficial.

6. Revisiting your childhood in another dimension, in another time: Master Kanazawa explained this in one of his Kira’at (Readings). Here is what he said to his students, verbatim, word for word, and unedited: • Copy of your childhood is still real and vivid in another dimension. • This image is still there. It is your image when you were a child. • It is physical and real. • Even the toys and candies you loved are still there, and they are real too. • You can even touch those toys and play with them if you want. • You can grab your favorite candies from the jar and eat one. • Everything you see and taste is real. • You are not hallucinating, and your mind is not playing tricks on you. • How can you be so sure? • It is simple, and very convincing, because upon meeting people you knew while you were child, you will be able to tell them how did they live and what they did when they were young like you, in the same town, around the same corner, and even describe to them the kind of games you played with them in the streets, in the school yard, and on the streets sidewalks. • You will be able to tell them what they did on that particular Sunday day, after the church service. • But you will see it and enjoy it only once, because you might not be able to return once again to that dimension. • Sometime, it is so easy to enter the extra-dimension of your youth, without training. • Sometime, it happens, just like that, because you have escaped the gravity of time on Earth. • It is a sudden opening into your past. • A past you have lived here on Earth, and was duplicated somewhere else. • Now, you are revising that “somewhere else”, and nobody is going to recognize it, except you. • You will recognize all the people you will be seeing and meeting in that “somewhere elsewhere” dimension. But, they will not recognize you. • Even though, you give them very particular and personal details about their lives, their habits, the place where they grew up, the name of that school teacher they like, of that math teacher they hated.



Still, they will not believe that you are the one you claim or pretend to be; a friend from their youth, a real friend from your past, or their past; a past you really shared with them. • But remember, there is always one person who will believe you. And he is always around you. • Perhaps, it is the other copy of yourself, or your guardian angel? • You will have the chance to meet that “other copy of yourself” in some other time, and somewhere else…in another dimension. • The name of the store you are revisiting now in that dimension has not changed. Perhaps, only the name of the proprietor did. • Because the former owner was already too old, and he passed away some twenty years ago. • You used to come to that store, sit on the stool, and talk to Mr. Ted, the old owner of the store.

• “Mr. Ted passed away long time ago,” will tell you the man standing behind the counter in the store. • But the truth is, Mr. Ted is somewhere else now, exactly as you are somewhere else, in other dimension. • Something very strange will happen to you in that dimension. You could see yourself as a child riding that beautiful old carousel. Or perhaps chasing an old car. • Those images are real. Because you will recognize them in their most intimate details. • Some other people will agree with you when you describe to them the carousel you loved, the kind of cars people drove in that small town, and the name of those teachers you have mentioned. • Yet, they will never believe you when you tell them, that you grew up here, how you used to chase that old Impala Chevrolet of Mr. Evans, and those treasured comics books you bought from Mrs. Adams, who used to own the little bookstore around the corner. • It is up to you to believe what you are seeing or to totally reject it. • But if you reject it, you will never be able to revisit your youth, and other worlds, small towns, and cities you lived in before. • You begin to ask yourself, how did you get there? How did you get here in the other dimension? • You start to question your sanity. • But you know deep down, you are not dreaming, and you are not hallucinating, because the people you see are real, and they walk and they talk like real people. • Only their hairdo has changed, the fashion of their clothes is old, old enough to send you back in time. • The cars you see are old too, they are 1930’s model. • And the calligraphy style of the names of the shops on windows and doors is old too. • So what are you going to do in that strange place? • You put your hands in your pockets, and you will find dimes and nickels. Because that was all what you needed to buy an ice cream or a candy. • Then you begin to wonder why people do not believe you. • You have told them true stories about people they knew, stories about you and your parents, and about everything you saw and you did when you were a child in that town. • It is very likely, you will meet your parents before they were married. • You will recognize your mother, or at least your mother to be. • You call her by her name, her maiden name and her married name. You will scare her, and she will think you are insane. • How would you or could you convince her you are her child? • How would you convince her that she was the mother who fed you, who clothed you and took you to the movie house “Rex” with your sisters, and kept on telling you to keep quiet while watching the movie, because you talked too much. • You tell her all this, yet, she will not believe you. • But just before you leave her, she feels something she can’t explain. • These encounters and deja vu experiences happened to many people before. • If you anchor them in your mind, in your “Conduit”, you will be able to return and visit with them once again, but it will happen in a different dimension. • A dimension, where your mother is no longer your mother, but possibly your date, or just another woman? • Confusing? You bet. • But this is what constitutes the fabric of time and space in other dimensions. A time and a space that cease to exist in that dimension. • A dimension not very far from where you currently live.

7. The invisible quantum line dividing two space-time dimensions: • The invisible thin quantum line dividing two times capsules, both located on the same plane, is usually the outer limit of two dimensions. • These two time-space dimensions are usually found in isolated areas, such as distant valleys, fields, and spots on Earth, rarely visited by the public. • The two time-capsules represent two different time intervals and all past events that occurred separately in each one of them. • Even sounds from past eras can be heard separately, coming from each one of them. • You can’t see the diving line. It is not visible to the naked eye. • If you cross that line, you leave the time you are living in, and you enter a different timespace. • This is the time and space where you can change the past, but rarely does it happen, unless in previous times, you were part of the past, and/or have witnessed these events from the past. • For instance, you are in 1974, on one time-capsule section of the land (Field, desert, spot). • You cross the line separating 1974 and another year, perhaps hundreds of years. You cross the line and you enter another time without knowing it. • Once in, you become part of the past, and a real person from the past. • You are as real as all the physical things you see before your eyes. • The events or scenes you will see are usually memorable, meaningful, historical, or important events known to you. You are very familiar with what you are currently seeing. • They appear from nowhere, and since you have become part of the past, these events become factual. • Part of your mind will tell you that you know a lot about these events, because you have read about these events, but you can’t remember where and when. • Another part of your mind convinces you that you are seeing the true events as they have happened, or you are seeing the events for the first time. • This is a moment of confusion for you. But eventually you will sort it out. • Is it a mirage? A hallucination? A fantasy? Or the real thing? Well, if you have stepped in the true time-capsule sphere, then, what you are seeing is real, and what you are feeling is not psychosomatic but truly physical. • Many people have reported that some of their friends have vanished walking this dividing line. And the missing persons were never found, because they have entered another dimension, never to return again. • In the Anunnaki’s “Donia” (Spheres; world), there is no hallucination, coincidence, fantasy, or psychosomatic effects. Everything is tested and real. • If for some reasons, the “Ba’ab” (Door; stargate) of time-space opens up before you, and you were instantly transported or absorbed into its dimension, you instantly become an inseparable part of that dimension. • You will relive the events and time of that dimension. • If at the time, when you were transported, a battle was going on, you become one of those men who are fighting in this battle. Each scene that appears before your eyes will blend you in its fabric and time-reality, and you will not be able to escape its boundaries. • How real are these events? They are real 100%. • Are you really seeing a real battle? Affirmative.

• What if for some reasons you took part in this battle, is there a possibility that you could get killed? Really killed? Absolutely. • Because in that dimension, you are not a spectator, or a visitor, but a real person transposed and transported to a real battle field. • It is hard, even impossible for humans to understand this mystery. But it is happening for real in another dimension. • Yes, you could die in that dimension, but you are still alive in another one, because all of us live simultaneously in different dimensions. • Probably now you are asking whether the person who died in that battle is in fact the same person who is still alive in 1978 or 1979 or even in the future. • And my answer is yes. You are all these persons in all these capsule-time spheres. • You are the same person, but the properties of your body are different, as dictated by each dimension respectively. • Another time-scene might open before you, for example, an old city market or bazaar. The shoppers, the stores, the goods, and everything you see is real. • You look at yourself and you realize that you are wearing clothes of the era. Yet, part of your mind that has retained space-time memory will tell you that you are living real events and real time, but you are just visiting another time and space in history. • Then, if this is the scenario, can you go back to where you came from? Yes, you can. • One way to do it is by using the Gomatirach-minzari, and similar techniques. • (Note: See Gomatirach-minzari, on page 83 in the book “Ramadosh Book; 13 AnunnakiUlema Mind Power Techniques to Live Longer, Happier, Healthier, Wealthier.)

8: Q&A: At the end of Master Kanazawa’ Kira’at (Reading/Lecture), a young student asked the Master: “Master, it is possible to bring with me, something from that dimension I have visited, so when I tell my friends about it they would believe me?”

“Of course you can,” replied the Master. “And this is how many ancient artifacts were brought back to the present. Some ended in the basements of museums, others dissipated in the doubtful minds of humans who could live only once.” Another young student asked Honorable Master Kanazawa: “Master, you told us that sometimes, we enter a different dimension without knowing how to do it. You said, it happens just like that. Why? And if this happens just like that, then our “Conduit” does not need to be activated to visit other worlds?” The perplexed student paused for a short moment, and asked again: “Master, when we get there, do we go to different levels in the same dimension, or is it one single dimension we see all the time? And how many different worlds can we visit in a single trip to the past or to other dimensions?” The Honorable Master replied (As is, verbatim, word for word, and unedited): • Everything depends on how your brain is wired. • If your “Conduit” has been activated, then, you will know and understand what is happening to you, and all the things you will see in the other world(s) will be assimilated gradually by your brain. • To understand what it is actually happening there, and how you got there, you have to visualize your mind as a tall building with many floors. • Inside the building, there is an elevator that goes all the way to the highest floor. • There is only one single elevator for all the people who enter the building. • Each floor represents one layer of that dimension (The other world). • This does not mean that the dimension you have entered has sub-divisions or additional dimensions. Simply put, the dimension is divided into multiple spheres, called layers. Each

sphere gathers different kinds of people, eras, knowledge, events, memories, sensations, cars, shops, streets, so on. • One floor could be the past universe and past time of the 18th century. Another floor could be the 12th century. And another floor could be the future. • But for now, do not worry about all these centuries and the future. • Instead, let’s go back to the place on Earth, from which you entered another dimension. • There are two kinds of entrances to another world. • The first one occurs through the activation of your “Conduit”. And you know already how this happens. • The second kind of entrance to another world is the accidental one, which is the current situation you are in. • Usually, the coincidental or accidental entrance to another world occurs from spots and areas on Earth, that are not heavily visited or frequented. • So, let’s assume that you are in a distant field, a valley, a prairie, whatever. And you are just walking in that field. • For reasons, your mind cannot understand yet, time-space pockets open up before you. • Some scientists call these pockets vortices. • In our Ana’kh language, we call them “Ba’abs” (Doors, entrances, time tunnels, etc.) • When the “Ba’ab” accidentally opens up, a huge but narrow tunnel appears before you. • This tunnel takes the form of a spiral-wind; a sort of an atmospheric turbulence. • You will see it. • You will feel its electro-magnetic field, and before you know it, you are sucked up by its current. • Once inside the tunnel, your will start to feel as if your body is shrinking. • Sometime, just the opposite. • You will feel as if your body is stretching out intensely. • Everything depends on the intensity of the tunnel’s vacuum power. In all cases, you will be transported immediately, to another dimension that resembles the building I told you about before. • The vacuum power, the tunnel’s magnetic field, and the opening of the “Ba’ab”, all these phenomena are caused by atmospheric anomalies conditioned and created by the collision of time-space plates. • For now, consider these time-space plates as the tectonic plates of the Earth, that have caused the Earth to shift so many times throughout the centuries, and to change the superficies, shapes, and locations of continents, oceans, mountains, so on. • The time-space plates, although invisible to the naked eye, exist at the entrance and borders of all dimensions existing in the universe. • You can consider them as the landmark(s) of multiple universes. • When the plates collide, or bump into each other, a time/space-vacuum tunnel opens up immediately. • In this very particular time/space-vacuum tunnel, all things, physical and non-physical lose their original and primordial properties. • This means, that your body entering this vacuum is no longer the same body you had on Earth. • The molecules change. • Your Nahpsiya (DNA in modern scientific language) is altered. • The weight and size of your body change instantly. • In brief, what you retain in you, is only a spatial memory, a sort of a small recollection of things and events that happened to you on Earth.

• Now, you are inside the tunnel. • Your body zooms inside the tunnel at the speed of light. • This incomprehensible speed allows you to travel to the edge of the universe. And this travel includes all the dimensions and other worlds that have existed and/or shall exist in the future. • You might land in a world that has existed in the past. Once you land there, you will not be able to understand everything you see. But you will realize very clearly, that you are now in a different and a real world. • Now, we go back to the tall building I told you about before. • It is very important to remember that building, because we are going to use it as a representation of the other world you are facing now. • Very good. Now you are right in front of the tall building. • If you stay in the street, outside the building, you will see only one dimension. • This dimension could be Egypt in the 3rd century B.C., or Paris in the 18th century. It does not matter. • Now, you decide to enter the building. You go straight to the elevator and you push the second floor button. • Very good. The door of the elevator opens up, you step out, and you enter the second floor. • Although this second floor is still in the same building, the time-space has changed. • This means, that you are entering another era, another century of Egypt or Paris. • The place (Country, in this case) does not change. • You are still in Egypt or in Paris, depending where you have landed first. Egypt is still Egypt. And Paris is still Paris. But the time (Century, in this case) has changed. • You will get used to it, when you progress in your study. • Let’s assume that you have decided now to take the elevator to the 1oth floor. • What are you going to see on the 1oth floor? • Certainly, neither Egypt or Paris, or anything else you saw on other floors. It is going to be another country. • What is happening here is this: • You are not entering a dimension that represents other worlds from outer space, or beyond the solar system, or beyond the metaphysical world. You are still on Earth, but in different time-space intervals, eras, centuries, and possibly locations that no longer exist. • This is exactly what the building represents. • And this is exactly what we call going back in time.

*** *** ***

Ar. Hal: Is it going back in time?

Ar.Hal is the Anunnaki branching out and changing individuality in multiple universes. 1-Origin: Derived from the Anak’h word Aa. R’Hal.Ra 2-Numerical value: 888. 3-Meaning: This is a very difficult phenomenon to comprehend.

To understand the concept, the closest metaphor in human terms would be that if you wish you could do something differently, change the past, change a life decision, like perhaps, going back in time to a point before you have made a bad decision. Or, if you think that you could do some good if you could change an entire event. In the Anunnaki’s case, they have the solutions for these dilemmas. An Anunnaki can split himself/herself in two, or more if necessary, and move on to a universe that is very much like the one they live on Ashta.Ri (Ne.Be.Ru). There are so many universes, and some of them do not resemble Nibiru at all. If an Anunnaki wishes to branch out and move on, he/she must study the matter very carefully and make the right selection. And the branching, or splitting, results in exact copies of the person of the Anunnaki, both physically and mentally. At the moment of separation, each separate individual copy of an Anunnaki grows, mentally, in a different direction, follows his or her own free will and decisions, and eventually the two are not exactly alike. So what do they do, first of all? The old one stays where he/she is and follows his/her old patterns as he/she wishes. The new one might land one minute, or a month, or a year, before the decision he/she wants to change or avoid. Let’s take this scenario for instance; Some 30,000 years ago in his life-span; an Anunnaki male was living a nice life with his wife and family. But he felt that he did not accomplish much, and suddenly he wanted to be more active in the development of the universe; a change caused by witnessing a horrendous event such as a certain group of beings in his galaxy destroying an entire civilization, and killing millions of the inhabitants, in order to take over their planet for various purposes. It happened while an Anunnaki was on a trip, and he actually saw the destruction and actions of war while he was traveling. It was quite traumatic, and he thought, at that moment, that he must be active in preventing such events from occurring again, ever. So, he went back in time to be in a spot to prevent these fateful events from happening again. There, in that new dimension, the Anunnaki leaves his former self (A copy of himself) as a guardian and a protector. The other copy (Perhaps one of the original ones) is still on Ashta.Ri. 4-Code/Use according to mythology and esoterism: There is no connection to mythology and esoterim.

The “Branching Out” phenomenon occurred in one of the designated locals of the Anunnaki Hall of Records, also called in terrestrial term “Akashic Records.” 5-Benefits: The possibility of visiting other worlds, dimensions and civilizations.

_______________________

PART 5 Bringing good luck to your life.

Bringing Good Luck to your Life

__________________

I. Our life and destiny are governed by the general rules of the universe.

a-Ousoul; the universe’s rules and rhythms of the Micro Wheel and Macro Wheel: You life is governed by the rhythm of the Micro Wheel and Macro Wheel; simply put, the world you live in and others who are part of your life, business, relationships and/or will be in the present and future. Everything is connected. The most amazing part of this scenario is found in the Rizmanah; your life’s calendar that I have told you about in the two previous parts of this series. Let me explain the whole process in simple terms. There are Ousoul (General Rules) that apply to all of us, in other words, there are directions, destinations, development and rules all human beings follow, simply because they constitute the normal order of life and the universe.

b-Shashat; the screen of the unknown: Complying with Ousoul creates synchronization and harmony in everything we do; but, there is a catch. If we do so, without further exploring the hidden, we remain programmed robots. To comply with the general rules of the universe and our life is one thing and to be in synchronization with the universe and events occurring in our life is something else. To succeed, we must know what is going on behind “Shashat” (Screen) of the unknown that awaits us. Because the Shashat hides our future, and this future begins today, we must find out when is the best time to do or not to do things. This is extremely important, because in everything we do, part of luck and fortune plays a major role in our success and/or failure.

c-Rizmanah; the calendar or our bad/good luck: On the landscape of our present and future resides our luck, the bad luck and the good luck. We can change our luck, but we can’t alter future events. To do so, we must learn what the Rizmanah has for us, meaning, which hour of the day is a good or bad hour, and which day of the week is a good day or a bad day, and which week of the month is a good week or bad week, and which month of the year is a good month or a bad month. Good hour means a lucky hour. A bad hour means an unlucky hour, and so on, for the day, the week and the month. All, are governed by the Ousoul (General Rules of the Universe).

II. Our good luck and bad luck are influenced by timing. And timing means: a-Things we do: The things we do at a particular time of the day, the week and the month. b-Events:

Events that happen to us during a particular hour and day of the week or the month. For example, there are certain hours of the days that are suitable for signing contracts, and some other hours are bad for signing contracts. There are particular days of the week which are excellent for taking important decisions, and there are some days of the week we should not take such decisions. The Rizmanah shows us, to a certain degree, what should and should not be done during particular hours, and what to be done or avoided on very specific days.

III. Removing our bad luck. The major concern is getting rid of our bad luck. And the 46 million Dollar question is: Can we? And if yes, how? The answer is: Yes, we can our bad luck into a good luck, and we can’t change events predestined to occur in the future for zillions of reasons, we do not need to talk about for the time being. The good news is the fact that consulting the calendar of our life will reveal to us the right timing for doing or not doing things. The truth is, we are not changing our luck, but rather learning about vibrations and energy that directly affect what we are doing. For example, some hours of the days produce a negative current, circulate a bad energy that prevent us from succeeding. And here, we have two choices: • First choice: Blocking this bad energy, if we can. • Second choice: Using the Imtinah, meaning not to perform or do certain activity/decision during this very particular hour. IV. Creating good luck: a- Can we create a good luck? Can we create a good luck, and use some Anunnaki Ulema techniques to bring success to our endeavors? The answer is: Yes, we can, and there are some techniques that are extremely useful to accomplish this. But first of all, we must see what there is for us in the Rizmanah. So, let’s have a look at the Rizmanah.

b-Revelations of the Rizmanah: It is extremely important to understand and to remember that the Rizmanah is the calendar of the Ousoul (General Rules of the Universe), and the Rizmanah acts independently of what you think and what you do. The Rizmanah rules apply to all of us in this physical dimension. It is not personalized. It is not hand-made or tailored made to meet your needs and fulfill your desires. Thus, you should simultaneously and constantly work with your personal calendar, which specifically and directly links you to your personal good or bad luck. So, you have to consult both, the calendar of the Ousoul and your personal calendar.

Daily charts of the Ousoul Rizmanah general effect. The good hours and bad hours in your life _____________________

V. Symbols: B+: Positive, good hour N-: Negative, bad hour Nx: Neutral hour D/: Delicate hour

MONDAY

Explanation of the chart of Monday Generalities: Cosmic energy: Intense. Energy quality/category: Negative. Energy highest level/intensity: 10 AM – 4PM. Negatively affects employees (9 to 5). Source of this energy: 90% people and 10% cosmos.

The Hours: 1:01 AM - 2:00 AM: Neutral to negative. According to the Rouhaniyiin, this is a time where and when cosmic energy intensified outside big cities. Source of this energy: Cosmos. 2:01 AM – 3:00 AM: Ibid. 3:01 AM - 4:00 AM: Neutral. Source of this energy: Cosmos. According to the Rouhaniyiin, this is a time where and when cosmic energy is quasi-dormant. Its neutrality is neither positive nor negative, meaning that it requires an extra unnecessary effort to accomplish a task or complete something that usually can be done with less effort and in a shorter period of time. Don’t work hard if you don’t have to…but work intelligently. Intelligence saves you time and eliminates frustration. 4:01 AM – 6:00 AM: Neutral. Source of this energy: Cosmos. 6:01 AM – 9:00 AM: Delicate. Source of this energy: People and cosmos. Around 6:40 AM, people start to emit vibes caused by what they are doing during that time. 9:01 AM - 4:00: Bad energy. Source of this energy: People. 4:01 PM – 8:00 PM: Delicate. Source of this energy: Our own energy. 8:01 PM – 12:00 PM: Neutral. Source of this energy: Our own energy. 11:01 PM - 12:00 PM: Negative. Source of this energy: Cosmos. 12.01 Midnight-1:00 AM: Good hour.

____________________

MONDAY

Particularities of the chart of Monday: Monday is not a good day for middle to low level employees; their bosses’ attitude could be very frustrating. It is an intense business day around the globe. On Monday, bosses and employers diffuse strong vibes that vary from unpleasant to disturbing; it goes with the territory. It is most noticeable in these businesses: Casino, gambling, catering, food, beverage, restaurants, entertainment, insurance, art, galleries, and so on. Ironically, Monday is a good day for booksellers, and for writers. The state of mind of employees on Monday is not very serene. And it is expected to hear from employees, unpleasant remarks on what has happened at their workplace. For some reasons incomprehensible to our mind, Monday has a negative effect on the psyche of many people. Do not submit proposals on Monday. Do not invest on Monday. Take your time; compare the charts of the days of the week. On this day, pets seem to be calmer. Monday is a good day for real estate business, and for looking for a new apartment, if done between 4:00 PM and 5:00 PM. Do not buy gold and hard currency on Monday. Do not trade, sale or buy stocks and shares on Monday. Do not buy meat, fish and produce for your restaurant on Monday.

TUESDAY

Explanation of the chart of Tuesday:

Generalities: The cosmic negative energy is weak on Tuesday. However, it gets intensified between 1:01 PM - 4:00 PM. Nevertheless, there are some few hours that are excellent for planning and looking for a new job. The Hours: 1:01 AM - 6:00 AM: Unproductive hours. 6:01 AM – 7:00 AM: Neutral hours. This is when luck is in the balance. 9:01 AM - 10:00 AM: Good timing for planning the activities of the week, if you have not done it yet. 11:00 AM and 1:00 PM: Excellent hours for writing proposals and grants. 11:01 AM - 12:00 AM: Positive/favorable hours for sending job applications and resumes. 12:01 AM – 1:00 PM: Perfect for meeting new people, exploring new ideas, working on drafts, charts, illustrations, and artistic projects. 1:01 PM - 4:00 PM: Strong bad energy intensified during these hours. Not good for new businesses, starting new contacts, calling investors, and setting up meetings. 10:01 PM – Midnight: Negative hours. Stay put.

WEDNESDAY

Generalities: Energy is equally divided between positive and negative currents.

The Hours: 8:01 PM – 10:00 PM: Great hours to take care of family business, and to discuss domestic finances, projects and plans. But not recommended to receive guests at home. 10:01 PM – 4:00 AM: Bad hours. 10:01 AM – 3:00 PM: Very good hours. Most suitable for telemarketing, conferences, presentations, signing contracts, meeting with agents and distributors, sales, and public relations. 3:01 PM - 4:00 PM: Negative hour.

THURSDAY

Generalities: Good energy flows on Thursday. A perfect day for personal development.

The Hours: 2:01 AM – 5:00 AM: Bad hours. Travels could be risky. 8:00 AM - 1:00 PM: Good hours for starting a new enterprise, investing in a new business, remodeling, selling, and real estate. 11:00 AM - 1:00 PM: Suitable hours for conducting interviews, hiring, applying for loans, looking for new schools for your children, and asking for donations. 3:00 PM – 10:00 PM: Excellent timing to evaluate the results of your projects and decisions, to make new decisions, to explore other possibilities, to renegotiate deals, to submit offers, to write new proposals and for planning. 8:00 PM – 10:00 PM: Excellent timing for selling and/or displaying your art, paintings and books. Galleries displaying artwork will do great business between these hours. Receptions will get good results. These hours are also highly recommended for spiritual work, esoteric exercises and exploring the world of the occult.

2:00 AM – 5:00 AM: Negative hours; serious confrontations and very unpleasant encounters could happen during these hours.

_______________________

FRIDAY

Generalities: On Friday, mixed positive and negative underground currents merge and create unpredictable vibrations that circulate during delicate hours throughout the day.

The Hours: 8:00 AM – 11:00 AM: Good hours to submit reports, proposals, and to decide on plan of action. It is a good timing to reconsider projects and ideas submitted to partners and associates overseas.

10:00 AM – 11:00 AM: Favorable to discuss matters with your boss, associates and potential investors. 1:01 - 3:00 PM: Intense and delicate hours to bad and critical hours; meaning that heated debates, unpleasant arguments and the emergence of mild negative vibes will develop during these hours. 3:01 PM -4:00 PM: Bad hours for criticism and argumentations. Avoid lengthy discussions with your superiors, even if you are a senior executive. 7:01 PM - 8:00 PM: Suitable time for short social activities at home. 8:01 PM - 11:00 PM: Excellent hours for socializing, meeting new people, making contacts, going out, and so on. However, you must re-energize your Khateyn Tarika before you go out. 11:01 PM - 12:00 PM (Midnight): Delicate hours because of new acquaintances you could make, and for being in places where you would not feel very comfortable; this would be caused by others’ negative vibes. Do not stay long at that place. 1:01 AM – 5:00 AM: Negative energy will re-emerge during these hours. Watch your diet. Control your spontaneity.

SATURDAY

Generalities: 8:00 AM – 11:00 AM: Strong mixed cosmic energy circulates on Saturday.It is a good day to spend with your loved ones.

The Hours: 11:01 AM – 1:00 PM: Positive hours to spend with your family. 2:01 PM – 4:00 PM: Positive energy dominates these two hours. Suitable for gardening, shopping, sightseeing, outdoor activities, taking the children to parks, visits to galleries, having good time with your pets. 8:01 PM – 11:00 PM: Excellent hours for socializing, meeting new people, making contacts, going out, and so on. However, you must re-energize your Khateyn Tarika before you go out. 11:01 PM – 12:00 PM (Midnight): Delicate hours because of new acquaintances you could make, and for being in places where you would not feel very comfortable; this would be caused by others’ negative vibes. Do not stay long at that place. 1:01 AM – 5:00 AM: Negative energy will re-emerge during these hours. Watch your diet. Control your spontaneity. 2:00 PM – 4:00 PM: Tricky hours. Stubborn people must avoid taking decisions and making delicate decisions during these two hours, especially in matters they are not very familiar with. Mix Ignorance and stubbornness, and you get the perfect formula for catastrophic results.

____________________

Generalities: Strong mixed cosmic energy circulates on Sunday. It is a good day to spend with your loved ones, and pets.

The Hours: 1 AM - 5 AM: These are bad hours for almost everything, except, perhaps, for casinos’ business, and some shady activities. Whether you are a small or big-time entrepreneur, do not make final decision (s) during these hours. A very strong cosmic negative energy circulates during these treacherous hours. Avoid travel (Long distances). 8:01 AM – 11:00 AM: Strong mixed cosmic energy circulates during these hours. 11:01 AM – 4:00 PM: Positive hours. Positively open to any of your activities. Most suitable for family’s affairs. 8:01 PM – 9:00 PM: Good to delicate. 9:01 PM – 11:00 PM: Excellent hours for staying at home, relaxing, and having chats with your spouse or companion.

__________________

Summary of your Best Days and Best Hours According to Ousoul Rizmanah

Employees (9 to 5), for: Bad hours and bad days: Monday: 10 AM – 4PM. Booksellers: Good days/good hours: Monday in general is a good day for sales, placing orders, displaying books, etc. Writers: Good days/good hours: Monday is a good day in general. Suitable for writing, researching, indexing, but not very favorable for contacting literary agents, and publishers. Investment: Good days/good hours: Monday in general. Real estate business: Good days/good hours: Monday is a good day in general. Suitable for contacting customers, finding and posting new listings, but not extremely good for open house business. Apartment, Looking for a New: Good days/good hours: Monday, 4:00 PM - 5:00 PM. Gold, Buying: Bad days/bad hours: Monday in general. Currency, Buying Hard: Bad days/bad hours: Monday in general. Stocks and Shares (trading, selling or buying): Bad days/bad hours: Monday in general. Restaurants: Bad days/bad hours: Monday in general. Bad day for buying meat, fish and produce. Planning: Good days/good hours: Tuesday, 9:01 AM - 10:00 AM. Good timing for planning the activities of the week. Good days/good hours: Thursday, 3 PM - 10 PM: Perfect hours for general planning. Good days/good hours: Friday, 8:00 AM – 11:00 AM: Good hours to decide on

a plan of action. Bad-Delicate days/bad-delicate hours: Saturday, 2:00 PM – 4:00 PM: Tricky hours. Stubborn people must avoid taking decisions and making delicate decisions during these two hours, especially in matters they are not very familiar with. Mix Ignorance and stubbornness, and you get the perfect formula for catastrophic results. Proposals and Grants, for Writing/Submitting: Good days/good hours: Tuesday, 11:00 AM and 1:00 PM: Excellent hours for writing proposals and grants. Good days/good hours: Friday, 8:00 AM – 11:00 AM: Good hours to submit reports, proposals. Good days/good hours: Thursday, 3 PM - 10 PM: Perfect hours to write new proposals. Bad days/bad hours: Monday in general, is a bad day to write and submit proposals. Job Applications: Good days/good hours: Tuesday, 11:01 AM - 12:00 AM: Positive/favorable hours for sending job applications and resumes. Meeting New People: Good days/good hours: Tuesday, 12:01 AM – 1:00 PM: Perfect for meeting new people. Note: See Socializing. Ideas, New: Good days/good hours: Tuesday, 12:01 AM – 1:00 PM. Very favorable for exploring new ideas. Good days/good hours: Friday, 8:00 AM – 11:00 AM: It is a good timing to reconsider projects and ideas submitted to partners and associates overseas. Artistic Projects: Good days/good hours: Tuesday, 12:01 AM – 1:00 PM. Excellent timing for working on drafts, charts, illustrations, and artistic projects. Business, New: Bad days/bad hours: Tuesday, 1:01 PM - 4:00 PM: Not good for new businesses. Contracts: Bad days/bad hours: Tuesday, 1:01 PM - 4:00 PM: Not good for starting new contacts. Good days/good hours: Wednesday, 10:01 AM – 3:00 PM: Most suitable for signing contracts. Investors/Investment: Bad days/bad hours: Tuesday, 1:01 PM - 4:00 PM: Not good for calling investors. Friday, 10:00 AM – 11:00 AM: Favorable to discuss matters with your boss, associates and potential investors. Meetings: Bad days/bad hours: Tuesday, 1:01 PM - 4:00 PM: Not good for setting up meetings. Family’s Business: Good days/good hours: Wednesday, 8:01 PM – 10:00 PM: Great hours to take care of family business. Domestic Finances: Good days/good hours: Wednesday, 8:01 PM – 10:00 PM: Great hours to discuss domestic finances. Guests: Bad days/bad hours: Wednesday, 8:01 PM – 10:00 PM: Not recommended to receive guests at home. Telemarketing: Good days/good hours: Wednesday, 10:01 AM – 3:00 PM: Most suitable for telemarketing. Conferences: Good days/good hours: Wednesday, 10:01 AM – 3:00 PM: Most suitable for conferences. Presentations: Good days/good hours: Wednesday, 10:01 AM – 3:00 PM: Most suitable for presentations. Meeting with Agents and Distributors: Good days/good hours: Wednesday, 10:01 AM – 3:00 PM: Most suitable for meeting with agents and distributors. Sales: Good days/good hours: Wednesday, 10:01 AM – 3:00 PM: Most suitable for sales. Thursday, 8 PM - 10 PM: Excellent timing for selling. Public Relations: Good days/good hours: Wednesday, 10:01 AM – 3:00 PM: Most suitable for public relations. Travel: Bad days/bad hours: Thursday, 2:01 AM – 5:00 AM: Travels could be risky. Bad days/bad hours: Sunday, 1 AM - 5 AM: Avoid travel (Long distances). Business, Starting a New: Good days/good hours: Thursday, 8:00 AM - 1:00 PM. Business, Investing in a New: Good days/good hours: Thursday, 8:00 AM - 1:00 PM. Remodeling: Good days/good hours: Thursday, 8:00 AM - 1:00 PM.

Selling on your Own: Good days/good hours: Thursday, 8:00 AM - 1:00 PM. Real Estate: Good days/good hours: Thursday, 8:00 AM - 1:00 PM. Interviews: Good days/good hours: Thursday, 11:00 AM - 1:00 PM: Perfect for conducting interviews. Hiring: Good days/good hours: Thursday, 11:00 AM - 1:00 PM: Suitable hours for hiring. Loans, Applying for: Good days/good hours: Thursday, 11:00 AM - 1:00 PM. Schools for Children: Good days/good hours: Thursday, 11:00 AM - 1:00 PM: Looking for new schools for your children. Donations, Asking for: Good days/good hours: Thursday, 11:00 AM - 1:00 PM. Evaluation and Decisions: Good days/good hours: Thursday, 3:00 PM – 10:00 PM: Excellent timing to evaluate the results of your projects and decisions, to make new decisions. Possibilities: Good days/good hours: Thursday, 3:00 PM – 10:00 PM: Great hours to explore other possibilities. Deals: Good days/good hours: Thursday, 3:00 PM – 10:00 PM: Great hours to renegotiate deals. Offers: Good days/good hours: Thursday, 3:00 PM – 10:00 PM: Perfect timing to submit offers. Art: Good days/good hours: Thursday, 8:00 PM – 10:00 PM: Perfect hours for displaying and selling your art, paintings and books. Books: Good days/good hours: Thursday, 8:00 PM – 10:00 PM: Perfect hours for displaying and selling your books. Galleries: Good days/good hours: Thursday, 8:00 PM – 10:00 PM: Galleries displaying artwork will do great business between these hours. Receptions: Good days/good hours: Thursday, 8:00 PM – 10:00 PM: Receptions will get good results. Spiritual Work: Good days/good hours: Thursday, 8:00 PM – 10:00 PM: Highly recommended for spiritual work. Occult: Good days/good hours: Thursday, 8:00 PM – 10:00 PM: Good timing for exploring the occult world. Esoterism: Good days/good hours: Thursday, 8:00 PM – 10:00 PM: Good timing for esoteric exercises. Encounters: Bad days/bad hours: Thursday, 2:00 AM – 5:00 AM: Serious confrontations and very unpleasant encounters could happen during these hours. Good days/good hours: Saturday, 8:01 PM - 11:00 PM: Excellent hours for socializing. Good days/good hours: Saturday, 8:01 PM 11:00 PM: Good timing for meeting new people. Good days/good hours: Saturday, 8:01 PM 11:00 PM: Good hours for making contacts. Partners, Associates: Good days/good hours: Friday, 8:00 AM – 11:00 AM: It is a good timing to reconsider projects and ideas submitted to partners and associates overseas. Friday, 10:00 AM – 11:00 AM: Favorable to discuss matters with your boss, associates and potential investors. Overseas: Good days/good hours: Friday, 8:00 AM – 11:00 AM: It is a good timing to reconsider projects and ideas submitted to partners and associates overseas. Boss, Your: Good days/good hours: Friday, 10:01 AM – 11:00 AM: Favorable to discuss matters with your boss, associates and potential investors. Arguments, Debates: Bad days/bad hours: Friday, 1:01 - 3:00 PM: Intense and delicate hours to bad and critical hours; mean that heated debates, unpleasant arguments and the emergence of mild negative vibes will develop during these hours. Bad days/bad hours: Friday, 3:01 PM -4:00 PM: Bad hours for criticism and argumentations. Avoid lengthy discussions with your superiors, even if you are a senior executive. Criticism: Bad days/bad hours: Friday, 3:01 PM - 4:00 PM: Bad hours for criticism and argumentations. Avoid lengthy discussions with your superiors, even if you are a senior executive.

Social Activities: Good days/good hours: Friday, 7:01 PM - 8:00 PM: Suitable time for short social activities at home. Good days/good hours: Friday, 8:01 PM - 11:00 PM: Excellent hours for socializing, meeting new people, making contacts, going out, and so on. However, you must reenergize your Khateyn Tarika before you go out. Bad days/bad hours: Friday, 11:01 PM - 12:00 PM (Midnight): Delicate hours because of new acquaintances you could make, and for being in places where you would not feel very comfortable; this would be caused by others’ negative vibes. Do not stay long at that place. Bad days/bad hours: Friday, 1:01 AM – 5:00 AM: Negative energy will re-emerge during these hours. Control your spontaneity. Good days/good hours: Saturday, 8:01 PM - 11:00 PM: Excellent hours for socializing. Good days/good hours: Saturday, 8:01 PM - 11:00 PM: Good timing for meeting new people. Good days/good hours: Saturday, 8:01 PM - 11:00 PM: Good hours for making contacts. Bad-Delicate days/bad-delicate hours: Saturday, 11:01 PM - 12:00 PM (Midnight): Delicate hours/days because of new acquaintances you could make, and for being in places where you would not feel very comfortable; this would be caused by others’ negative vibes. Do not stay long at that place. Bad-Delicate days/baddelicate hours: Saturday, 1:01 AM – 5:00 AM: Negative energy will re-emerge during these hours. Watch your spontaneity while socializing. Home, at: Good days/good hours: Friday, 7:01 PM - 8:00 PM: Suitable time for short social activities at home. Good days/good hours: Sunday, 9:01 PM – 11:00 PM: Excellent hours for staying at home, and having chats with your spouse or companion. Socializing: Good days/good hours: Friday, 8:01 PM - 11:00 PM: Excellent hours for socializing, meeting new people, making contacts, going out, and so on. However, you must re-energize your Khateyn Tarika before you go out. Bad days/bad hours: Friday, 11:01 PM - 12:00 PM (Midnight): Delicate hours because of new acquaintances you could make, and for being in places where you would not feel very comfortable; this would be caused by others’ negative vibes. Do not stay long at that place. Bad days/bad hours: Friday, 1:01 AM – 5:00 AM: Negative energy will re-emerge during these hours. Control your spontaneity. Good days/good hours: Saturday, 8:01 PM - 11:00 PM: Excellent hours for socializing. Good days/good hours: Saturday, 8:01 PM - 11:00 PM: Good timing for meeting new people. Good days/good hours: Saturday, 8:01 PM - 11:00 PM: Good hours for making contacts. Bad-Delicate days/bad-delicate hours: Saturday, 11:01 PM - 12:00 PM (Midnight): Delicate hours/days because of new acquaintances you could make, and for being in places where you would not feel very comfortable; this would be caused by others’ negative vibes. Do not stay long at that place. Bad-Delicate days/bad-delicate hours: Saturday, 1:01 AM – 5:00 AM: Negative energy will re-emerge during these hours. Watch your spontaneity while socializing. Children, Schools for: Good days/good hours: Thursday, 11:00 AM - 1:00 PM: Looking for new schools for your children. Family: Good days/good hours: Saturday, 11:01 AM – 1:00 PM: Positive hours to spend with your family. Good days/good hours: Saturday, 2:01 PM – 4:00 PM. Taking the children to parks. Saturday is a good day to spend with your loved ones. Good days/good hours: Sunday, 11:01 AM – 4:00 PM: Most suitable for family’s affairs. Good days/good hours: Sunday, 9:01 PM – 11:00 PM: Excellent hours for staying at home, and having chats with your spouse or companion. Gardening: Good days/good hours: Saturday, 2:01 PM – 4:00 PM. Shopping: Good days/good hours: Saturday, 2:01 PM – 4:00 PM. Sightseeing: Good days/good hours: Saturday, 2:01 PM – 4:00 PM. Outdoor activities: Good days/good hours: Saturday, 2:01 PM – 4:00 PM. Visits to galleries: Good days/good hours: Saturday, 2:01 PM – 4:00 PM. Pets: Good days/good hours: Saturday, 2:01 PM – 4:00 PM. Having good time with your pets. Contacts: Good days/good hours: Saturday, 8:01 PM - 11:00 PM: Good hours for making contacts. Bad-Delicate days/bad-delicate hours: Saturday, 11:01 PM - 12:00 PM (Midnight):

Delicate hours/days because of new acquaintances you could make, and for being in places where you would not feel very comfortable; this would be caused by others’ negative vibes. Do not stay long at that place. Bad-Delicate days/bad-delicate hours: Saturday, 1:01 AM – 5:00 AM: Negative energy will re-emerge during these hours. Watch your spontaneity while socializing. Going out: Good days/good hours: Saturday, 8:01 PM - 11:00 PM: Going out, however, you must re-energize your Khateyn Tarika before you go out. Decisions, Making: Bad-Delicate days/bad-delicate hours: Saturday, 2:00 PM – 4:00 PM: Tricky hours. Stubborn people must avoid taking decisions and making delicate decisions during these two hours, especially in matters they are not very familiar with. Mix Ignorance and stubbornness, and you get the perfect formula for catastrophic results. Bad days/bad hours: Sunday, 1 AM - 5 AM. Everything, for Almost: Bad days/bad hours: Sunday, 1 AM - 5 AM: These are bad hours for almost everything, except, perhaps, for casinos’ business, and some shady activities. Whether you are a small or big-time entrepreneur, do not make final decision (s) during these hours. A very strong cosmic negative energy circulates during these treacherous hours. Good days/good hours: Sunday, 11:01 AM – 4:00 PM: Positive hours. Positively open to any of your activities.

*** *** *** Questions from listeners to my show “Maximillien de Lafayette Show” at blog talk radio, New York City. www.blogtalkradio.com Host/Producer: Dina Vitantonio ________________

Questions from Roberto: Do bad vibes smell bad? If yes, how do they smell? If they stink, I don’t want to smell them. What can I do? Answer: Bad vibes smell awfully bad. Their smells vary from the odor of a decaying corpse to the smell of a burning tire. If you have managed to detect the smells of bad vibes, I must congratulate you. What you can do if you don’t to smell them? Sorry, you already did! And in the future and all other situations, you will smell them again. However, you will be able to attenuate their intensity by redirecting the bad vibes.

Questions from Ashnakanzi: Do dead people have bad vibes? And how long will they last? Answer: Boy! I did not expect this question. Yes, dead people emit bad vibes. How long will they last? Long long time, even after the dead body is buried or cremated, because vibes retain spatial memory.

Question from Greg: Are bad vibes contagious?” Answer: You bet. Bad vibes create more bad vibes and they affect the Jabas Cells in your Brain, as well as the astral body, the etheric zone, called Khateyn Tarika, your Double, which is primordial duplicate of your physical body, so on.

Questions from Remy: Is it possible to take pictures of our vibes and energy? If the answer is affirmative, what is the best time to do it? Answer: Absolutely. Look at the actual photo of a human body energy on the following pages. The best time? Any time.

Questions from Ernest: Can we photograph the electro-magnetic field surrounding the human body. Is it different from the Double? Answer: Yes we can. Look at the photograph on the next page. The Double is quite different; it is the primordial copy of our physical body.

Questions from Miranda: What is the color of bad energy coming the solar plexus? Are all bad vibes of the same color? Answer: Black to dark gray. Look at the photograph on the following pages. The majority yes, but the intensity varies from black, to dark gray, to gray, to light gray and pale beige. Questions from Steven: How many layers of energy or vibrations surround our Khateyn Tarika? Are they part of our electro-magnetic field? And which part or level of Khateyn is the most vulnerable. Answer: 12 layers. See photograph on the following pages. Yes, they part of our electromagnetic field? The most vulnerable areas are shown on the following pages.

______________________

An actual photograph o

f a human body energy, obtained

through Kirlian experiment in the lab.

Photos from left to right: 1-Photograph of the electro-magnetic field surrounding the human body. (Courtesy of Bioerie). 2- Photograph of bad energy.

D

ark shade: Very Vulnerable Zone.

Very dark gray shade: Dangerous Zone.

Questions from my readers Question from Salam Tabbagh: Does the Fik’r produce specific vibrations? And how many are they?

Answer: The Fik’r produces numerous vibrations. But there are 8 major channels for these vibrations. Look at the photograph above.

PART 6 Ancient Civilizations The Mysterious World of the Anunnaki Ulema The Anunnaki The Genetic Creation and Origin of Man

PART 6 Ancient Civilization, the Mysterious World of the Anunnaki-Ulema, the Anunnaki, the Genetic Creation and Origin of Man

__________________________ The Mysterious and Wonderful World of the Anunnaki Ulema

Anunnaki Ulema Dara-Ja

Daraja is the name of the Anunnaki Ulema categories and classes, which are: • a- Category One: Noubahari “Noubarim”, “Noubari”, “Noubaha’; • b- Category Two: Mou-Na.rin “Mounawariin”, “M’Noura-Iin”; • c- Category Three: The Gayir-Mirayin “Gayrmirayim”; • d- Category Four: The Ari-Siin “Arishim”.

The Anunnaki Ulema are classified and categorized as follows, by order of importance and hierarchy, starting from the lowest level to the highest one:

1-Category One: Noubahari, “Noubarim”, “Noubari”. Noubahari is the plural of Noubih. Noubih is either a noun or an adjective. It means alert, informed, observant, wise, messenger of truth and wisdom. From Noubih, derived the Sumerian and Akkadian words Nabih or Na. Bih, which means messenger, and the Arabic word Nabih, which means wise, intelligent, and well- informed.The Noubahari are humans, and they live on earth. Physically, they are not very much different from the rest of us. But on other levels, they are far more superior. For instance (to name a few): • 1-They do not age as rapidly as we do. A seventy year old Ulema looks like a 37 year old man. Ulema Sadik said: “Physically, the Ulema do not look older then 37…and they stay like that for the rest of their lives…” • 2-Ulema live longer than ordinary human beings. Their lifespan on earth is approximately 135 years. • 3-They are vegetarians. Yes, they do drink, but with moderation. Some smoke, but not cigarettes. Their tobacco is made out of aromatic dried fruits. • 4-They have an enormous compassion toward animals. They communicate exceptionally well with animals; the majority of animals except crocodiles, snakes, insects carrying bacteria and diseases, and some reptiles species. Animals sense their presence and welcome them. Ulema have developed a sign language to facilitate their communication with animals. And usually, animals respond in the same manner.



5-Ulema are well-versed in many languages. And they are fond of languages of ancient civilizations, including those of vanished cultures. Ulema learn foreign languages very

easily and rapidly. Usually, an Ulema learns a foreign language in less than a week. • 6-Ulema can read a voluminous book and memorize it in its entirety in less than three hours. • 7-Ulema can foresee the future and predict events to happen in several dimensions, including our own. • 8-Ulema are in constant contact with the Guardians. • 9-Ulema knowledge in arts, science, history and religions is limitless, etc… These qualities and gifts allow them to fully understand the human psyche, read our minds, and sympathize with our tastes, needs and aspirations. They are socially active, however, they do not reveal themselves to the rest of us, nor do they get involved in groups’ activities. They dislike organized religions, politics, fanaticism, prejudices, stock markets, financial interests, publicity, vain public debates, egoism, and excessive authority. It is not so easy to gain membership in their groups and societies. Membership is by invitation only. Membership procedures and initiation process, formalities, and rituals are rigorous. Many applicants have failed because of the tests they had to go through.

2-Category Two: Mou-Na.rin “Mounawariin”, “M’Noura-Iin”. Ana’kh/Ulemite.. It means the enlightened ones. It is either a noun or an adjective. From the Ana’kh word Mou-Na.rin, derived the Ulemite term Mounawariin, which literally means people of the light, or more precisely the illuminated ones. The Mou-Na.rin are humans, and they live on earth. They are a group of thinkers, philosophers and scientists. They are the custodians of important books and ancient manuscripts about the origin of mankind, the creation of the universe and human races, as well as a multitude of subjects pertaining to vital aspects of humanity, non-terrestrial-intelligent beings, Arwah, and other dimensions that are closely connected to humans, and non-humans. The Mou-Na.rin can contact non-terrestrial beings and entities via several and multiple techniques and means. They can read thoughts, foresee future events, and cure people from all sorts of illnesses and diseases. A group of philologists and linguists of alternative epistemology believe that the Ulemite term Mounawariin means the people who came from the fire, because the Ulemite term is composed of two words: Mouna or Min which means from, and Narin or Nar, which means fire. Another group of scholars suggests that the term Mounawariin means people who are surrounded with light, especially around the top of their head, similar to the Buddhas, and saints, because the term is composed of two words: 1-M, pronounced Meh or Miin, which means from, or came from; 2-Noura (Niir in Ana’kh), which literally means light. It can be found in several languages, including: a-Proto-Hebrew/Hebrew with the word Menora, which means many things including light, candle, lamp, candelabra branches. b-Proto-Aramaic/Aramaic/Assyrian with the words Nourah, Nour, which mean light, flash of light, brightness. c-Arabic with the word Nour, which means light. d-Ousmani, ancient and contemporary Turkish with the word Nour, which means light. e-Farsi/Persian with the word Nour, which means light, and specifically heavenly light. f-Urdu with the word Nour, which means light, and quite often referring to a religious light and spiritual inspiration. Thus the complete meaning of the term becomes: People of the light. In esoterism, occult, black arts, Freemasonry and ultimate knowledge studies, the word light means ultimate knowledge

and enlightenment. Bodhisattva in Sanskrit. In westernized version (Probably not totally accurate), they are called the Illuminati.

3-Category Three: The Gayir-Mirayin “Gayrmirayim”. It is composed of two words: • a-Gayir or Gayr, which mean without. • b-Mirayin or Mirayim, which mean visible, and/or could be seen. The general meaning (Verbatim) is: Those who you can’t see. The Gayir-Mirayin are the non-Physical Ulema. They do not reveal themselves to us. They communicate with the physical Ulema on an exclusive basis through: • 1-Secret codes and a visual language. • 2-Ectoplasmic apparitions. • 3-Transmission of mind. • 4-Visitations through Ba’abs. • 5-Telepathy triggered by a “Conduit” implanted and activated in the brain’ cells. Ordinary human beings are not trained nor prepared to communicate with them. They can’t see them, and they can’t sense their presence, even though sometimes they are very close to them.

4-Category Four: The Ari-Siin “Arishim”. It means the noble and strong guardians or attendants, also the giant spirits or minds of knowledge. It is composed of two words: • a-Ari, which means big; giant; powerful; attendant; guardian; superior; guide; • b-Siin (Also Shi-yin), which means mind; spirit; ultimate level of knowledge and science. From the Ana’kh Ari, derived: • a-The Sumerian words A-ri, which means giants, Aris, which means a grant, and Arig, which means attendant; • b-The Assyrian words Ari and Aria, which mean giants; • c-The Hebrew word Ari, which means a lion, and the name Ariel, which means the lion of God (Ari=giant, and El=God); • d-The Hittite word Ari, which means long. • e-The Ulemite Ari, which means those who have.

The Ari-Siin live and evolve in various higher physical and non-physical dimensions. And this includes the physically known universe, and the meta-cosmos (The world Beyond). They are neither human beings, or spirits. They are pure wisdom and energy.

History Synopsis: The Ulema group or brotherhood was created during the time of Hiram, the Phoenician King of Tyre and King Solomon’s ally. The group included illustrious astronomers, astrologers,

physicians, mathematicians, artists, scientists, metaphysicists, philosophers, authors, and lecturers from Sumer, Babylon, Assyria, Phoenicia, Syria, Palestine, Israel, Egypt, China, Mongolia, and Greece. Later on in history, leading figures of the Knights of St John of Malta, The Templars, The Wise Men of Arwad, and Hiram-Grand Orient Masonic Rites’ members joined the Ulema group. People are taught to believe that the world (Seen and unseen) consists of a physical life on earth, and a spiritual life after death. The Ulema’s views are different. According to The Book of Sun of the Great Knowledge, the world or universe usually referred to as “WuJud” contains more than a physical life and a spiritual life. Wu Jud consists of 11 dimensions. Humans are aware of three dimensions only. Some have learned about additional dimensions through theoretical quantum physics, but their knowledge of these extra-dimensions is minimal, or simply theoretical. The fourth dimension is the one that exists in the next life. That is the limit of Man’s understanding and interpretation of the world; the physical and non-physical (spiritual). To the Ulema, life, the world, including human existence go beyond the fourth dimension. For instance, the “Guardians” live in the fourth, fifth, and sixth dimensions. In the seventh and eight dimension, live the “Ultimate Ones”, and so on. Thus, the “Guardians” who live in higher dimensions are noble entities who communicate with chosen human beings and enlightened teachers for various reasons and purposes. The “Guardians” are not physical beings, however, they can manifest to us in any shape or form using a “Plasmic” organism or substance that the human mind cannot comprehend. The Ulema receive knowledge and guidance from the “Guardians”. The Ulema group was also called the “Society of the Book of Rama-Dosh”. The Ulema do not discuss religions. Rekh-get-Amen, and the Anunnaki-Ulema Extraordinary Deeds, Faculties and Supernatural Powers

I. Definition and introduction II. Unusual deeds of the Anunnaki-Ulema 1. Introduction: The Anunnaki-Ulema a- Anunnaki-Ulema, Grand Master Li b- Anunnaki-Ulema Cheik Al Huseini c- Anunnaki-Ulema Rabbi Mordechai II. Stories about the Anunnaki-Ulema 1. Master Li calming down a cobra in the street of Benares 2. Making a bird from paper 3. Master Li feeding the fish and birds with food that came from nowhere 4. The Tuareg and the magical coffee cup 5. Folding the space 6. The amazing deeds of Anunnaki-Ulema Mordechai

___________________

I. Definition and introduction: Rekh-get-Amen, refers to a group of Anunnaki-Ulema known for their extraordinary deeds and faculties.

In the West, writers interpreted Rekh-get-Amen, as the name of the priests, hierophants, and teachers of magic, who, according to Lenormant, Maspero, the Champollions, etc., etc., “could levitate, walk the air, live under water, sustain great pressure, harmlessly suffer mutilation, read the past, foretell the future, make themselves invisible, calm down snakes, and cure diseases” (Bonwick, Religion of Magic). And the same author adds: “Admission to the mysteries did not confer magical powers. These depended upon two things: • a-The possession of innate capacities; • b-The knowledge of formulæ employed under suitable circumstances.”

II. Unusual deeds of the Anunnaki-Ulema: 1. Introduction: The Anunnaki-Ulema. The Anunnaki-Ulema are not a homogenous group. They come from various backgrounds, born to parents of diverse religions, and from every country in the world. None of that matters to them – their affiliation is never to a religion, nor to a country. They are citizens of the world and they serve humanity. The way they serve is not the same. Some Anunnaki-Ulema are recluses, spending their lives in study and research. Others live in the world and are very much part of it. For example, the powerful organization, Pères du Triangle, which has enormous influence on world affairs, economics, security, and politics, and is functioning in total secrecy, is manned entirely by people who have had the Anunnaki-Ulema training. The members are hardly recluses. In the Lodges occupied by the Pères du Triangle, one can meet heads of state, military leaders, Nobel Prize winners, and many other dignitaries who are entirely in the public eye.All AnunnakiUlema share high ethics, unblemished moral behavior, charity, love of animals that includes strict vegetarian diet, service to the poor and helpless, and most interesting – they are all rewarded by a legendary longevity. Every one of the Masters who taught me was at least a hundred years old, and some were close to two hundred. And they don’t show the signs of age; they are able to choose the age they appear to be, and often change it, which may confuse ordinary people with whom they mingle.

a- Anunnaki-Ulema, Grand Master Li: Master Li is my first teacher. He was born in China, he is well over a hundred fifty five years old, but looks about fifty. He is tall, slim, and has a white beard. Sometimes he wears traditional Chinese robes, sometimes he prefers a European attire – very likely depending on the type of his current mission. Master Li works in the diplomatic service, sometimes as an ambassador, other times behind the scenes, aiding governments all over the world in the most delicate affairs. His linguistic abilities are legendary, and his turn of mind highly philosophical and extremely calm under all circumstances. He is also a phenomenal healer and I am a witness to his treatment of a very sick woman whom he brings back to complete health – instantaneously. Though he possesses considerable extrasensory abilities and techniques, Master Li’s view of the matter is that if it is possible to do something naturally, it is best to leave it at that and not call on any supernatural agency or power. He does not consort or employ supernatural beings unless absolutely necessary. b- Anunnaki-Ulema Cheik Al Huseini: Living and working in Baalbeck, Lebanon, The Cheik has access to some of the most esoteric and important documents in the world, including The Book of Ramadosh. He belongs to a different tradition than Germain’s other masters. As a Middle Eastern Ulema, he comfortably used all the magical techniques that the Western Ulema are trying to avoid, since they follow a

different road, working like scientists and generally preferring a simple life style. He even employs non-human entities, such as Djinn and Afrit, on a regular basis. Even though his own mode of living is modest, he does occasionally follow the sumptuous tradition of King Solomon. c- Anunnaki-Ulema Rabbi Mordechai: Rabbi Mordechai defies characterization. He dresses like a rabbi, works as an alchemist, Kabbalist, and linguist in addition to his usual Ulema duties, and while his turn of mind is highly scientific, he is not above creating supernatural beings if he needs them to do some heavy and quick work for his many charity cases. Mordechai can communicate with animals, create genetically engineered plants without a laboratory, and teleport himself in plain daylight. Larger than life and possessing eyes that are so brilliant that they make people lower their own eyes when talking to him, he is certainly not a recluse. On the contrary, he is a bon-vivant, a great cook, loves to dance, and plays the balalaika like a professional. He can also drink untold quantities of vodka without any ill effects, and despite strict vegetarianism, believes that caviar is another matter and altogether a gray area (“they are eggs!” he claims). Always cheerful, there is no adversity that Rabbi Mordechai cannot conquer. During his long life (he was born in Russia, and it is well documented that he was older than the last Czar) he had.

II. Stories about the Anunnaki-Ulema 1. Master Li calming down a cobra in the street of Benares: Note: The following stories were published in my previous books, and attributed to Germain Lumiere, a pseudonym I have used in some of my Kira’ats and witings. Here is what I saw with own eyes while I was studying with Master Li: The streets were literally lined with people, lying on the ground, wrapped in their sand-colored clothes, the same color as the ground. I could not understand why people had to be so poor as to sleep in the street. You could not even tell if the people were dead or alive, and the scene frightened me very much. But soon I realized that no one paid particular attention to the situation. Women wearing colorful silk saris, that were as striking as the feathers of tropical birds, wove their way among the bodies on the ground. Westerners, mostly British, did the same, looking very military and imposing. Suddenly I saw a horrible thing. A large snake crawled among the people on the ground, slithering here and there. No one moved, allowing the snake to pass. I froze with terror; I never saw a snake, except in the zoo. The Master put his hand on my shoulder.

“The

snake will not hurt you, Germain,” he said. He raised his hand, and twisted it around, making a strange sound. This was bizarre. How could one hand make a sound? Apparently, the snake heard it. It rose vertically to the air, went down again, turned, and left the scene. Many of the poor children came to thank the Master. I realized he was well known around this area.

“You see, Germain, the snake simply went about his own business. It is not right to assume that he meant to harm anyone and be afraid of him, he had no such intention,” the Master said cheerfully. All his lessons were like that. He never said, “Watch, I am going to do something wonderful now, pay attention.” No, he did not want us to pay attention to himself, only to what we could see and learn. And indeed his students, knowing that, never interrupted him but always paid attention, since just being around him was a constant learning experience – and a very pleasant one at that.” 2. Making a bird from paper: Eventually, after a few weeks, the Master (Master Li) came back. We were very happy to see him, of course. I was particularly interested in his return, not just because I liked him, but

because I saw a mystery or two at the house that I wanted to question him about. First, I discovered a room which had a closed door. I knew I should not enter, but I did anyway, and to my surprise I saw a very untidy mess of papers, all sizes and colors. I was not comfortable asking anyone else, so when the Master came back, I confessed my spying and asked him what the papers were for. The Master smiled, and said, “Go choose whatever paper you like, any color, any size. Bring two or three pieces.” I picked a few nice pieces and returned. The Master asked, “what would you like to see? A bird, maybe? Shall we have a bird visit us?”

“But birds don’t go in houses,” I said. “Only if they are lost. I don’t want any bird to be frightened and lost.”

“Not everything is as it seems,” said the Master. “Some birds are not lost, nor are they afraid. They just visit.” He quickly made a few folds in one of the papers, a white one, and to my amazement, a neat sculpture of a pigeon was sitting in his hands. I laughed, delighted with the trick.

“And I think a bird likes flowers, doesn’t it?” asked the Master. “Yes, they do,” I said with conviction. The Master made a few folds in another piece of paper, a red one. A rose magically appeared in his hand. I was thrilled, and touched the paper carefully. It was all so lifelike. As I touched the bird, it flew out of the Master’s hand. I recoiled, slightly shocked. “Nothing to be afraid of,” said the Master. “Come along.” He took me to the garden, and the bird flew after us in a rather business-like manner, as if knowing exactly what it meant to do. In plain day light, the Master gently put the rose on a rose bush. The paper rose immediately turned into a real flower, and the paper bird, now a real, living pigeon, settled on the bush and made distinctive pigeon sounds.

“These

two are not lost at all,” said the Master. “I think they are very happy.” I had to agree. Somehow, the incident, despite its magical and unusual tone, did not frighten me at all. I loved it. And then came the miracle of the tree. In another room in this large house, around the exit to the garden, and with its door wide open, resided many empty flower pots, with just dirt in them but no plants. Passing by them one day, I asked the master, “Why do you keep all these empty pots?”

“They are made for giant trees that like to live inside the house,” said the Master. “But how can you fit a giant tree inside? They are bigger than the ceiling,” I said skeptically. “Well, I really was remiss in not having a few in the house already,” said the Master. “They are very important and bring happiness and luck. Please choose one pot, and let me show you how the biggest tree in the world will fit into it.”

“But it can’t come into the house by itself,” I said. “No, they don’t walk, but we can go out and look for it,” said the Master. We went out and stood before a giant pepper tree, covered by feathery leaves and red tiny dots of the pepper spice. A living, thriving, beautiful tree that must have been in the garden for many years.

“This tree?” I asked. “But it is not cut, it is growing! Don’t cut it, it may be hurt!” “Of course I won’t hurt the tree. But we needed to choose a special kind of tree, right? That is why we are looking at it. Now come back inside and see what happened,” said the Master. We returned into the house, and in the formerly empty pot stood a tiny tree, the exact replica of the giant tree outside, complete with the small red dots of the pepper spice. I stared, speechless. How did it go into the pot?

“This tree is older than the one outside,” said the Master. “As a matter of fact, the giant tree is the baby of this little one, and grew from one of its seeds. Where I am going to take you some day, when we start our serious studies, we don’t measure people by their size. We measure

them by this,” he said, tapping the top of his nose to the top of his forehead, “and by that,” tapping a small area around his heart. “Size means nothing.” Gradually, slowly, something was happening to me. I calmed down. Under the peaceful influence of the teacher, the magical occurrences, the friendships I developed, and the newness of the culture, I began to feel more and more confident. Of course, I was not aware of it, until an interesting incident brought it to my six-year-old attention.” 3. Master Li feeding the fish and birds with food that came from nowhere: Here is a heart-felt story about a most unusual fishing experience I had in the company of my teacher Master Li, while visiting a small Chinese village on the beach. “We will go about the island and show you how people live here,” said the Master. We went down to the small beach. Some boats were on the beach, turned upside down, and the men were repairing them. Unfortunately, the Master explained, they are so poor, and have so little wood, that sometimes they had to simply patch a boat rather than fix it properly, and endangered themselves when they went to sea. But they had no choice in the matter. Others were fixing their fishing equipment. I saw that when they fished near the beach, they used nets, and when they fished farther in the water, they used boxes made of rattan or bamboo. “Would you like to try to fish?” said the Master. “I have never fished before,” I said. “What would you use, a net or a box?”

“Neither,” said the Master. We went to the edge of the sea. Soft little waves touched the rocks that lined the beach like a natural pier.

“You can take your shoes off so they won’t get wet, but don’t put your feet or play in the water for a little while,” said the Master. “We don’t want to scare the fish.” He sat on a rock, rolled up his sleeves, and put his finger in the water. He held nothing in his hands. I watched, fascinated, as the fish started to come to his finger, stuck their little heads up and opened their mouths. From somewhere, I can’t imagine where, the Master produced quite a lot of crumbs, and fed the fish. That was the Master’s idea of fishing; he never killed an animal in his life. When he was done, and the fish left, I grabbed his hand to see if there was any mysterious object in it, something with which he called the fish to his fingers. But there was nothing in his hands, nothing in his sleeves. The Master laughed. “No, I have nothing in my hands, Germain. It is simply knowing how to use your hands properly. Do you know how to join your hands?”

“Yes,” I said, and grasped my hands together. “There is a better way,” said the Master. He leaned his closed fist inside his other hand, which was open.

“You see, Germain, the fist, which you make with the right hand, is for strength and power. The left hand, left open, is the shield. By holding the fist and the shield together, you protect others from your own aggression.” I tried it, and he approved of the way I placed the hands. “Now,” he said, “I am going to teach you how to use the hands, followed by your body, to do what we call ‘ballet with nature.’ I would like you to practice it every day. Would you do that? And later, when we meet again, I will show you the next step.”

“Sure,” I said. “How do you ballet with nature?” “First, you move your left arm in circular motion.

Let your body flow with it, your whole body; sway and turn with it. When you get tired, move the arm in the same way, only in the opposite direction.” I tried, and it felt very nice both ways.

“Now,

take the right hand, make a fist, and repeat the same dancing motion, first in this direction, then the other.” I tried, and again, found it easy. Then I combined the two motions, under his instructions, and he approved. I promised I would do it every day, which I faithfully did.

I honestly thought I was dancing… only later I found out, when it was necessary and urgent, that the Master, the gentle, loving Master, really taught me the first rules of deadly self defense, and it would be rather handy later in life. In the meantime, we returned to the temple. There were a few birds on the shore, not many. To my surprise, they took a look at the Master, and a couple of them flew straight at him and sat on his shoulder. The Master produced more crumbs from thin air, and the birds had their lunch. How did they know he could feed them, I wondered. “They just know,” said the Master.

“You will find that animals understand more than people do, if you love them.” I have learned so much and enjoyed my stay in the island, but unfortunately we could not stay as long as we wished. 4. The Tuareg and the magical coffee cup: I am now with my teacher in Damascus (Capital of Syria) visiting an old friend of Master Li. Two years after we arrived in Damascus, I was playing in the garden. One of the servants came out and told me, “We have some Chinese people in the house. They want to see you.” I had no idea who they could be, and went into the house, rather surprised. As soon as I crossed the threshold, I froze, noticing a faint, delicate scent of amber mixed with flowers in the air. Only one person on earth was associated with this unique scent combination. I instantly knew the Master came for me. I ran to him and we hugged each other, I was so happy to see him, I missed him so much. Suddenly I realized that he looked different – he was dressed in a European suit, not his usual Chinese robes. “And won’t you say hello to my wife?” he said, laughing. I looked at the woman who stood nearby, smiling, and did not recognize her. Who was this lady, dressed like an elegant European, wearing makeup and perfume? She laughed at my amazement and I suddenly recognized my old friend and was delighted to see her. The first thought that crossed my mind was “Thank Heaven we fixed the toilets…” They loved the house, and we gave them a beautiful room on the second floor. They planned to stay a week or so, and I spent all the time I could with the Master, while his wife went with Mama to various shops and places of interest. I was hoping he would mention a new trip, but as the visit took place in the middle of the school year, I knew it was not likely to happen. But this was the Master, so I knew something wonderful was bound to happen even if we stay put. And indeed it happened. A couple of days later, the Master told me he wanted to introduce me to some important people. I did not know what to expect, and was rather surprised when he headed toward the suk, as they called the market. What kind of important people we could meet at the suk, I wondered, but said nothing and waited to see what was going to happen. I always loved visiting the suk. It was an extensive, ancient marketplace, part of it in the open air, the other part, which was my favorite, made up of narrow streets under massive arches of stone that served as a roof. Each arch had carvings on it, either pictures or letters, half rubbed off with age. The ground was covered with old, irregular stone slabs. The stores were narrow, each like a hole in the wall and secured with heavy wooden doors. Many were very small, like tiny caves. Others, though still narrow, were long and burrowed deep into the buildings. Even during daytime the suk was dark, so yellow lamps shed intimate, golden light over the merchandise. Everything burst with deep, glowing, jewel-toned colors. Most of the vendors spread or hung the colorful objects around the entrance, to entice the customers to come in. Anything and everything was sold there – handmade rugs, silk and cotton clothes, accessories, cosmetics, spices, pickles, sacks of rice, beans, sugar, and coffee – anything you could think of. Copperware shone softly under the glowing lights, wood and leather furniture, inlaid with shells and mother-of-pearl, w ere piled with gorgeous silver jewellery, musical instruments produced a faint sound as the people pushed against them, and the scents of coffee, spices, food, and heavy perfumes lingered in the air. It was a place of magic.

We entered a shop that sold beautiful copperware and furniture made of wood and inlaid with mother-of-pearl. Inside, he said a few words in Arabic to the man who was sitting at the shop. This was the first time I heard him speak Arabic; how many languages did the Master speak, I wondered. The Arab took us to the back of the shop, to a little room behind a curtain. We entered, and inside sat a most imposing man, wearing a blue Tuareg outfit and a large turban. He was old and his beard was white, and to me he looked like a mixture of a rabbi, a priest, and a patriarch, very different from the sheiks and the clerics we saw in the street. I sensed that he was very special. As they were greeting each other in Arabic, I was surprised that the Tuareg did not rise. Arabs are extremely polite and hospitable, and it is unusual that a host would not get up to greet a guest. The Master introduced me, and we sat on a low divan across a little table from the Tuareg. He offered us coffee, and one of the workers in the shop came in with a tray, and poured it into three tiny cups. The Master and our host took their drink without sugar, but I could not drink Turkish coffee like that since I found it very bitter, and so I put some sugar into it. When I finished my coffee, the Tuareg asked me to give him my cup. He shook it a few times, allowing the coffee grounds and sugar to spread themselves around the cup, and said, smiling, “I am going to read your future.” He started by telling me about my past, and what I was doing now, all perfectly accurate. He proceeded to tell me a few things about my doings in the future, then put the cup on the table. I was terribly curious. What was in the cup that could tell him so much? So I stood up to pick the cup, but the Tuareg said, “no need to move, the cup will come to you if you want it, since you are such a good boy.” The Master said, “he really is a good boy,” which made me very proud, but before I could thank him, the cup rose in the air and floated toward me, and landed on in my lap. I looked at the Tuareg with speechless amazement.“We call this Tay Al Ard,” said the Tuareg. “It means, folding of the Earth.” I did not know what to say, having never heard the term. “You can pick up the cup now,” said the Tuareg. “What do you want to do with it?”

“I just want to see the things you saw when you told me about the past and the future,” I said. I looked inside, but the cup contained nothing more than some coffee grounds and a bit of sticky sugar.

“There is only coffee mud inside!” I said, disappointed. “Look again,” said the Tuareg. I looked. The cup became very heavy. I put it in my lap, and the mud inside started to move and fold, like a living creature. I gazed at it, fascinated, but did not know what it meant.

“Can I take it home and show it to my mother?” I said. The cup flew again and went to the table. No, it did not want to go home with me. The Master said, “This is your first lesson.” I had no idea what he meant, and the two of them started to speak in a language I have never heard before. Then the Master rose and told me it was time to leave. The Tuareg said goodbye to me, very kindly, and I noticed that again he did not rise. In the street, I asked the Master, “Why did he not get up? This is unusual, and in every other way he was so polite and kind.”

“He has been sitting like this for thirty years.” “So he never leaves this room?” I asked, incredulously. “He does leave the room when he goes to teach in a very special school, which we call Ma’had. He teleports himself.”

“He can do that? He can fly through the air? Really?” “He can do many unusual things. But he cannot walk.” “What happened to him, Master?”

“Years ago, he had an accident and became paralyzed. He was offered two options by some very special people. He could save his body and walk again, or lose his body and acquire knowledge. He chose knowledge and was initiated by these people into a secret order of great scholars.”

“Who were they, Master?” “They were Ulema, Germain, and he is an Ulema as well. The Ulema are teachers of very secret and important knowledge.”

“And he lost his ability to walk?” “His body was cut in half, Germain. He has no lower body at all.” “No lower body? He is just a half of a person?” “Yes, he is just a half. That is why he cannot rise to greet his guests.” “So how does he live? How does he eat?” “He does not need to eat. He could, perhaps, if he wanted to, but he has no reason too.” “But he drank coffee! Does he go to the bathroom?” The Master laughed. “No, he does not need to go to the bathroom. Anything he drinks evaporates from his body. When you have Tay Al Ard, you don’t need a physical presence. It is no longer of any importance.” I walked along, deep in thought. “Master,” I finally said, “you said it was my first lesson. I suppose you mean the Tay Al Ard, but this is not so. It was not my first lesson.” The Master gave me a quick, searching look.

“What was your first lesson, then?” he asked quietly. “The paper bird that you made in Benares. The one

that became a real bird and flew to the paper rose that also became a real flower and attached itself to the rosebush.”

“I see,” said the Master. “So you figured it all out.” “Yes, I think so,” I said. I did not add what I have

realized, and knew with an assurance that cannot be explained, then or now. There was no need to say anything. The Master knew that I understood that he, too, was an Ulema, and that he was doing me the inconceivable honor of teaching me and giving me his friendship. Why did he choose me? What have I done to deserve such happiness? I had no idea. I was only twelve years old, so I could not tell where it started, and what all this would lead to in the future, but I knew one thing with an absolute certainty – I was the luckiest boy in the world. 5. Folding the space:

“Tay

Al Ard,” said the Master, “is the metaphysical experience that produces a teleportation phenomenon.”

“Would I be able to do it?” I asked. I envisioned myself hopping at will to every corner of the earth, not even bothering to pack.

“Perhaps

some day. It is extremely complicated and sometimes even dangerous. For the moment, I just want you to understand the concepts.”

“Were did the teachings come from?” “The Ulema learned it from Rou-hi-yin, who are supreme beings that dwell in the fifth dimension. For many years, they practiced peacefully all over the world. When Islam came to the Middle East, the Prophet Muhammad banned Tay Al Ard, and many of the Ulema teachers became Allamah, prominent figures in letters, literature, science, and religion. However, not all of them renounced their Ulema identity.

Those who chose to remain Ulema, remained the custodians of the Anunnakis’ secret knowledge and esoteric powers. They joined the circle of Non-Muslim Ulema and the groups shared their knowledge. This was common particularly among the Sufis.”

“What do the words Tay Al Ard mean?” I asked. “The words mean ‘the folding of space.’ To put it simply, you traverse the earth without moving. Instead of physically moving from one place to another, the enlightened persons do the exact opposite. They bring the place they want to reach to where they stand. The very earth of the place that they wanted to reach actually moves, and is placed under their feet.”

“Can you see the earth as it moves?” “Never. It happens in a blink of an eye, no matter how far the destination is.” “And only the Ulema know how to do it, Master?” “That depends how you look at it. Under other names, the phenomenon manifests itself in many other cultures. But some say that all of the great people, who practiced Tay Al Ard, such as the great king Solomon from Judea, were secret Ulema anyway. It is well known that King Solomon moved the throne of the Queen of Sheba to his own palace so that she would feel at home during her visit with him. The event was recorded by both Islamic and Jewish teachings.”

“Are there any scientific explanations as to how it works?” I asked. The Master smiled. He saw I was already going in the right direction, and it pleased him.

“This is a very good question,” He said. “It was once well put by the Ulema Cheik Al Kabir. His exact words were: Time is represented with two lines not perfectly aligned; one for you, the other for what is not you. Space is represented with two circles, one for you, the other for what is not you. If you manage to place yourself between one of the two lines and one of the two circles without touching the other line and the other circle, you will conquer time-space.” I considered this. “But time is not going in two lines, Master. It goes straight from yesterday to tomorrow, through today, in one line.”

“That

is what most people think, but they are wrong, and great thinkers understand the malleability of time and space. Sufis, Gnostics, pre-Islamic, Islamic, and Jewish scholars, all wrote about it. The Jewish Kabbalists, in particular, engaged themselves in the study of Tay Al Ard, but had a different name for it, in Hebrew. They called it Kefitzat Haderach, meaning, word by word, ‘the jumping of the road,’ but translated as the ability to jump instantaneously from one place to another or travel with unnatural speed. It was widely documented by them.”

“What about modern scientists?” I asked. “Einstein discussed it in a number of his

papers, and it was a component of his General Relativity Theory, relating to the warping of space-time enabled by the effects of gravity.”

“I read fairy tales and science fiction stories about such things,” I said. “Of course you did. Fiction writers have been using it for many years,” said the Master. “But it is based on truth.”

“But I still don’t understand the principle of it,” I said. “How does the earth jump?” “There are many explanations,” said the Master, “none of them complete, since mysteries are sometimes only partially understood. Look at it this way. Newtonian physics, which did not allow such occurrences, were replaced long ago. Such things as wormholes, dark matter, and spacetime fluidity allow much more flexibility in investigating teleportation. It is complicated. For example, Quantum physics has proven that particles, such as photons and atoms, can appear instantaneously at a new place without traveling through space in any visible manner.

Perhaps this phenomenon is possible by encoding information about an object, transmitting the information to another place, and creating a copy of the original in the new location.”

“In this solution, then, the earth does not jump.” “This is correct. But in both explanations the physical phenomenon is similar, as it is based on the disintegration of the atoms, those of the earth or those of the person, and their reassembly at the place of destination. I see no true conflict here.”

“In the stories I read, the person just wishes to go somewhere, and there he goes,” I said. “Again, this is not a contradiction,” said the Master. “In Western science it is now assumed that space does not have an objective reality, and reality itself is thought of as observer-based and subjective entity. If so, then ideas such as traveling in space without actually physically moving are no longer so strange. In this way, Tay Al Ard is viewed as the manipulation of reality by the person who wishes to travel from point one to point two in an environment that is subject to the traveler’s will.”

“And so,” I said, “the idea is everywhere, stories, science, different cultures, and you know many people who have done it. I suppose you have done it too.”

“Yes, I have,” said the Master. “Well, then,” I said, “why can’t I learn to do it right away?” “Because a child might be hurt in some of the places

you might want to jump to. If the environment is not safe, and you are even a little bit confused by it, you won’t be able to find your way out and may even be killed. Let’s wait until you are an adult.”

“Ah,

well,” I said resignedly. “I guess the trip I was planning to the South Pole, to visit the penguins, must be postponed.”

“Just a few years,” said the Master. 6. The amazing deeds of Anunnaki-Ulema Mordechai: Ulema Mordechai is a father figure tome, and he was my second Anunnaki-Ulema teacher. No one who had met Rabbi Mordechai even once could forget him, anymore that you could forget an earthquake or a typhoon. His energy, love of life, and powerful personality would leave strong impression immediately on anyone who had the pleasure of meeting him. I remembered him very well, a large man with a long white beard, with a booming voice and a hearty laugh, always cheerful, always pleasant. Here is the story about how I met him and became his student. In Paris, during the turbulent days of the war, Master Mordechai paid us a visit. My mother told me so many wonderful things about him, almost everyday, and I knew I would recognize him right away, and looked forward to it. Maman said, “Have I forgotten to tell you? How could I? I must really be too busy if I could do that. It will be such fun to see Rabbi Mordechai, he is coming to visit with us.” Two weeks later, around seven o’clock at night, I came home from school. As soon as I opened the door, I heard a laugh that filled the entire house, and I knew Rabbi Mordechai came. The house felt different, as if the quiet atmosphere was charged by some extra energy that was not there before. I heard him calling me from the other room, booming at me as soon as I closed the door, though how he knew it was me I could never understand. “Finally you are here! I could not wait to see you!” And a great big bear of a man rushed out of the living room and hugged me with incredible strength. He let me go, held me at arm’s length, and looked at me with his intense blue green eyes, so bright that some people had difficultly looking at them and would lower their own eyes when he looked at them. He did not change at all, the white beard, long and thick,

almost reached his belt, and he still wore the dark suit that was his signature. I remember him telling me that people who saw him from the back, wearing this black coat, thought he was a priest, but as soon as he turned, they would realize he must be a rabbi, but then again, not quite… to me he looked like the personification of a Russian peasant, but highly intellectual. Rabbi Mordechai was not easy to categorize.

“You look well, my boy” he said, and I felt that his approval was important, and was very happy to hear it. “You look wonderful too, Rabbi,” I said. “I am so happy to see you again.”

“Don’t think that just because I did not see you for a few years, I did not know what you were doing,” said Rabbi Mordechai. “Our friend, Master Li, kept me abreast of your advancement. He is very pleased with it.” A sudden suspicion occurred to me that their connections with each other, and also with me and my mother, were not accidental, but I did not know at that time how to connect the dots, so I let it pass.

“I see you are still wearing your ring, Rabbi,” I said, laughing. I used to be fascinated with his ring. It was a heavy ring set with a green topaz, which could be opened to reveal a secret compartment. Inside, he kept a dry bean, on which he wrote, in miniature, the entire Torah. “Is the bean still there?” I continued. “Of course,” said Rabbi Mordechai. “I need the Torah with me all the time.”

“And where have you been all these years?” “Mostly in Estonia and Lithuania,” he said. “So much help is needed under the Soviets… such poor people, starving, homeless. I built towns for them.”

“You built towns?” I asked, incredulously. How could one man build towns? “Oh yes, I’ll tell you about it later,” he said casually. “It’s a long story, and we should not keep your mother waiting.” We returned to the living room, where Mama was pouring out some drinks for us to have before we went in for dinner. “Now, my dear Madame Lumière, don’t you think you need a mezuzah? Where is your mezuzah? I did not see one when I came in.”

“Please,

Rabbi, with all due respect, I don’t need any religious objects in this house,” said Mama, sighing, and handed him his drink. “They never did me much good, to say the least.”

“Ah, you will think differently about the kind of mezuzah I am talking about…” and he pulled out of his pocket a mezuzah and put it on the table. It was covered by blue and white diamonds of the first quality. Mama picked it up and looked at it, amazed.

“Well!” she said, “Perhaps I should change my mind… Shall I put it in my bedroom? It won’t be safe to keep a thing like that on the front door.”

“You

can’t even carry it to your bedroom, Madame Lumière,” he said, his blue green eyes twinkling with amusement. “It’s much too heavy.” I saw Mama looking at the mezuzah that she was still holding in total amazement. It seemed to be pushing her hand down, getting heavier and heavier. She placed it on the table, unable to hold it any longer. I tried to pick it up, and Rabbi Mordechai said, “Didn’t you learn anything in Damascus? Don’t you remember what happened when you tried to grab such a thing?” I suddenly remembered the coffee cup I drank from when I visited the Tuareg in the suk in Damascus, as a child. The mezuzah had to be the same type of enchanted object, with a mind of its own. Rabbi Mordechai looked at the mezuzah, and just like the cup, it jumped into my lap. I did not touch it, and did not quite know what to do. What’s more, I was a little uncomfortable about his knowledge regarding my visit to the Tuareg. How did he know? I looked at him with some suspicion and he burst out laughing, and gently slapped my face. “I know a lot of things,” he

said. “I told you, I have watched over your advancement for years.” Mama ignored this exchange and said, “Why don’t you take care of my arthritis instead of playing such tricks, if you are so powerful? I could not hold on to it, it was too heavy for my arms.”

“This has nothing to do with arthritis, it really is just a trick of sorts. You can put it back on the table, Germain, it won’t bite.” I did and he put it back in his pocket, and we went to dinner. After dinner, Mama, who was extremely tired after a long day at work, excused herself and retired to her own room. Rabbi Mordechai and I went to the library. “Now, he said, “let’s go back to the issue of the mezuzah, shall we? Look.” He took it out of his pocket and gave it to me. It was definitely the same mezuzah, but not a single diamond remained on it, and it seemed to be made of copper. “You see, using these tricks was the way I could help those poor people in Estonia and Lithuania. I can change metals, and other substances, into gold, diamonds, or other precious stones, as needed.”

“So you put the diamonds in the mezuzah for a limited period of time?” “Not exactly. I did not really have to put them in. When performing this trick, the person involved usually sees the physical object or property he or she lost and could not regain. Your mother lost her diamonds in the war, and her vision of the diamonds affected the mezuzah. You never lost anything of a material nature, so now, while not influenced by her vision, you are seeing plain metal. It’s much like a crystal ball. People see different things when they look into the same crystal ball, since it reflects their minds. If you were ill, you would see something related to illness and recovery. Had your mother’s arthritis been really bad, she would have seen something related to it, rather than the diamonds. Fortunately, her arthritis is very mild. I needed to build houses for the people in Estonia and Lithuania. Most of the people from whom I needed to buy materials or get licenses, lost money in the past. So if I put anything on the table in front of them, lets say some leaves, or paper, they saw money, took it, and let me have anything I needed.”

“And would the money disappear?” “Sometimes, but not in a way that could incriminate me. Also, if they were good people, they could keep it.” I was silent. Something strange was happening here, I thought. Why is he telling me all these things? There had to be some plan, some pattern, to his sudden appearance…

“I am going to give you this mezuzah,” he said. “Carry it with you. When you are in trouble, real trouble, look at it, and you may be able to see the solution to your problem. It has a great secret, look.” He held it in his hand, and with the other hand, opened an invisible compartment, then closed it. “Now,” he said, “Try to open it.” I took the mezuzah and there was simply no compartment to be found. The mezuzah was seamless. I looked at him with amazement. “The compartment will only open three times in your lifetime. It will grant you three wishes. One of them, the last one, will be the ultimate request, relating to life and death. Before that, one wish will be used for yourself, the other for someone else. If you ask for help and the compartment opens, this is the sign that the wish will be granted. Now take it and put it in your pocket.”

“Rabbi

Mordechai,” I said, putting the mezuzah in my pocket, “You have great powers, don’t

you?”

“I

plan to teach you a great deal of these powers,” he said without elaborating. “Now, off to sleep! I am an old man and it is three o’clock in the morning!” I could not sleep, this was really exciting. Why was Rabbi Mordechai planning to teach me? Was this the plan? What about the Master? There were so many questions. But before trying to resolve anything else, I decided I had to find out what this mysterious mezuzah was made of. I

had a friend in the Institut Pasteur, a scientist, who in turn had a friend who worked in a military lab. Next morning, my friend and I went to the lab, and let the military man look at it. He took preliminary measurements, so as to coordinate weight to size, and then put the mezuzah on a scale, matching it to a light weight that should have worked against a small copper object. But it did not work. To our surprise, the mezuzah’s side of the scales sank down immediately as if it were much heavier than the weight. The military man fixed the scales and tried again, with the same results.

“This

object is registering 20 kilograms,” he said. “But it cannot be. A small object made of copper could not weigh that much under any circumstances. I don’t know how to proceed.” My friend from the Institut Pasteur picked it up, and it was extremely light again. “This is bizarre,” said my friend. “No point in going on, it won’t work. Let’s go home.” I took the mezuzah home. Rabbi Mordechai was there, and somehow he knew where I was. I can’t imagine how he knew, since I told no one at home about my plans, but eventually I got used to his ability to find out where I went. He looked sad. “That was not good, son. You could have asked me any questions you wanted about the mezuzah, but instead you went to the military. That is not good.” he seemed upset about it and I felt like a real fool and apologized. “Well,” he said, “never mind. Put on your hat and coat. I have got something to show you. We are going to visit an old friend of mine, I often stay with him when I am in Paris.” We went to a small house in a quiet side street near Avenue Victor Hugo, and a pleasant little man opened the door and greeted us warmly. Rabbi Mordechai introduced him as Mr. Markowitch. He took us into a modest living room, and opened a bottle of Calvados. We sat comfortably, sipping our drinks, and Rabbi Mordechai said, “Son, not even the biggest scientist in France knows as much as this gentleman who is right here with us.” Mr. Markowitch smiled in a deprecating way, and said, “No, no. I am nothing special…” Rabbi Mordechai waved his hand, dismissing Mr. Markowitch’s modesty. “I say, my friend, would you mind showing your laboratory to Germain?” Not at all,” said Mr. Markowitch. “I will be delighted to show it to him.” We went into the basement, which was large and comprised of several rooms. Mr. Markowitch opened a door, and stood aside to let up pass. What I saw there was in such complete contradiction to the simple living room that I gasped. The room was a combination of a movie set and a medieval laboratory, large, messy, dusty, and full of tubes, flasks, bottles, boiling water, and steam. I smelled something boiling, burning metals, and other strange odors. What in the world was this? Suddenly I had a hunch. “Are you an alchemist?” I asked, bewildered.

“Not exactly,” said Mr. Markowitch. “I am only a transmutist, though I do my best to work for the benefit of humanity. Rabbi Mordechai is an alchemist, though. The greatest alchemist I have ever known.” That was something to digest. I knew Rabbi Mordechai was many things, but an alchemist was not something I expected.

“There is a difference? Don’t both professionals try to transmute metals?” I asked. “Yes and no. The alchemists are of a higher level. They can transmute metals into pure gold, and also can produce the Elixir of Life. The transmutists can change substances into any metal other than gold, and we cannot manufacture the Elixir of Life.”“I see,” I said, not quite sure if I understood the implications.

“Look at this,” said Mr. Markowitch. He opened a drawer of a big table and took out a chunk of raw gold. He looked at it affectionately. “This is Rabbi Mordechai’s first gift to me,” he said. “The first of many. I would not sell this one for anything… he did not even have a bank account at the time, would you believe it? And he produced this beautiful gold for me. He never thinks about himself.”

“So what do you do, Mr. Markowitch?” I asked, curious. “I work for a French-Swiss pharmaceutical company as a chemist. That is my regular job. But I am also trying to work for myself, by creating a formula for a wonderful perfume. Rabbi Mordechai helped me all along, and if everything turns out well I will be able to make a lot of money. That would be so nice. Anyway, let Rabbi Mordechai show you his own workshop, which he uses whenever he comes to Paris.” He went upstairs, and we entered Rabbi Mordechai’s room, which stood in complete contrast to his friend’s medieval lair. No tubes, no containers of any sort, nothing was boiling or steaming in this room. On the left side he had a large, old fashioned wooden table. Next to it stood a machine with a glass top, the likes of which I have never seen. A bed stood under an arch window. Next to it was placed a large sofa. On the right side stood two tall bookcases, and between them, a metal armoire, entirely modern, unlike the wooden country table. I commented on the lovely Bohemian crystal chandelier, and Rabbi Mordechai told me he got it in Yugoslavia.

“Shall

we have some coffee?” asked Rabbi Mordechai. He went to a kitchenette-like corner, fitted with a few shelves and a sink, and started preparing strong Turkish coffee. Settling comfortably in his chair and sipping his coffee, Rabbi Mordechai said, “And now, I promised to tell you the story of the houses I built. Do you want to hear it?”

“Oh,

yes, I do,” I said. “I am not sure what you mean by building houses. I had no idea you worked in this line.”

“Well, I built houses, but I never laid my hands on a stone or a brick,” he said, his bright eyes twinkling with amusement.

“So you supervised their construction? Like an architect?” “Well, maybe it could be described this way… You will

be the judge. You see, the people I wanted to help were poor peasants. They had no money at all, they ate meat once a year, maybe, and some of them lived in groups of eight to ten in one small shack. I decided I had to build them more houses, give them decent living conditions. Luckily, there was a piece of land in the vicinity that did not belong to anyone. I went to look at it, make sure there was water around so we could dig a good well. I found plenty of water, decided it was the right place, and then, boom! Overnight, I built them ten houses. Come to think of it, I had some preliminary preparations to do, so it really was not exactly overnight, but more like twenty-four hours.”

“But it takes more than twenty-four hours to build even a single room, let alone ten houses! Did you have hundreds of people to help you?”

“The

work was done by four individuals and one enormous blanket,” said Rabbi Mordechai. “Getting them was what I referred to as preliminary preparations.”

“Did you say blanket, Rabbi Mordechai, or did I misunderstand you? What does a blanket have to do with building houses?”

“No, you heard me right. The four individuals did not wish to be observed as they were building the houses.” I sat there, watching him a bit suspiciously. Was he trying to confuse me, see how I would react to this fairytale? Or perhaps it was some sort of a test? Or maybe I was just so stupid that I did not understand? Rabbi Mordechai looked at me and said, “I can see that you feel that four are not enough to build ten houses overnight, right?”

“No way,” I said. “For a really important good cause, Germain, I can use one individual to build something bigger than the Eiffel Tower, and in seconds.” Rabbi Mordechai was never drunk. My mother told me

that he was a real “Russian bear” and could polish a whole bottle without any effects. So obviously he could not be drunk now, when all I saw him take was Turkish coffee. But for a few moments I seriously suspected that he was. Nor was he crazy. So what nonsense was he telling me? And then I suddenly remembered something that Mr. Markowitch said. Rabbi Mordechai, he said, was an alchemist. It had little to do with building houses, but still, as an alchemist, he had powers. And then something else connected to it in my mind. He never said his helpers were four people. He said they were four individuals. Could these individuals be like the Afrit I saw in Baalbeck? The thought was so sudden, so disturbing, that I was startled and looked at him with apprehension, and I think he read my mind because he said, “No, they are not what you think. Not like those you saw in Baalbeck, anyway. There are other sorts, you know.”

“I had no idea that you knew about my meeting with the Afrit,” I said. “How did you know I was thinking about them, anyway? Do you read my mind?”

“No, no. I don’t read your mind, but what you thought was very clear and showed on your face. The Master told me all about your education, remember? And I know that the first meeting with the Afrit would make a strong impression on anyone. Anyway, my individuals were much better than the Afrit you met. All Afrit are basically stupid, but mine, at least, listened and obeyed.”

“Are they spirits, are they humans, part human? What are they?” I asked. “Mine are called Ghooliim.” “This strange name sounds somewhat familiar,” I said, “but I can’t quite place it.” “Yes, you are right, and this is a very good observation! I am pleased to see that you can make good connections in your mind. Indeed, the Ghooliim are part animal, part human, part Golem, part Ghoul. A hybrid race. They are made of clay, or earth materials, much like you and me, but they have certain physical differences from both humans and animals. For example, they are born full adult. They are sensitive to light, by the way, so they work only by night, but they are nevertheless great engineers.”

“Where do you find them?” I asked. “I make them,” said Rabbi Mordechai. “You make them? Really? So they are like machines? Robots?” “They look exactly like you and me, they have eyes, hands, feet,

etc. They are not at all like machines or robots. You will not think them anything but human if you saw them.” I leaned forward in my chair, shaken by what I was beginning to understand. Can he do the impossible, can he be playing God? “So you actually create living, breathing, thinking creatures? The Afrit I met where merely conjured spirits, but you are talking about something else, I think. A different level of beings.”

“When the Ulema, and some Kabbalists, reach the holy level of Kadash Daraja, they can create life. Real life. The creatures would function much like human beings, but they have three deep fundamental differences. They don’t have a soul, they don’t have a physical heart that functions like a blood pump, and they don’t have a wired brain. Also, their essence comes from another dimension, to which they return after their task is done. They are created for that task, and that is their only purpose. The creator tells them what to do, and they do it right away. In my case, I have created these four Ghooliim to build the houses, and they did it very nicely, overnight.”

“Can you tell me how you create them?” “I create each of the Ghooliim separately. For each, I bring with me seven pieces of papers on which I write certain codes, and I have to have my cane with me. Then I take soil, earth, or clay,

and pour water on it to make it pliable. Once it’s the right consistency, I mold it into a ball. I turn off most of the lights, leaving a very low illumination, maybe one candle or a small lamp, and pull back about four to five feet. I then read a certain text that would encourage the ball to take the next step, which is to shape itself into an oblong of about four feet, and be ready to follow my special design. At that point I take my cane, walk to the other side of the oblong, dip the cane into the oblong, and stretch it. I command the oblong to duplicate a human form, and it becomes a statue, lifeless, but similar in every way to the human form. I take the seven pieces of paper, and put two in the eyes, two in the ears, one in the mouth, and one on the breast, over the heart. I roll the seventh piece as if it were a homemade cigarette, go to the other side of the statue, and throw the rolled paper at it. It always lands either in the nose or between the feet, and either position is correct. The statue starts to move and attempts to stand up. At this time I turn around and leave the room for a few minutes, so as not to look at the statue as it comes to life. Seeing the actual transformation is forbidden by the Code of the Ulema, as stated in the Book of Rama Dosh. I stand behind the door of the room, and wait until I hear the creature make a sound, which tells me that the procedure is complete. I go back into the room, welcome the creature, give it clothes to wear, and pull out all the papers, to keep safely until such time as they are needed to disassemble the creature and send its essence back to its original dimension.”

“And you do that after the task is done.” “Right, since the Ghooliim are created to perform a single task. When the task is accomplished, I ask the Ghooliim to lie on the floor, next to each other, return the pieces of paper with the codes to the correct places, and pour water over the bodies of the Ghooliim. The bodies disappear, leaving earth on the floor, and the essence goes back to where it came from.”

“Do they always go away peacefully?” I asked. “No, sometimes they develop a personality, if the task is a bit longer, and they have the delusion of being human and want to stay in our dimension. Of course it would be cruel and inhuman to let them stay, not to mention dangerous, but they do become tricky. So the Ulema or Kabbalist must be even trickier, and hypnotize the creature into deep sleep. We then put the papers where they belong and set the paper on fire, and the body starts smouldering. At that time, we pour the water over the Ghooliim and they disappear.”

“Fascinating,” I said. “I would love to witness the procedure, though I admit some of it would be terrifying. Thinking of the creature stumbling to its feet, trying to get up, in a dark room… still, I wish I could witness that.

“You

will do better than just witnessing. At the right time I will teach you the whole process, including the codes and the text that needs to be said,” promised Rabbi Mordechai.

“I will know how to create life? Really?” I said incredulously.

“Why not? Once initiated, you will advance. I tell you, think big! Expect everything! Grow! That is what I hope you will do. Anyway, the houses were built very nicely by these obliging Ghooliim.”

“And then?” “The next morning, very early, I went to inspect the houses, and removed the great blanket that covered the area.”

“What is this blanket?” I asked. “We are not talking about a real blanket, right?” “No, it is a large plasmic sheet that can create a shield of invisibility over the entire area. We just refer to it as a ‘blanket’ because it’s a short and easy name. Anyway, someone saw the houses and informed the police, and soon enough I saw them advancing on me. Luckily, the captain was an old friend, Sergei, and he had two policemen with him.

“What is this?” he asked me, surprised. He knew the area well and these houses did not exist the day before.

“These are houses,’”I said. ‘Well, I see that, but how come?

How did you occupy the land, how did you build, and what about a license? Surely you don’t have one? And who did you build it for? You know very well that you will have to abandon this property right away, you have no right to it,’said Sergei.

“Sergei, my friend, you are asking too many questions…” I said.”‘When your wife was dying, and the doctors gave up on her, do you remember who saved her life?”

“Why, it was you, Rabbi Mordechai,” said Sergei. “Do you think I would ever forget that? Or my wife, for that matter? She never stops praising your name.”

“And did you ask any questions then? No, you were too happy to see her well. And anyway, if you had asked, I would not know how to explain it to you.”

“You just touched her, and she stood up,” said Sergei. “It looked like a miracle, so I did not want to interfere…” That rang a bell. I remembered something. “Wait!’ I said to Rabbi Mordechai, interrupting his narrative. ‘That is exactly what the Master did for the sick nun, Sister Marie-Ange Gabrielle, who stayed in our house many years ago, before we went to Damascus…”

“Very likely,” said Rabbi Mordechai. “I am sure no one asked too many questions then, either. Anyway, I told Sergei that I have done much more than just touch his wife, and I put my hand on his shoulder, and explained something very important to him.

“Sergei, everything and anyone I touch, I only do it for humanity’s good. These houses are for poor old people who have no place to live properly. And if I tried to explain to you how I built them in one day, you would not believe me.”

“Problem is, Rabbi Mordechai, is that after what happened with my wife, I would believe you… I don’t know what to do,” said Sergei.

“You know that sometimes my methods cannot be explained. Remember when your daughter Irina was having trouble getting into the University? Remember how I transferred the money and got her registered from a distance, and when she got back to the University the next day the secretary was amazed to see that all was written properly in her log and Irina was a registered student who had paid her bills, overnight? So I say, don’t ask questions, Sergei. What does it matter? The houses are here now. But you have no reason to worry. If needed, I can make the houses disappear. Close your eyes for just a minute.” Sergei closed his eyes, and I restored the blanket. ‘Open them now, Sergei.’ He did, and practically jumped, so surprised he was. The houses were not there. The two policemen were so scared by this phenomenon that they dropped their guns and ran away. Sergei stepped over and picked up the guns, automatically, staring at the direction of the houses that were not there. “The fools,” he said, almost to himself.

“They

probably think it’s the Devil’s work… But Rabbi Mordechai, all your work! Making it disappear like that. How? Why?”

“I

can bring them back,” I said. “If you close your eyes again, I will do so.” He did, and the houses returned. Sergei was shaken.

“You are playing with my head, Rabbi Mordechai. Are you trying to scare me?” said Sergei. “I know you are not the Devil, but honestly… So you can make them disappear and appear at will? Won’t it be dangerous to the people inside?”

“No, I can get them out first,” I said. “But what if my supervisors hear about it and come to inspect?”

“You will give me warning, and I’ll make the houses disappear.” “Ah, well,” said Sergei, giving up. “I’ll close my eyes to the whole thing and tell my policemen that if they don’t shut up the Devil will get them.”

“What a story,” I said. “And did any trouble follow these events” “No. Strangely enough, nothing ever happened to disturb the people I moved into these houses. Somehow, the police never talked, and the occupants were safe. Of course, such houses, built by supernatural phenomena, are not permanent. They last ten, fifteen years, no more. But when they disappear, I will find another solution. Anyway, Germain, I have other, very important things to tell you. Are you beginning to realize who and what I am?”

“I suspect you are an Ulema, Rabbi Mordechai, as well as an alchemist and a Kabbalist. Too much coincidence if you are not Ulema…” Rabbi Mordechai laughed loudly and clapped his hands. “What a boy. He is not stupid, after all…”

*** *** ***

Visiting Ulema Mordechai in Budapest, Hungary: Budapest is an interesting city in its design, since it is really comprised of two separate entities. The River Danube flows into the city from north to south. Buda, the residential area, is situated on the hills to the West. Pest, the commercial area, is located on a flat plain. Rabbi Mordechai’s house was located in a quiet street in Buda. It was a typically large, three storied, Eastern European stone house, with low windows secured with metal bars. Inside, the place was simply and comfortably furnished, and my room, where he took me to put down the suitcase, was indeed spacious and pleasant. A charming rounded wood burning stove was standing there, though being summer, it was not lit. A large, old fashioned dark wood armoire, beautifully carved, probably 18th Century, a bed piled with pillows and standing under the window, and a desk with a chair, completed the furniture. The window overlooked a big, lush garden. I expected Rabbi Mordechai to have a lab, perhaps with a machine that could transmute drawings into gold, like the one he had in Mr. Markowitch’s house in Paris, but he did not have either. His work, apparently, was done in the library, a large room lined with books on all sides. It had a couple of big wooden tables heaped with more books, papers, and writing implements, and several comfortable old armchairs for reading. He left me there, and went to get us coffee and lunch. I suspected, quite correctly, that during my stay in Budapest I would be spending most of my time in that room, so I started to walk around, checked the eclectic collection of books of so many subjects that they would make an ordinary person’s head spin, and admired a large and handsome old globe that stood on one of the tables. I always liked globes, so I gave this one a twirl with my finger, and watched it spin.

“Which country did you hit on with your finger?” asked Rabbi Mordechai, entering the room with a tray just as I was doing it.

“I have no idea,” I said, surprised. Does it matter? I was just playing…” Rabbi Mordechai looked at me with a mysterious air. “Yes, sometimes it does,” he said, smiling benevolently at me. “We are going to do some interesting things with this globe. Come, eat, you must be starving after the long trip!”

I had no objection and came to the table. Rabbi Mordechai swept aside a stack of papers, put a few books on the floor, and poured me a cup of excellent Turkish coffee. The light meal was very tasty, with delicious olives from Klamata, which, he told me, were given to him by an old Greek gentleman as a token of friendship, good bread, and a white, spicy cheese, made into small balls that floated in olive oil. The cheese, he said, was brought by another friend, an old woman from Albania. “Yes,” he said.

“These

are good, old-fashioned people, they show their love by bringing such nice gifts, how could I refuse? I do my best for them in return. It’s the way people used to live in villages, in the old days, helping each other, bringing gifts…”

“I

imagine you do a lot more for them than they do for you, Rabbi Mordechai, knowing your record of helping people. But still, it’s nice, you don’t have to do a lot of shopping,” I said. “And it’s very kind of them.”

“Yes, what do I need? As you know, I am a vegetarian just like you and your family, and I never touch meat or fish. All I need, after I get such delicacies as gifts, is bread, rice, and beans, since I grow all the fruit and vegetables I eat in my garden. For me, the simple life is best.” It was an interesting comment, since I knew he could live like a Sultan from the Arabian Nights tales if he so wished, being able to manufacture gold at will. But the Ulema view luxury as childish toys, and only indulge in it if there is a need or a cause that demands it. However, as for the food, it turned out he was a superb cook. With simple ingredients and a kitchen that did not have elaborate and fancy tools, he could create meals that would be fit for royalty. I learned a lot of cooking from him and valued the skill very much over the years, particularly when I could later surprise guests who thought vegetarian eating was dull, by presenting them with a vegetarian banquet, cooked by myself, that would amaze them with its variety, colors and delicate taste and style. When we finished the meal, I helped him stack the dishes on the tray, and asked, “Where is the kitchen? I’ll go and wash up.”

“I’d better show you,” he said. We went into the living room, and in the far side of it was a heavy wooden door. “Watch out, there are three stairs here,” he said, as he opened the door. The kitchen, at this lower level, was quite large, but extremely primitive. I wanted to put the olive jar and the cheese in the refrigerator, but as I looked around for it, I did not see one.

“Where is the refrigerator?” I asked. “I don’t have one,” he said. “So where do you store the food?”

I asked, surprised, still holding the tray and not knowing

where to put it.

“On this table,” he said. I looked, and saw a table piled with vegetables, more cheese, bread, and many other foodstuffs. “But doesn’t the food spoil much quicker, without a refrigerator? If they are not available here, can’t people get iceboxes, at least?”

“Well, yes, many people do,” said Rabbi Mordechai, smiling at some funny idea of his own that I did not understand, “but I don’t need one. Take a look at these things, they are much better.” He pointed to three small objects that stood on the table around the food. They were made of crystal, and shaped like pyramids. I had no idea what purpose they served.

“Let me show you. Put the tray on the chair next to the table, then take the olive and cheese jars and put them somewhere between these triangles,” he said. I assumed that by saying “triangles” he meant the crystal pyramids, so just as he said, I went to the table, put the tray on the chair, and placed the jars at the center of the table, between the pyramids. I was startled by the sensation of extreme cold that enveloped my hands and arms as I placed the jars on the table. The atmosphere in the room was comfortably warm. The atmosphere between the crystal

pyramids was icy cold, as cold as a freezer. Rabbi Mordechai laughed aloud and beat the arm of the chair, making the dishes rattle alarmingly. “There are other options than technology,” he said. “The triangles keep the food fresh much longer…”

“You are playing tricks again!” I accused him, jokingly. “Why not?” he said, smiling. “Knowledge does not have to take away your sense of humor, son! Life is fun!” Indeed life with Rabbi Mordechai was always fun, even though we studied very hard, every day, all day long. My only complaint was that sometimes he would be argumentative and use semantics that did not make sense to me, but the work itself was so interesting and engaging that it did not matter. Also, I felt that some of the techniques he demonstrated to me were simply tricks used to show off, though now I realize how wrong I was. Well, I was young, I suppose, and naturally there was much I could not understand. Around six o’clock we usually had our dinner, then went out for a walk, and he showed me a lot of the beautiful sights of Budapest. Time passed quickly. I have learned so much, everything of which, Rabbi Mordechai promised, would enable me to succeed in my meeting with the Pères du Triangle, and later in all my endeavors in life. But something, I knew, was still missing, and I was very hesitant asking about it. One day I gathered all my courage and asked him, “What about the opening of the Conduit?”

“It will happen soon enough,” he said. “But is there work to be done in preparation? What is the process?” “It varies,” said Rabbi Mordechai. “Come on, let’s go out, you are tired from so much study.” I certainly was, since that evening we continued working after our dinner, having been engaged in an interesting study, so we did not go to our usual walk. It was rather late at night, and I felt I would enjoy a little fresh air.

“Let’s go to one of the bridges between Buda and Pest,” said Rabbi Mordechai. “It’s a pleasant night for a walk.”

“Which one should we go to?” I asked. “Let’s go to the Széchenyi Lánchíd, the Chain Bridge,” said Rabbi Mordechai. I certainly had no objection to that; this bridge was a thing of beauty. It was called after Count Istvan Széchenyi, who had commissioned it, and was the first of the eight permanent bridges in the city. The Count invested much thought and effort in building the bridge. He not only asked a French authority, Marc Isambard Brunel, for advice, but even went to examine William Tierney Clark’s bridge across the Thames at Marlow, England, before finalizing his plans. The bridge was built between 1839 and 1849, and the stunning lions at each end were designed by the great sculptor, János Marschalko. There is a great debate regarding the lions’ tongues. Some say that they are there, though extremely hard to find even if you climb all the way up the pedestals on the four corners of the bridge. Others say there are no tongues at all, and tell a legend that during the opening ceremony, a little boy noticed that the tongues were not there, and told the sculptor. Poor Marschalko was so distraught by realizing he had forgotten such an important detail, that he hurled himself off the bridge to his death. It was late at night, there was no one present on the bridge, and the lights of the city reflected beautifully in the dark water. We stood for a moment, enjoying the sight, and then Rabbi Mordechai said, quite suddenly, “How long do you think it will take you to cross the bridge?”

“I don’t know,” I said, trying to estimate the length. “Would you like to bet I can do it quicker than you?” he asked, his blue green eyes twinkling with amusement.

“Sure,” I said, laughing. “Why not?”

“Good,” he said. “But you must walk straight and not look back or even to the sides.” I knew he had something up his sleeve, but it was fun to play the game. “Very well,” I said. “Shall I start?”

“Go!”

he said, laughing, and I started walking, looking ahead, avoiding looking back or to the sides. When I reached the end of the bridge, Rabbi Mordechai was standing there, leaning against it, smiling.

“I see,” I said. “Very impressive. I would like to learn this technique.” “I am happy to hear that you are not calling it a trick,” said Rabbi Mordechai, seriously. “No, I don’t think this is a trick,” I said. I felt a vague regret. Have I let Rabbi Mordechai down by being skeptical? Were there some subtle points I have missed?

“Let’s go to the other side,” he said. “Would you like to try how this technique feels?” “Yes, I would,” I said. In a fraction of a second, I was on the other side of the bridge, without any delay or even any sensation. I was just there, while a second ago, I was elsewhere. Rabbi Mordechai was not near me. I looked at the bridge, and I saw him walking toward me. Obviously, he wanted to show me that I was not hallucinating. If we were both transported together, I might have suspected that we never really left and it was only some sort of hallucination, another trick, but seeing Rabbi Mordechai walking on the bridge would prevent any such suspicion. He wanted to reassure me, as I thought. I had shown a sad lack of trust, and perhaps I had hurt this great, forgiving, loving friend who would do anything for me. How could I? I felt so ashamed. When he came to the other side, I said, “Rabbi Mordechai, I know why you transported me and walked yourself. I understand your motive. But it is no longer necessary to do so. I fully trust you. I am your student, forever.” Rabbi Mordechai looked at me with tears in his eyes, and hugged me with all his might. “You are more than my student, Germain. You are my son from now on.” A great wave of happiness and peace flowed through me. He was not angry, he understood, he knew I placed all my trust in him and I was forgiven… Suddenly, I felt something I could not explain, something that happened in my mind, or in my brain, or in my soul, something that I could not prove but was as tangible as the river and the houses. The ability to trust I have so suddenly discovered in myself burst open the gates in my mind, and my Conduit opened. I staggered a little, caught on to the bridge, and recovered almost instantly. The world felt different than before, but I was still myself.

“How did it happen so fast?” I asked. “It was not fast at all,” said Rabbi Mordechai. “It was exactly as it should be, as it always is, and always will be. You see, your other masters taught you many things, and there was an enormous amount of dormant knowledge which was accumulated in your mind and constantly fed by them. And now, at the right time, and under the right circumstances, and encouraged by your ability to accept the Ulema way, the Conduit opened, by itself, like a flower. You are now ready to start on the road to being full- fledged Ulema. Welcome, my son.” –(From my original work with Dr. Arbel)

Note: In addition to all those beautiful and extraordinary “things” an Anunnaki-Ulema can do, here is a synopsis of some of their most intriguing and fabulous capabilities: 1. Learning a new language in less than two hours. 2. Seeing very clearly in the dark. 3. Controlling the heart rhythm/speed. 4. Reading others’ thoughts. 5. Seeing others’ aura. 6. Stopping external bleeding instantly.

7. Seeing a certain number of future events. (Not predicting!) 8. Fully controlling physical pain. 9. Looking young (approximately 37) permanently. Stopping the physical appearances of aging. 10. Sensing and understanding bad and good vibes, and how to block the effects of negative vibes. 11. Moving objects at distance. 12. Teleportation. 13. Traversing solid objects, such as walls. 14. Finishing multiple tasks fifty times faster than others. 15. Recovering from injuries in an amazing speed. 16. Influencing others in decision making, though only for a good purpose. 17. Controlling electrical and electronic supplies and gadgets. 18. Reading a big book in minutes. 19. Acquiring the healing touch. 20. Communicating through telepathy (sending and receiving messages). 21. Entering and exiting parallel dimensions. 22. Communicating with the Double. 23. Communicating with a deceased person during the 40 days period following his/her death. 24. Communicating with animals. 25. Partially changing the molecular properties of objects and substances.

__________________________

The Anunnaki

Who are or were the Anunnaki? Various Definitions:

I- The wrong definitions: For some reason, the word Anunnaki was incorrectly translated by some, as:

“Those who Anu sent from heaven to earth.” “Those who from heaven to earth came.” These definitions are not accurate, because they do not define the word Anunnaki, but refer to where they came from, and who has sent them to Earth. A proper definition should stay a definition, explaining the meaning in the simplest, and clearest way, and not a personal interpretation or an elaboration on a word usually discussed in a “summary”, “characteristics”, or a section reserved to “what people have done.”

If you want to define “New Yorker”, you would –I assume – simply say, a person who is from New York, as simple as that. You do not say, “Those who George Washington sent from Virginia to New York” or “those who from the mountains or the plains of Georgia to New York came.” These two definitions have been blindly accepted by the masses, because of their lack of knowledge of Akkadian-Sumerian-Old Babylonian languages.

The Akkadian, Sumerian, Babylonian, Chaldean, and Assyrian word “Anunnaki”, “An-nuki” (linguistically, etymologically, and epistemologically) does not refer or indicate any of these: Those, heaven, came. Those two definitions are wrong; they are an interpretation or a representation of the Anunnaki’s arrival to Earth, rather than a definition.

II. The correct definition: a- Composition/origin of the word Anunnaki: The word Anunnaki is composed of three words or more, depending on the choice of linguists:

• 1- Anu, which is the name of the Anunnaki’s supreme god. And the epistemological meaning of Anu is: Lord; leader; king. • 2- Na, is either a verb or an adverb, meaning to send. In many Akkadian, Sumerian, Assyrian and Old Babylonian texts and inscriptions, “Na” was written as “Ina”, and meant in, from within, so on. • 3- Ki, generally means Earth in Akkadian and Sumerian. But Ki also means all of the following, in Akkadian and Sumerian: The underworld, the netherworld, the world of death.

Many passages in the Cuneiform clay tablets clarified, explained, and established these facts. So there is no room for errors or personal interpretations of authors and writers in the United States and the Western Hemisphere!!

b- Usage and differentiation of the word Anunnaki: The Akkadian/Sumerian Anunnaki word is used in a plural form to mean “Gods”, not to explain where they came from, who sent them, and to where!

Map of the Anunnaki’s land.

The land of the Anunnaki in Mesopotamia, around the Tigris and Euphrates Rivers, and where their myths and epics were written in Akkadian on the Sumerian clay tablets. Other tablets and archaic inscriptions also documented their presence on Earth, such Assyrian seals, Babylonian cylinders, Phoenician scriptures, and Ugaritic poems.

The gods (from Earth and from Heaven) alltogether are called Anunnaki, and are represented as a amê (Sha Shame) u erSetim (Pronunciation: As Sha Shameh ersetiim) meaning the Anunnaki of heaven and earth. a amê means heaven in Akkadian and Sumerian. Shem and shama in Phoenician.

Sham in Ulemite. Sham and Shama in Ana’kh. Sama in Arabic. It is very clear! erSetim means earth. In this category of the Anunnaki as gods, Anunnaki and also Igigi are grouped together.

Later on in history, and in order to differentiate between the Anunnaki and the Igigi, 1. The scribes called the Anunnaki, the gods of Earth, also gods of the netherworld, and gods of the Empire of Death; 2. The scribes called called the Igigi, gods of the Heaven.

This differentiation is very clear in all the Mesopotamian clay tablets, particularly in the Ishtar Descent to the Underworld (Ki), the poem/myth of Gilgamesh, the Enuma Elish, etc…

*** *** ***

III. Other names of the Anunnaki: The Anunnaki were known to many neighboring countries in the Near East, Middle East, and Anatolia. And because of the languages’ differences, the Anunnaki were called differently.

For instance: • 1-The Habiru (Early Hebrews/Israelites) called them Nephilim, meaning to fall down to earth, as well as Anakim. • 2-Some passages in the Old Testament refer to them as Elohim. • 3-In Ashuric (Assyrian-Chaldean), and Syriac-Aramaic, they are called Jabaariyn, meaning the mighty ones. • 4-In Aramaic, Chaldean and Hebrew, the Anunnaki as Gibborim mean the mighty or majestic ones. • 5-In literary Arabic, it is Jababira. The early Arabs called them Al Jababira; sometimes Amalika. • 6-The Egyptians called them Neteru. • 7-The early Phoenicians called them An.Na Kim, meaning the god or heaven who sent them to us. • 8-The early inhabitants of Arwad called then Anu.ki, meaning the subjects or followers of Anu. Sometimes, they were called Anu. Ki.ram. (Ram means people, persons, community, tribes, group) • 9-The early Hyksos (Ancestors of the Armenians) who invaded and ruled Egypt for 100 years, called them the Anuramkir and Anuramkim, meaning the people of Anu on earth. It is composed of three words: Anu + ram (People) + Ki (Earth). The primitive form of Ki was kir or kiim. • 10-The Greeks called them the Annodoti. • 11- the Book of Enoch, they are called The Nephilim, "The Sons of God," or the “Watchers”.

• 12-The Ulema call them Annakh or Al Annaki, meaning the people from above. • 13-In other parts of Anatolia, and especially in the lands of the Hittites, the Anunnaki were also called Anunnaku, and Ananaki. Note: The primordial Phoenician meaning of Anunnaki was: Those who gave us life. This meaning derived for the formation of three ancient Phoenician words: • a-An’kh (Life; god; spirit), so the first part “An” is used, • b-Nunnak (From within), • c- I. The letter “i” is usually added to the end of a Semitic word or a name to mean one of the following: • a-It belongs to; • b-It came from; • c-My. For instance, the word Ab means father in many Semitic languages (Assyrian, Sumerian, Aramaic, Arabic, etc.) When we add the letter “i” to Ab, it becomes Abi, which means MY father. The letter “i” adds a sense of belonging and origin. Later on in history, non-Semitic people and neighboring civilizations in the Middle East, Near East, and Anatolia incorporated the letter i, in their vocabularies. However, they attached to i, the letter g. And the new addition became “gi”, always meaning: a-Mine; b-My, c-Belongs to. Considered as a group of Akkadian and Sumerian deities, quite often, the Anunnaki were associated with the Annunna, meaning the fifty great gods. Annuna was written in various forms, such as: • a-A-nun-na, • b-Anu-na, • c-Anuma-ki-ni, • d-Anu-na-ki. Various attributes or definitions were given to them, such as: • a-Major gods in comparison to the Igigi who were considered minor gods. • b-Those of a royal blood or ancestry. • c-The royal offspring, • d-The great gods of heaven and earth. An means heaven, and ki means earth. • e-The messengers or subjects of god/king Anu. • f-The children of Anu and Ki. The early Anunnaki had strong relations with the Sumerians, the Phoenicians, the Hyskos, the Philistines, the Etruscans, the Druids, the Minoans, and the Arwadians. The Annunaki appeared prominently in the Babylonian creation myth/epic, “Enuma Elish”. In the late version, glorifying Marduk, after the creation of mankind, Marduk divides the Anunnaki and assigns them to diverse parts of the earth. According to later Babylonian myths, the Anunnaki were the children of Anu and Ki, brother and sister gods, themselves the children of Anshar and Kishar (Skypivot and Earthpivot). Anshar and Kishar were the children of Lahm and Lahmu, names/titles bestowed upon the gatekeepers of the Abzu temple at Eridu, sometimes referred to as “Chimiti” the genetic lab/site of the Creation.

Anunnaki Chronology Anunnaki and Their Time on Earth

T at Nineveh.

his tablet retraces the Mesopotamian chronology, made

Anunnaki chronology ____________________________________________

Anunnaki Chronology Anunnaki and Their Time on Earth

1,250.000 years ago:

The Anunnaki are not the oldest extraterrestrial race, because we don’t know at all how many different extraterrestrial races and inhabitable planets and stars exist in the known and unknown universe. However, we do know from the Book of Ramadosh (Rama-Dosh) and other obscure but reliable sources, that the Anunnaki are the early galactic race (From outer space) to land on planets Mars and Earth, and to established colonies in different regions of our planet, encompassing the lands of Central Africa, Madagascar, Australia, a region of Europe, with a strong concentration in ancient Phoenicia and Iraq.

The early edition of the book of Ramadosh (Rama-Dosh) also refers to the Anunnaki’s primordial colonies and their spatial stations on Mars, before their arrival to planet Earth.

In one of the Fousool (Chapters) of the Book, the scribes explained the reason and motives of the Anunnaki’s expedition to Earth. In a sharp contrast with a common belief, the Anunnaki did not land on Earth to mine gold. This theory was ridiculed by some Honorable Ulema.

According to the Ulema, the Anunnaki landed on Earth in order to: 1-Use our planet as bio-aquatic research center, 2-Extract and collect Earth’s valuable resources, 3-Conduct genetic experiments.

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

An Anunnaki woman, holding her baby. A Figurine found in Iraq (Ancient Mesopotamia)

*** *** ***

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Note: The extraterrestrial bio-aquatic research center theory surfaced in United States government secret files shared with NSA and NASA. In these files, references were made to currently existing non-terrestrial facilities, habitats, bases, laboratories, and “strange” communities under water on planet Earth; all in the hands of an extraterrestrial race. The Anunnaki along with the Lyrans (Lyrians, also Lyriyan) and Narim (Nordic extraterrestrial race) are the only humanoid race/extraterrestrial race to resemble modern human beings to a certain degree. 1,250.000 years ago, the Anunnaki Edi-Majla was established.

450,000-460,000 B.C.:

Anunnaki’s first landing in Phoenicia: The Anunnaki landed in the fields and on the shores of what we call today Lebanon. The word “Lebanon” is an Anunnaki’s adjective meaning “white”. Egyptians began to use it in the third Millennium before Christ, and references were made to Lebanon in manifestos and letters pertaining to cedar wood shipments from Lebanese cities to Egypt. The Greeks called the lands “Phoenicia”. It is derived from the Greek word “Phoenix”, meaning purple-red. And purple red was the dye (Ourjouwan) extracted by the Phoenicians from the mollusk shell-fish. It was used to color linens and fabrics. Purple-red was the royal color of the Anakh (Anunnaki.) The Anunnaki began to build their first colonies on Earth. They established the cities of Saydoon, Tyrahk, Kadmosh, Adonakh, Ilayshlim, Markadash. • a-Saydoon became Sidon and Saida; • b-Tyrakh became Tyre and Sour; • c-The Phoenician “Kadmos” is named after Kadmosh; • d-The Phoenician god “Adon” is named after Adonakh. Adon or Adoon became Adoni and Adonai in Hebrew. Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d)

_ ___________________________________________

The Sea Castle at Sidon.

It was built and used by the Crusaders for multiple purposes known to historians. But the esoteric history of Sidon told us, that many of the Crusaders fortresses and castles have served as secret centers for Near Eastern esoterica, the occult and the study of Sihr. Sidon was one of the earliest colonies of the Anunnaki on Earth.

__________________

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

T

he ancient castle and harbor of Sidon.

Book Ilmu Al Donia , and the Book of Ramadosh told us that it was around the harbor of Sidon, that the early Anunnaki’s expeditions to Earth retrieved the green and red algae much needed in their genetic and scientific experiments.

_______________________

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Sidon

View of Sidon during the Islamic Occupation and what was left from Phoenicia, the land of the Anunnaki.

_________________________

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

The Reconstruction of the Upper Square of Sidon, From the Prince of Wales's Urban Design Task Force.

The reconstruction of the Lower Square and Corniche of Sidon.

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d)

_ ___________________________________________

Sidon (Saida), today.

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

T

yre during the Islamic Occupation of Lebanon (Ancient Phoenicia).

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Tyre

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Tyre as Sour, some 60 years ago. Once upon a time, Tyre was one of the earliest Anunnaki’s colonies on Earth.

____________________

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Tyre, road of Alexander the Great, who destroyed the city and slaughtered everybody in and around Tyre.

R

uins of an early Crusaders’ church in Tyre.

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

• e-Ilasyshlim gave birth to the words: El, Al, Eli, Elohim, Ilahi, Illah, Allah (In Anakh, Sumerian, Phoenician, Aramaic, Hebrew and Arabic.) • f-Markadash became Byblos (named by the Greeks) and Jbeil (named by the Arabs.)

Sour today. A view of the harbor. Imagine Sour, some 300,000 years ago, as an Anunnaki’s magnificent city. What a difference. Yet, Sour remains a charming little city full of history, natural beauty and nostalgia. _______________________

Jbeil is possibly the oldest city in the world. Archaeologists have uncovered houses of farmers, peasants and fishermen in Jbeil going back to 7,000 B.C. Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Some of the homes currently occupied by the inhabitants of the region are built on the top of historical foundations and ruins dating back to the days of the early Phoenicians, remnants of the Anunnaki. Archeologists found one-room huts with crushed limestone floors and basins, and stone idol of god El known to the Phoenicians as Baal and El. This makes Jbeil (Later known as Byblos) the oldest city in the world.

*** *** ***

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Byblos (Jbeil), today.

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

449,000 B.C.:

Under the leadership of Enki, the Anunnaki landed on Earth. The Anunnaki established their first colonies on the lands of Phoenicia, Syria and Iraq. But their first cities and housing facilities were erected near Baalbeck, followed by Eridu. The Anunnaki used a sort of laser beams (anti-gravity tools) to lift and transport enormous stones exceeding 1,500 tones each to build their first labs, landing and launching pads and to strengthen their strongholds. Their operations extended to regions neighboring Iran, Jordan and Israel. Years later, they concentrated their operations in Sumer and Africa, where they built enormous cities. However, during their first expedition, the Anunnaki did not relinquish the colonies they established in Phoenicia (Baalbeck and Tyre). The first Anunnaki’s expedition included a multitude of scientists, land and space topographers, irrigation experts, engineers, architects, metallurgists, mineralogists, and military men.

*** *** ***

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

The six legendary columns of Baalbeck.

___________________

A column from Baalbeck’s Temples.

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

A swastika sign on one of the Jupiter Temple’s column in Baalbeck, linking the builders of the temple/early inhabitants of Baalbeck to the esoteric masters of Tibet, and the extraterrestrial gods of India (Hindu and Buddhism).

___________________________

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d)

_ ___________________________________________ The Trilithon of Baalbeck.

The base of the Temple of Jupiter is called the Trilithon, and it is constructed of three 1200-tonne limestone megalithic stones. Legend has it, that the temple was constructed by a fleet of giants sent by Nimrod. An ancient Arab fable tells us that the Afrit of King Solomon built the temple. Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Baalbeck, the country of the gods and the Anunnaki.

________________________

Photo: Turkish conqueror Tamerlane pillaged and destroyed the city, and several RomanPhoenician-Anunnaki temples and altars.

Baalbeck was the original space mission center of the Anunnaki. Today, a launching pad for extraterrestrial spaceships is still visible at Baalbeck nearby the Temple of Jupiter. Later on in history, Baalbeck became a major occult and a healing center visited by many kings and emperors. Attracted by its beauty and supernatural properties, the Roman emperor

Augustus made Baalbeck a Roman colony and a major oracles shrine.

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

In fact, the Roman emperor Trajan consulted a celebrated oracle in Baalbeck. Unfortunately, Baalbeck was totally sacked and decimated by the Muslim Arabs in 748 A.D. In 1,400 A.D., the Muslim Turkish conqueror Tamerlane pillaged and destroyed the city, and several Roman-Phoenician-Anunnaki temples and altars. In 1,759 A.D., a major earthquake decimated the remaining ruins and almost all what was left from the Anunnaki-Phoenician monuments. There is one place on earth, the Ulema consider as the ultimate “terminal” of the Anunnaki; a sort of a Ba’ab from which a person enters or exits a physical dimension. And that place is Baalbeck. Thousands of years ago, and long before the Sumerians established their kingdom in Iraq, and interacted with the Anunnaki, and many many centuries before the human race in any region of the world learned about God or Gods, the Anunnaki landed in Baalbeck, and revealed to its inhabitants many secrets, including teleportation, psychic healings, and the divine nature of the supreme beings (Gods, creators). Baalbeck served them as a landing and a launching post. It still exists today.

*** *** ***

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Ea “Enki” stepping on a dry land, a gesture symbolizing his supreme authority over Earth.

Scene from a Babylonian cylinder seal showing Enki with two streams of water emerging from his shoulders, and the Sumerian sun-god Utu (Shamash in Akkadian, Shemesh in Phoenician). In the center, Inanna (Ishtar in Akkadian, Ashtaroot in Phoenician.) This scene shows Ea “Enki” stepping on a dry land, a gesture symbolizing his supreme authority over Earth. The dry-land as depicted in this cylinder refers also to ramparts protecting the cities of his kingdom. From the ramparts emerge a stream of fishes, symbol of all life-forms in the seas. Thus, his authority extends to dry lands and seas of the Earth.

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Akkadian/Sumerian clay tablet (2200-2450 B.C.) listing the names of gods in an order of importance: Enlil/Ellil, Ninlil, Enki, Nergal, Hendursanga, Inanna-Zabalam, Ninebgal, Inanna, Utu, Nanna.

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Eridu today. Nothing but sands!

_____________________________

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

A

_________________________________

nother view of Eridu.

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Map of Sumer, showing the location of Babylon, Lagash, Uruk, Ur and Eridu.

___________________________

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

The specific objectives and purposes of this expedition were the extraction and processing of rich minerals and aquatic resources from earth’s oceans and seas. Assessing the natural and enormous resources on earth, the Anunnaki quickly realized that they needed a larger man-power; something they did not anticipate. Thus, it became necessary to bring more Anunnaki to Earth. Consequently, more landings were en route.

446,000-445,000 B.C.:

This marks the Anunnaki’s second massive landing on Earth. This time, the Anunnaki brought with them, physicians, and geneticists. Their intention was clear: In order to successfully conducting their gold mining operations on a larger scale, the Anunnaki decided the create beings capable of carrying and executing hard labor and continuous physical work. Thus, they began to work on a creation formula using in part their own DNA, blood and other substances extracted from Earth. Their creation of the human race went through several primordial phases:

Phase 1: The Anunnaki tried to improve on a previous creation of a quasi-human form created by the Igigi.

Phase 2: The Anunnaki worked on 7 different human forms (world’s first half-human-half-animal species.) Their efforts remained fruitless because these creatures were not equipped with a developed mind, thus communicating with them, and/or explaining to them their duties and tasks was an impossible maneuver. The Igigi created an inferior race of “working creatures” because the Igigi were not good geneticists. They were experts in weaponry, mineralogy and metallurgy. Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Anunnaki goddess, Ninhursag on a slab.

_______________________

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Ninhursag/Ninlil/Nama.

Ninhursag, quite often referred to as Ninlil, is shown here as the goddess of irrigation. 18th Century B.C., Mari, Euphrates, Iraq. In several passages from the Akkadian-Sumerian clay tablets, she was also associated with Nanna, who was called the “Progenitor of Modern Man”, and the “Earth Mother Goddess.”

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

The Tablet of Enlil and Ninhursag.

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Phase 3: Ninhursag, half-sister of Enki, and the Anunnaki expert in medicine and genetics developed a “creation formula” combining Anunnaki’s DNA and terrestrial elements which resulted in the “production” of a human race. But this early human race did not meet the expectations of Ninhursag. Although the physical form was improved and the mobility of the body was enormously ameliorated, this newly created race was not intelligent enough to follow the instructions of the Anunnaki. It will take the Anunnaki few more years to come up with a final “human product” capable of thinking and understanding.

440.000-430.000 B.C.:

More Anunnaki landed on Earth. And more genetic experiments were conducted on the early human races. The interglacial became warmer, and this change in temperature allowed the Anunnaki’s created human races to thrive. The Anunnaki added new mental faculties to their creation. It was at this time in history that those human races began to acquire additional sensorial and mental capabilities such as “memory” and “sense of collectivity”.

In the Phoenician waters, the Anunnaki searched for aquatic bacteria such as fungi much needed for the development of certain organs of the Homo Sapiens.

415,000-416,000 B.C.:

With the arrival of Anu and Enlil on Earth, a major part of the Anunnaki’s expansion operations shifted to the Central African continent. Enlil was in command of the whole enterprise, and became powerful on Earth ruling the Anunnaki living in the Near East, Middle East and occasionally in Africa. Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Ancient Nippur _________________________

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

The map of Nippur on a clay tablet.

________________________________

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Enlil relinquished his authority in Africa to Enki, and planned on returning to Ashtari (Nibiru). A mutiny exploded in the Sumer lands headed by the grandson of Alalu.

400,000 B.C.:

The Anunnaki established seven large settlements in the southern region of Mesopotamia that included:

• a-Enormous metallurgical center in Shuruppak. • b-Several space launching and landing pads controlled by centralized center in Sippar. • c-A space travel command center in Nippur and Baalbeck.

To establish a peaceful relationship with the Igigi, the Anunnaki gave them a generous portion of Africa’s mined natural resources and other minerals. The Igigi transported the mineral shipments to space stations orbiting the Earth, and from there, immense Anunnaki’s spacecrafts shipped the loads to Ashtari-Ne.Be.Ru. (Nibiru)

380,000 B.C.:

A war waged by the Enlilites devastated the region. This was a perfect timing for Alalu’s grandson to re-seize power, especially that the Igigi gave him full military support. These were turbulent days for the Anunnaki. Marduk's allies, the Igigi, ruled vast estates and irrigated lands in Phoenicia (Modern Lebanon) and Sumer.

Nabu, Marduk's son, summoned these Igigi communities to Marduk’s city, Babylon, to build a launch tower from which Marduk could challenge the Enlilites’ spaceport in the Sinai.

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

A pre-cuneiform script from Shuruppak, showing a contract sale of a house and a land, circa 2,600 B.C. ___________________________

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

M

arduk fighting Tiamat.

Marduk, fighting the dragon Tiamat, and putting an end to her major influence on the affairs of the universe, the state and Man. By doing so, Marduk became the absolute and most powerful god of the Anunnaki, the Igigi, and Babylon.

________________________________

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

350,000 B.C.:

The mining of Earth’s natural resources (Not gold!) operations of the Anunnaki expanded on a very large scale. More manpower was needed. The Anunnaki requested the help of their leaders both on Earth and Nibiru, but remained in vain. So The Anunnaki and their allies, the Igigi revolted against them. One option was left for the Anunnaki: They asked Enki to create a race to do the heavy physical work. The Anunnaki called this new race “The workers”, while the Igigi called them “the slave race”. With genetic manipulations, Ki created the Lu.Lu slave race. This race was created by combining Anunnaki and Igigi DNA and genes from the Homo-Habilis, who were the most advanced primates living on earth at that time. Revolt of the Igigi: In addition to cultivating and working the fields in ancient Iraq (Babylon, Sumer), Enlil assigned to the Igigi, the hard tasks of digging trenches, canals, and river beds. And the Igigi kept on doing this hard labor for centuries, until they could not take it anymore. They threw down their tools and went en masse to Ekur, Enlil's citadel at Nippur, to protest this hardship, and to demand immediate relief. When they reached the citadel, Enlil ordered Nusku, his doorkeeper, to keep them out of Ekur. Nusku asked Enlil:

“Why do you fear your sons? Call the other gods and let them help solve this thing.”

So Enlil summoned the gods, including Anu and Enki. Together, they rushed to help Enlil, and stood firm on the ramparts of the citadel, and spoke to the furious Igigi:

“Why are you attacking us? And the Igigi answered:

“The work you have assigned to us is killing us; Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

we can no longer bear it.” We have stopped digging the trenches and we are declaring war.” Enki asked the gods for advice, and said to them:

“Why do we blame the Igigi? Their tasks are too hard. Goddess Mami is with us. Let her create beings to serve us and to do the Igigi’s work. So we can put the yoke of Enlil on these beings and let the Igigi return to heaven.”

The Anunnaki decided to create human beings: The gods agreed, and asked goddess Mami to create beings to do the work of the Igigi. But Mami said:

“It is not wise for me to do all this. You should choose Enki instead, because he is wise and does things right. But if he prepares the clay needed to complete the task, I will create these beings.”

Enki replied:

“If we use only clay to create new beings, they will be like animals, without intelligence. Instead, we must slaughter one of the gods, to make these creatures capable of bearing Enlil’s yoke. We can mix his flesh and blood with the clay to create a Man.”

*** *** ***

The Anunnaki seized Geshtu-e, and slaughtered him: The Anunnaki seized Geshtu-e, the Igigi god of wisdom and knowledge , and slaughtered him. As soon as his flesh and blood were mixed with the clay, a Shabbah (Ghost) manifested, and took the shape of a human being. Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Mami seized the ghost, and divided him into fourteen pieces, to create seven females and seven males. These creatures were the first prototypes of the human race.

Mami presented her creatures to the Anunnaki, and said:

“I have done everything you have asked. I have created Man (Men and Women). And I gave them the faculty of speaking, so they could talk to each other and do the job. Let each Man choose a wife. And Ishtar will bless them with healthy children, to fill the whole Earth with generations of servants.”

Note: This is why and how Man was created by the Anunnaki at that time in history. Humans were created to do the Igigi’s hard labor in the fields, and to feed the Anunnaki. And not to mine gold as erroneously claimed by famous authors in the West!! But who are the Igigi? Igigi is an Akkadian/Sumerian term referring to the entirety of their gods of the heavens and the underground, including their pantheon in Mesopotamia and Babylonia. In their rank, the Igigi had seven great gods.

The Igigi did co-exist with the Anunnaki, and shared some traits with them, but they were totally dissimilar in their physical shape and appearance. They were huge, even bigger than the Anunnaki, but not graceful like them.

They had strong facial features and lots of hair. And their appearance was not enhanced by their outlandish clothes. Nothing elegant or pleasant, everything was made out of metal shields.

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

They liked to adorn themselves with many iron bracelets and necklaces that sported strange insignia, that to anyone but an Igigi would be quite ominous…not a very attractive species. The Igigi were 245 million years older than the Anunnaki in terms of the galactic civilizations. According to the Babylonian Epic of Creation, Marduk divided all the gods and goddesses into two categories, the Anunnaki and the Igigi. The Anunnaki became the gods of the underground (Empire of Death and Earth), and the Igigi became the gods of the heavens. Ulema Mordechai stated that the Babylonian scribes got it wrong, because the Anunnaki and the Igigi existed millions of years before Marduk was born. In the epic of Atrahasîs, written around 1700 B.C., the Igigi were ranked second to the Anunnaki, because they were the field workers, who fed the Anunnaki. Thus, the Anunnaki were considered the upper class of the Babylonian deities. The epic tells us that the Igigi rebelled against the Anunnaki, because the Anunnaki had assigned to them the task of taking care of the fields, digging trenches, and feeding the Anunnaki. This physical labor became intolerable to the Igigi. Thus, the Anunnaki decided to create human beings to replace the Igigi. The Igigi created the first quasi human/robots: According to the Ulema, the Anunnaki were not the first to experiment with and on humans. Some 445,000 years ago, a different race called the Igigi, were the first extraterrestrials to create quasi-human specimens. At the very beginning of their genetic experiments, the results were catastrophic. The Igigi’s creations of the first race of humans looked awful – bestial, very ugly, even frightening. This happened because the Igigi were more terrestrial explorers than geneticists, and they were more interested in certain molecules found in terrestrial water, and in various minerals on Earth, than in creating a perfectly shaped human race.

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

At one point in time, the Igigi were ferocious toward the early quasi-human beings, and treated them very badly, since they considered the early version of human beings on Earth as a lower working class without intelligence. Incidentally, the Earth was extremely cold at that time, and the Igigi had to cover the human bodies with lots of hair to protect them from the elements. It took the quasi-human race thousands of years to evolve into an early human form, and even then they were not totally human, looking more like apes. Some of them had bizarre skulls and facial bones. The Igigi were highly advanced in mineralogy and minerals transmutation.

The Anunnaki were geneticists and engineers with a strong appreciation for esthetics. Therefore, the Igigi created a very primitive form of living beings on Earth, exactly as we, modern humans, created very unappealing early forms and shapes of robots and related mechanical devices at the dawn of robotics. These robotic-quasi humans were functional but not pretty to look at, and the early quasihumans were not much more than biological machines with limited mental faculties.

340,000 B.C.: Ninmah and Enki genetically created the Lu.Lu; a slave race. The creation was not totally successful because the Lu.Lu could not reproduce themselves to multiply the population. So Ki (Ninmah) and Enki decided to create a new race, with the assistance of Ninhursag, Enki’s wife. And the new race was called humans. More precisely, a primordial quasi-human form. Lu.Lu was the first specimen of the human race, intentionally created as a laborer or a slave. Lulu corresponds to Abd, the Anunnaki and Arabic word for a slave. Lulu was genetically created by the Anunnaki goddess Ninhursag. Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Contrary to an erroneous common belief, Lulu and other species were not created to mine gold for the Anunnaki, but rather to work the fields, and complete tasks assigned to them by the Anunnaki. The idea of Anunnaki mining for gold on Earth is naïve.

300,000 B.C.:

During these years, and according to Sumerian records, Nergal was the administrator of the underground mines in Southern Africa from which the concept of Hell in Christianity derives. He was known as Hades in Greek mythology, the god of the underworld and the god of the dead. Most of the gods of the ‘House of Enlil’, lived in Sumer, also known as ‘Ki-Engi’, meaning ‘the lands of the Lords on Earth’.

272,000 B.C.: Enlil expelled Adam and Eve from the Garden of Eden (Janat Adan, Edin). Enki interfered to “upgrade” the DNA of Adam and Eve, so both could reproduce. For the first time in the history of humanity, a newly created woman has eggs, intentionally introduced in her body by Enki, so she could bear children. Both Adam and Eve lived 100,000 years and acquired the title of “giants”. Note on Adam, Eve and Abel: Abel derived from the Anunnaki word “Abhal”, “A-bel-alu”. It is composed from three Ana’kh words: • 1-A, which means: First; origin; sky. • 2-Bel, which means: A creator god. • c-Alu, which means: First created man-form with mental faculties. Abel “Abhal”, “A-bel-alu” the Anunnaki, became: Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

• Abhel in Hebrew (In primitive Hebrew: Hebel, Hebhel). • Habeel in Arabic. • Ablu in Akkadian and Sumerian. It was first mentioned in the legend of Tammuz (Ablu Kinu), and meant true son. • Abel in several western languages.

The proto-Jewish Ab means source in Hebrew, and EL means God. The original Hebrew word is Hevel, meaning breath or vapor; it did not contain the words AB or EL. In Ana’kh, we find a similar meaning, for the Anunnaki’s Abel means “original”, and “first prototype”, referring to the first intelligent man on Earth.

A sect of Abelitae, who have lived in North Africa, mentioned Abel as Abil or Haabiil. Epistemologically, Abel derived from the Assyrian Aplu or Ablu. It was first mentioned in the legend of Tammuz (Ablu Kinu), and meant true son. And the Assyrian word Ablu derived from the Anunnaki’s word Abhal. The Assyrian Aplu or Ablu, or Abal means son, similar to the Anunnaki’s words Ibnu and Ibn, which also means son and/or the first created person. Ben, in Hebrew. Ibn or Bin, in Arabic.

*** *** ***

The Anunnaki genetic composition of Abel, and how he fits in the Anunnaki-Bible equation: In order to explain the genetic composition of Abel, an Ulema suggested that we should ask ourselves what kind of relation Eve and her children had with God and the Anunnaki. There is a vast literature about Eve, and lots of contradictory accounts about her true nature, her origin, her DNA, and above all, her relation to the Anunnaki, the Gods, and the Judeo-ChristianMuslim God. Eve appeared in the Sumerian texts, in Phoenicians epics, in the Bible, in the Quran, in the Gnostics books, and in the Ulema’s manuscripts. Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Eve story in the Bible is the less credible one. In some passages of the Sumerian texts, En.Ki as a king, a god and a creator, created Eve. However, according to other Sumerian texts and Anunnaki’s mythology, it is not absolutely clear if En.Ki was the original and sole creator of Eve, because many other Sumerian deities participated in the creation of mankind, such as Angel Gabriel known as Gb’r, Inanna, to name a few. Humans who were genetically created by the Anunnaki were produced from and by a mixture of the DNA of an Anunnaki, usually a god or a goddess, and an earthy element. This element was described as either clay or specie of a primitive human being. The intervention of an Anunnaki god was a prerequisite.

Thousands of years later, the Bible told us that Eve too received a divine help in the creation of her first two sons; they were fathered by the Lord not by Adam. This could and would astonish the Christians. Eve conceived Cain and Abel with the help of God. Only her third son Seth was the result of her union with Adam. And Seth came to life in Adam’s likeness. So how did Cain and Abel look like? The Bible does not provide an answer.



From Genesis: 4:1 “…and she bore Cain saying: I have gotten a man with the help of the Lord. And again, she bore his brother Abel…”



From Genesis 5:3: “When Adam had lived a hundred and thirty years, he became the father of a son in his own likeness, after his image, and named him Seth.”

The Gnostics books shed a bright light on this situation; Cain was created by the Anunnaki god Enki, and a woman called KaVa, (Also Havvah and Hawwa) which is the original name of Eve in the ancient texts written thousands of years before the Bible was written and assembled.

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

This is the official version of the Gnostics. This means that Cain is not 100% human. Cain’s blood is ¾ or ½ Anunnaki. The other two sons of Eve, Abel called “Hevel”, and Seth called “Sata-Na-il” were less than ½ genetically Anunnaki, because they were the offspring of KaVa (Eve) and Ata.Bba (Original name of Adam). Cain was superior to his brother Abel at so many levels, because he was the offspring of an Anunnaki. Abel was inferior to Cain, because he was the offspring of an earthy element. The superiority of Cain was documented in the Bible, because the Bible (Old and New Testaments) clearly stated that Cain “rose far above Abel”!

Thus, the Ulema, conclude that:

• •

1-Eve and Adam were not from the same race. Genetically, they were different.

2- The offspring people (First human race) of Eve were the result of a breeding by Gods.



3-The children of Abel and Cain were genetically modified to fit the scenario of the Anunnaki.



4-The creation of the human race happened earlier, much earlier than the date suggested by Jewish, Christian and Muslim scriptures.



5-All human races came from the primordial female element: Eve.

200,000-195,000 B.C.:

In Africa, the human races working for the Anunnaki near Ethiopia's Omo River began to enjoy a limited autonomy. These races were considered by the Anunnaki to be the precursors of the most advanced human races on Earth.

Note: The existence of these human races was certified by modern science. Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

According to the National Gographic, “the human fossils found 38 years ago in Africa are 65,000 years older than previously thought, a new study says—pushing the dawn of "modern" humans back 35,000 years. New dating techniques indicate that the fossils are 195,000 years old. The two skulls and some bones were first uncovered on opposite sides of Ethiopia's Omo River in 1,967 by a team led by Richard Leakey. The fossils, dubbed Omo I and Omo II, were dated at the time as being about 130,000 years old. But even then the researchers themselves questioned the accuracy of the dating technique. The new findings, published in the February 17 issue of the journal Nature, establish Omo I and II as the oldest known fossils of modern humans. The prior record holders were fossils from Herto, Ethiopia, which dated the emergence of modern humans in Africa to about 160,000 years ago. "The new dating confirms the place of the Omo fossils as landmark finds in unraveling our origins," said Chris Stringer, director of the Human Origins Group at the Natural History Museum in London. The 195,000-year-old date coincides with findings from genetic studies on modern human populations. Such studies can be extrapolated to determine when the earliest modern humans lived. The findings also add credibility to the widely accepted "Out of Africa" theory of human origins which holds that modern humans (later versions of Homo Sapiens) first appeared in Africa and then spread out to colonize the rest of the world. Life on planet Earth began to regress during a new glacial period.”

160,000 B.C.:

First recorded court testimony in history; Enoch testified against the “Sons of God” who have committed a major sin, and broke the laws of the Anunnaki by having sexual relationships with the “Daughters of Man” (Daughters of Humans).

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

125,000-100,000 B.C.:

This is the last interglacial period, and the weather was as warm as the present climate. The human races were not yet fully integrated into the Anunnaki’s society, because they were not yet considered a genetically complete race. During those years, the Anunnaki began to create the final format (mentally and physically) of humans. The final format reached its last phase around 65,000-60,000 years ago. At that time in history, prosperous Anunnaki cities were already established in Sumeria, (Ur), Syria (Ugarit, Island of Arwad, Amrit), part of Jordan (Batra), Baalbeck, Jbeil, Tyre and Sidon in Phoenicia (Modern Lebanon today). Also during that period, the Anunnaki created the early human women and were called “Women of the Light”; they were the early female-forms on Earth. Contrary to all beliefs, including what Judaism, Christianity and Islam teach us, Eve was not created from the rib of Adam. Men were created from an early female form that was “fertilized” by the leaders and the elite of the Anunnaki. They lived in quarantined cities, and had both sons and daughters fathered by the Anunnaki.

Early humans who lived during that era called the quarantined city of these women “The City of Mirage”, and “The City of Beautiful Illusion,” since the most attractive women from earth lived there. And the quasi-humans who were made out of earth were not allowed to interact with these women. Thousands of years later, the inhabitants of what is today the Arab Peninsula and the lands bordering Persia, the United Arab Emirates, and India, called these women “The Women of Light”, and those who were allowed to “mix with them” were called “The Sons of Light”. From this early human race, all humans came to life. The Judeo-Christian God had nothing to do with the creation of the human race. In other words, the God we know, revere, and fear today did not create us. Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

E ven the word or term “God” did not exist in the early stages of the existence of the human race on earth.

The goddess Lilith with bird features in the center, has been identified with Lilith. 2000-1600 B.C. Isin-Larsa-Old Babylonian period. Hematite. Cylinder seal. Mesopotamia.

______________________________

A note on the “Women of Light”: • 1. The “Women of Light” were the early female-form on Earth. • 2. Lilith and Eve were from the “Women of Light” group, created by the Anunnaki. • 3. Their untraceable genealogical line, which is neither human, nor from the act of the Judeo-Christian-Muslim God, puzzled the ancient scribes, Biblical scholars and historians of all eras. • It is an untraceable genealogical line, because both Lilith and Eve don’t have a father. Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

• 4. And if they did, their father, and their mother wouldn’t be of human origin. • 5. Eve was not created from the rib of Adam. • 6. Different racial categories of men were created from an early female form that was “fertilized” by the leaders and the elite of the Anunnaki. • 7. They lived in quarantined cities, and had both sons and daughters fathered by the Anunnaki. • 8. Some Anunnaki dwellings were in Ur, Amrit, Ougarit, Baalbeck, Batroon, Petra (Batra), Tyre and Sidon.

• 9. Early humans who lived during that era called the quarantined city of these women “The City of Mirage”, and “The City of Beautiful Illusion,” since the most attractive women from Earth lived there. • 10. The early inhabitants of the Arab Peninsula called these women Houriyaat”. • 11. Originally, the word “Houriyaat” is an Ana’kh (Anunnaki language) word. Later on, it was added to the Arabic language, and to the Afarit (Djinns) terminology. • 12. The quasi-humans who were made out of Tourab (earth, mud, dirt, soil), were not allowed to interact with these women. • 13. Thousands of years later, the inhabitants of what is today the Arab Peninsula and the lands bordering Persia, the United Arab Emirates, and India, called these women “B’nat Al-Nour”, meaning “The Women of Light.” • 14. A mild variation of the Anunnaki word B’nat became a Hebrew and an Arabic word “Banat”, which means daughters. And the Anunnaki word Nour, which means light, became Menora in Hebrew, and Noor in Arabic. • 15. Those who were allowed to “mix” with the Women of Light were called “The Sons of Light”. • 16. From this early human race, all humans came to life. God had nothing to do with the creation of human beings. Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

• 17. In other words, the God we know, revere, and fear today did not create you. • 18. Even the word or term “God” did not exist in the early stages of the existence of the Women of Light, and the primordial human race on Earth. • 19. Instead the words or terms “Gods” or “Heavenly Masters” were used. • 20. And thousands of years later, those terms were changed to:

1. “Giants,” 2. “Gibborim,” 3. “Jababira,” 4. “Raphaim,” 5. “Bene-Ha Elohim,” 6. “Elohim,” 7. “Nephilim,” 8. “Anakim,” 9. “Fallen Angels,” 10. “Neteru,” 11. “Anuki,” 12. “Anunnaki,” 13. “Ana’kh,” 14. You name it…

75,000 B.C.:

A new Ice Age begins. Handful of remnants of the quasi human races previously created by the Igigi roamed the Earth, later to be totally extinguished. In other parts of the world, variations of the Cro-Magnon man survived for a short period.

70,000 B.C.:

1-Enki genetically created Noah; he was born with a sparkling white skin, and large black eyes. Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

2-Enlil punished the Sons of God, and killed many. However, a great number escaped to distant lands and to other continents.

65,000 B.C.:

This era marks the dawn of the modern human race, when and where the final form/format and characteristics of the human body took shape. In other words, and simply put, today’s humans are a carbon copy of their ancestors who lived 65,000 years ago. Grosso modo, this is the beginning of the existence of the human race as we know it today. Because of its primordial genetic and historic importance, this date inspired an endless number of theorists, spiritual visionaries, channelers, mediums and ufologists to advance (Perhaps to fantasize as well) all sorts of scenarios and theories. Almost 99% of them were not aware of the genetic relation between Anunnaki and early inhabitants of Phoenicia.

A note on Adamu: One of the earliest forms of humans. Adamu was the result of a genetic manipulation by the Anunnaki, who captured ape-men and ape-women who lived on planet Earth, and upgraded their genes. This primordial quasi-human race is totally unrelated to modern humans. From Adamu, the Biblical name Adam was derived. The ancient Anunnaki/Sumerian texts referred to the Adamu race as primitive creatures. Worth mentioning here, that several quasi-human races already existed on Earth, long before the Anunnaki, the Igigi and the Lyrans landed on Earth.

A passage from the book “Ilmu Al Donia” described these “archaic races” as animals resembling humans. Some had three legs, others crawled, while many other species had deformed bodies and totally lacked the mental faculties of modern Man. In another passage of the book, Adamu were also called Adamah, and Baha’ema. From Baha’ema, the Arabic word Bahaaem is derived, which means animals. Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

The proto-Hebrew word Behemoth means the very same thing. A note on Akamu “Akama”: Anunnaki/Ulemite/Assyrian. Noun. In Assyrian, Akamu means gathering; assembly; group of people. It is derived from the Ana’kh Akama. From Akamu, the Arabic word Kawmu is derived, which means exactly the same thing. According to Ulema Fadel Al Bakri Al Qaysi, the Akama were created by the Anunnaki to administer and control the Akama-ra in quarantined areas in the Middle East. They established the rules of mating with the Anunnaki’s “Women of Light”, also known as “B’nat Nour”. During their first interaction with Earth’s quasi-humans, and later on with humans, the Anunnaki feared that the Akamu could or would mate or date with another category of beings they have created from non-terrestrial genes. Some of these extraterrestrial beings were created on Ashtari, and others in the Arab Peninsula. Among them were the “Women of Light” as they were called by the inhabitants of the area. The Akama were assigned the duty of supervising the Women of Light and the Akama-ra.

A note on Akama-ra: The Ulema said that the Akama-ra were the first beings who were allowed by Enki and Inanna to date the “Women of Light”, who were quarantined on Earth by the Anunnaki.

The Akama-ra were genetically created by the Anunnaki on Ashtari (Nibiru), and were transported to planet Earth on Anunnaki spaceships, which are called Merkabah.

A note on Akamu “Akama”: Anunnaki/Ulemite/Assyrian. Noun. In Assyrian, Akamu means gathering; assembly; group of people. It is derived from the Ana’kh Akama. From Akamu, the Arabic word Kawmu is derived, which means exactly the same thing. Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

According to Ulema Fadel Al Bakri Al Qaysi, the Akama were created by the Anunnaki to administer and control the Akama-ra in quarantined areas in the Middle East. They established the rules of mating with the Anunnaki’s “Women of Light”, also known as “B’nat Nour”.

A note on Bashar: According to the Ulema, the Bashar (Human beings) appeared on planet Earth in a multitude of forms and shapes. Excerpt from their Kira’at (Reading): On planet Earth, there existed many different human races for millions of years. Some are known to us, while many others are totally unknown, because they have vanished without leaving a trace. The truth is that they have left many traces, but we have not discovered them yet. In the near future, we will discover some of their remains, and a new chapter on the history of mankind will be written. However in 2003, skeletons of four vanished early forms of humans who did not look like humans, were discovered by English archeologists and anthropologists, but were shrouded in secrecy, and their discoveries were never made public for many reasons. Two leading and extremely powerful Catholic theologians were behind the cover-up. Some of those early quasi-human forms were 10 feet tall, and others less than 3 feet tall, and looked like hobbits. Those species were created by various extraterrestrial races. The Anunnaki did not take part in the creation process of these very tall and very small quasi-humans. The extraterrestrials created them here on planet Earth. But there are other early human beings who were created in space, and on other planets, and like the very small and very tall species, they were not part of the evolutionary process of the modern human beings. In total, 36 (some say 46) different human and quasi-human species lived on planet Earth in many regions of the globe. And none of them were created by the “God” we know and worship. Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

After all, they did not look like humans, and if we have to believe that humans were created in the image of “God”, as Judaism, Christianity and Islam tell us, then, most certainly those early 36 different species who looked like ferocious beasts, were not made in the image of “God”. Because they were created in many regions of planet Earth, and interbred around the globe, new horrifying species populated the Earth.

A note on Anafar Jin Markah: Nafar Jinmarkah, is the name of humans who walked on three legs. They were created by the Igigi, and later on were upgraded by the Anunnaki. The Igigi actually experimented quite a bit with the early human-forms.

First, they created the “Nafar Jinmarkah” meaning ‘individual on three legs.’ They consisted of a very strong physical body but lacked agility. These bodies were created to carry heavy weight. Later on, the Igigi worked on a new human form that consisted of a body with two legs, in order to bring speed and better agility. Yet, early humans remained terrifying, nothing like the Biblical descriptions. The Igigi tried numerous times to refine their creatures. And each time, they faced a problem in designing the human skull. Early Igigi creators did not want to put brains in the skull, so human-form-bodies would not think. These early human-forms were the world’s first biological robots.

49,000-45,000 B.C.:

Ninhursag and Enki appointed humans of an of Anunnaki origin to rule Shuruppak. More Anunnaki visits to Phoenicia. The Island of Arwad becomes a very active Anunnaki center.

49,000 B.C.: Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Massive migrations of humans to Europe, resulting in the early confrontations with the Neanderthals, but managed to cohabit and intermix with them.

13,000 B.C.:

Enlil hides his plans for the human race. He confers with geneticists to decide on the fate of humans.

12,000-10,500 B.C.: 1-The Ice Age comes to an end. Chinese astrologers witnessed an exceptional movement in the skies accompanied by the descent of a celestial race from Sirius. They called this extraterrestrial race the “Dropa”. 2-Enki instructs Ziusudra-Noah to build a submersible ship. The Deluge sweeps over planet Earth.

7,000 B.C.:

New Anunnaki’s colonies are established in Tyre, Afka, Amchit and Baalbeck.

4,750 B.C.:

The first Assyrian temple is erected housing the secret language of the Anunnaki. This year marked the first trip of humans to Nibiru and neighboring stars. Upon their return to Earth, the Sumerian astronomers began to map the universe, and write the illustrative history of their gods and kings.

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d)

____________________________________________

A Babylonian slab almanac, mentioning the positions of the planets.

______________________________

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Babylonian tablet mentioning the comet of Halley.

___________________________ Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

According to New Thought writers, this included an elaborate epic of the Anunnaki depicting them as gods who came to Earth from Sirius, Mars and the Pleiades. The Ulema disagree.

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

The Pleiades, also called as M45 is the brightest constellation in the night sky. It is close to the Orion Constellation. The Anunnaki did NOT come from the Pleiades!

____________________________________

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

4,000 B.C.:

The word Kassi was a title first used by the Phoenicians and later was adopted by the Babylonians who ruled the Mesopotamian empire. Kassi also appeared as a Phoenician name in Egypt and Cassi was an inspiration for the ruling kings known as Catti in pre-Roman Britain. One minted ‘Cas' coins featured the sun-horse and other Phoenician solar symbols.

3,800 -3,550 B.C.:

3,800 B.C.: The Anunnaki began to urbanize their cities in Eridu and Nippur. The city of Erech is built in honor of Anu. Anu was the lord of the heavens, the heaven supreme god, and the chief god of the Annunaki. He is known to the Egyptians as Anu, to the Mesopotamian and Babylonians as An, and to the Akkadians as Anum. Anu is Niudimmud's father, and the son of Kishar and Anshar. Antu was his wife. Their union created many children known as the Anunnaki. His sons were Enlil, Ea, and Ninhursag, also called Ninkhursag. 3,760 B.C.: Kish becomes a great capital. The calendar began at Nippur. 3,550 B.C.: The early Phoenician white Aryan race from the Caucasus Mountains region moved into the Indus Valley of India, and created what is today known as the Hindu religion. They erected a shrine for the Anunnaki goddess Inanna.

*** *** ***

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Figurine of a person in pain from Nippur. ______________________

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Figurine of a person in pain from Nippur.

______________________

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Akkadian seal showing Gilgamesh and Enkidu meeting the great God Anu in the Apsu (The Square).

________________________

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Dingirs and vizirs paying homage to god Enlil “Anu”.

S

ubjects bringing dates (Palm dates/fruits) to Anu.

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Inanna’s escort and guardian.

I

nanna’s guardian, circa 3200-3000 B.C. Late Uruk. Jemdet Nasr period. Cylinder seal. Mesopotamia.

_________________________

The seal depicts a bearded man that has appeared on several Mesopotamian-Babylonian artifacts excavated at Uruk, Inanna’s city. The man served Inanna as her consort and guardian, and accompanied her to her wedding ceremony. Notice the curving branches ending in rosetteflowers. The rosettes are the symbol of Inanna. Because of the ritual aspect of the scene, we can conclude that this event happened inside her temple. Some Assysriologists have stated that this scene shows Dumuzi being captured in the Sumerian Garden of Eden, called Edin in Akkadian/Sumerian, and bound by the Ugalla demons who carry him off to Kurnugi (The Babylonian underworld.) In Mesopotamian and Babylonian mythologies, Dumuzi is the consort of Inanna who has been identified and/or associated with the Phoenician goddess Ishtar (Ashtaroot), the lover of Adon in the Phoenician mythology. Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

3,450 B.C.:

Babylon became the principal spaceship terminal on earth. New launching pads were created. Marduck revisited the early Anunnaki cities in Phoenicia. Mutiny against Marduck led to his arrest and imprisonment. He was exiled to Egypt, and later locked up inside the Great Pyramid. Followers of the new ruler threw the kingdom in state of chaos and complete disorder.

Babylon

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d)

_ ___________________________________________

The ancient city of Babylon.

__________________________________________

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

This brick of Ur-Cur, King of Ur, tells us about the building of a temple dedicated to goddess Ninni, located in the city of Erech.

___________________________

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

A group of architects from Phoenicia, Babylon and Hadramoot built the Tower of Babel. To accomplish this project, they needed a large manpower. Thus, they began to enslave the population and many inhabitants from neighboring countries. Chaos and confusion reigned over the cities of Sumer. Many lost their mental faculties and became totally disoriented, and became unable to communicate with each other. This led to mass confusion which resulted in the destruction of the Tower of Babel.

Hadramout, Yemen.

__________________

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Map showing the location of Sumer, Akkad and Elam.

_________________________________

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

The Tower of Babel as envisaged in the medieval ages.

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Is it true Babel was the biggest Ba’ab in Babylon? Babel is composed of two words: • a-Bab, which means a door. Alternative names are Al-Bab, Babu, Babi, in Arabic, Assyrian, Sumerian, Akkadia, respectively. • b-El, which means god, and/or master. Alternative names are EL (Ehl), Allah, Eli, Il, in Phoenician/Ugaritic, Arabic, Aramaic, Hebrew, and proto-Babylonian. Thus, the word Babel means the gate and/or door of God, the Babylonian/Mesopotamian god, that is.

3,100 B.C.:

This year marks the restoration of law and order in Egypt, and the end of 350 tumultuous years of anarchy. Narmer, (also called Menes), the first Egyptian Pharaoh ascends to the throne in the city of Memphis. Narmer came from the north and conquered the south. His conquest united Egypt. Narmer founded Memphis as the first capital of united Egypt. The city of Thebes became the next capital of Egypt. During the reign of King Akhenaten, Amarna became the capital of the kingdom of Egypt.

Ruins of Amarna.

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Luxor, previously known as Thebes.

_____________________________

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Inscription on a brick from the Tower of Babel. Blockprint, Babylon, 604-562, Babylon.

Some historians have associated the Temple of Marduk with the Tower of Babel. This association was never documented or substantiated.

___________________________

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

3,000 B.C.- 2,123 B.C.:

3,000 B.C.: The Hayasa-Azzi tribes first inhabit Urartu. 2,900 B.C.: Erech becomes King of Sumer. Inanna rules over the Third Region known as the Indus Valley. 2,650 B.C.: Mutiny in the kingdom of Sumer. The Anunnaki’s king, Enlil is disappointed by the behavior of the human race. 2,500 B.C.: Two Assyrian cities Arbel and Nineveh prosper and their trade flourishes in the Near East. 2,371 B.C.: Sargon erects Agade, the new capital of the mighty empire of Akkad. 2,316 B.C.: Sargon’s power is unchallenged in Babylon. Marduk fights Inanna. Marduk leaves Mesopotamia. 2,300 B.C.: The power of the Sumerians had declined to such an extent that they could no longer defend themselves against foreign invasion. 2,291 B.C.: Naram-Sin ascends the throne of Akkad. Aided by Inanna, he occupies the Sinai Peninsula, and captures Egypt. 2,255 B.C.: The Anunnaki destroy Agade. Inanna seizes power in Mesopotamia, but her reign would not last long after the defeat of Nippur on the hands of Naram-Sin. The allied armies of Ninurta and Enlil invade and occupy Akkad and Sumer. 2,220 B.C.: Sumerian civilization reaches its peak. The legendary Ziggurat temple in honor of Ninurta is erected by king Gudea. New laws and ethics code are established by the rulers of Lagash. 2,200 B.C.: Amorites invaded Phoenicia. 2,193 B.C.: Terah, Abraham's father, is born in the city of Nippur to a prominent priestly-royal family. 2,180 B.C.: The kingdom of Egypt is divided; Ra-Marduk subjects remained in the south. Pharaohs retained Lower Egypt. 2,150 B.C.: The Anunnaki left earth for good. They paid a short visit to Phoenicia, and the Island of Arwad. 2,130 B.C.: Inanna's last attempt to regain her throne. 2,123 B.C.: Abraham is born in Nippur.

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Naram-Sin king of Akkad on his victory stele. 23rd century B.C. Aided by Inanna, he occupies the Sinai Peninsula, and captures Egypt. Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

King Gudea.

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

S

argon on a bas-relief from Khorsabad.

_________________________

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

The walls of Nineveh.

_________________________

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

2,100 B.C.:

Discovery of the “ORME” invented by Tubaal Kain (Tubal-Caiin). Only members of the royal family and the first hierarchy of Sumerian priesthood had access to it. In common term, it was called “Man-nah-Iyil”, the “Elixir of Eternal Life.” But this formula was not successful. Originally created to replace the lost “Orme”, the “Man-nah-Iyil”, was later used in alchemy. Centuries later, it will be known to medieval alchemists as the “Philosophical Stone.” The French Ulema and alchemist Nicholas Flammel allegedly deciphered a part of its code, and succeeded in transmuting metal into pure gold. Many French historians attribute his sudden wealth to his discovery of the “Philosophical Stone.”

The medieval Philosophical Stone. Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Nicholas Flamel

Nicholas Flammel, circa 1416.

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

2,096 B.C.-1,363 B.C.:

2,096 B.C.: Ur-Nammu is defeated. He died from severe injuries on the battlefield. His military commanders are dispersed and his army is totally annihilated. This year marked the departure of Terah to Harran. 2,095 B.C.: Shulgi became the king of Ur. 2,090 B.C.: A major part of the highly advanced Anunnaki technology and science is lost. The human race was not prepared or ready to fully understand how the Anunnaki’s advanced tools functioned. 2,080 B.C.: Nabu, the son of Marduk gains major influence in Western Asia. 2,070 B.C.: Marduk, king of mighty Babylonia is the last royal remnant of the Anunnaki on earth. Marduk is worshiped as god. 2,065 B.C.: Enlil is no longer controlling the human race. 2,060 B.C.: Abraham left Ur and headed toward Harran. 2,055 B.C.: Revolt in major Canaanite cities. The Elamite troops crashed the revolt and restored order. 2,050 B.C.: Marked the beginning of the decline of the Sumerian civilization. This was caused in part by the departure of the Anunnaki. 2,048 B.C.: Shulgi died. Leading five legions of warriors, AV-raham (The early one) captured the lands of Canaan. 2,047 B.C.: Amar-Sin (the Biblical Amraphel) becomes king of Ur. Avraham is defeated. He retreats to Egypt, stays there five years, and then returns with more military legions. 2,041 B.C.: Guided by Inanna, Amar-Sin creates a formidable military coalition with the Kings of the East, and attacks the lands of Canaan and Sinai. But Avraham interferes and his blocks Amar-Sin at the main entrance of the “Space port.” Note: Two separate Abrahams existed in history; Avraham was a warrior, the other is the Biblical Patriarch.

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Mud houses at Harran. In 2,060 B.C., Abraham left Ur and headed toward Harran.

____________________________

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

The ruins of Harran, the homeland of Abraham.

______________________________

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

2,038 B.C.: Shu-Sin replaces Amar-Sin on throne of Ur. 2,029 B.C.: Ibbi-Sin replaces Shu-Si Marduk gains popularity. 2,024 B.C.: Leading a might army Marduk marches on Sumer, captures the city and declares himself king. Enlil is furious and demands that Marduk and Nabu be punished; Enki sides with Marduk, but his son Nergal sides with Enlil. 2,113 B.C.: Nammmu reigns over Nippur. Enlil appoints Nannar, lord of Shem. The city of Ur became the capital of the Anunnaki’s empire. 1,800 B.C.: The Hyksos invaded Phoenicia. 1,760 B.C.: Hammurabi king of Babylonia conquers Assyria and put an end to the first Assyrian empire. 1,500 B.C., Egypt: The Palace of Pharaoh Thutmosis III. Many circles of raging fire are said to have hovered over the royal palace while fishes, winged creatures, and other objects rained down from the sky. 1,363 B.C.: Mitanni rules Assyria with an iron hand. Ashur-Uballit establishes the mighty Assyrian Empire.

1,362-64 B.C.:

The Phoenicians became the first civilization to capture the sounds of words in writing by inventing the alphabet; a writing system consisting of individual letters. Several letters were taken from the Anakh (Anunnaki) language. Sumerian cuneiforms (wedge shaped symbols in clay tablets) and Egyptian hieroglyphics (pictographs) were the only known forms of writing before the Phoenician alphabet. Both scripts, though separately created, used picture writing. . Eventually, pictures or signs represented sounds, and finally, the pictures and signs became so simplified that a whole word was written as a single sign. The Phoenicians developed symbols which in time became a real alphabet. The Phoenician alphabet consisted of twenty-two symbols, all consonants. Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Apepa, King of the Hyksos.

____________________________________

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

The stele of Ur-Nammu, circa 2200 B.C. Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

A group of Phoenicians from the early days of Tyre and Sidon.

The early Phoenicians who lived in Arwad were the descendants of the remnants of the Anunnaki who landed on Earth some 450,000 years ago.

Assyrian Cuneiform. Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Ugaritic Cuneiform.

*** *** ***

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Byblos script.

___________________________

Byblos (Jbeil) was an ancient, prosperous and influential Phoenician city along the coast of modern day Lebanon. According to several linguists, its name was the origin of the Greek word "biblio" which means book. Others have said it was vice versa, or just the opposite.

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Bas-relief of Tiglath-Pileser, from the Central Palace at Nimrud.

___________________________

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Royal inscription of Naram-sîn: Naram-sîn, builder of the temple of Inanna. Clay, Akkad, Sumer, 2291-2254 B.C., a brick printing block, with a large loop handle. Only two brick printing blocks of Naram-Sîn known, were found in Iraq. One with a cylindrical handle in Istanbul, Turkey, the other is on display at the British Museum. Naram-Sîn was the first Babylonian king to use blocks for printing. Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Each one represented its own sound. The Egyptian symbol for the Ox-head was given the Semitic name aleph, and was sounded as "a." The symbol for house became Beth, and was sounded as "b." Egyptians texts made references to the advanced scientific technology found in the cities of Tyre, Sidon, Byblos, Beirut and Zaraphath.

1,260 B.C.-1,080 B.C.:

1,260 B.C.: The Assyrians scribes and inscriptions mention Urartu for the first time. 1,240 B.C.: Babylon is ravaged by the Assyrians. 1,200 B.C.: The Assyrians resist incursions by the Urarturians and the Mushki. 1,155 B.C.: Elam and Assyria attack Babylonia and put an end to the Kassite rule. 1,114 to 1,076 B.C.: This era marked the reign of Tiglath-Pileser the first over Assyria. 1,080 B.C.: Egyptian story of Wen-Amen, mentioned Wereket-El, a Phoenician ships builder who lived in Tanis in the Nile delta. Reference was made to the triangle insignia he placed on his ships. In ancient times, the “triangle” was the logo of the Anunnaki who landed in Phoenicia.

1,000 B.C.:

Major historical events happened that year: 1-The Phyrgians and the Thracians immigrate to Urartu. 2-The Phoenician city Tyre established colonies throughout the Mediterranean areas and strengthened its commercial ties with the Hyksos (Anunnaki descendants) in Cilicia. Zinjirli ruled by King Kilamuwa, a remnant of the Anunnaki. King Kilamuwa adopted the Phoenician language that contained Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Bronze plate of Balawat representing the campaign of Salamanzar the third against Urartu.

Map of Cilicia.

___________________________ Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Anunnaki’s letters and symbols. Anunnaki’s and Phoenicians scripts were engraved at the main entrance of the royal palace in Ancient Armenia. 3- Hiram, the Phoenician king of Tyre, became the military ally and business partner of King Solomon. Expedition “Ophir” was carried out by King Solomon and King Hiram. Legend has it that Phoenician ships sailing the Mediterranean were guided by a mysterious light in the form of a crescent hovering over their ships. 4-The Urarturians conquer and overrun the majority of the lands of the mighty empire of Assyria. In exchange for peace, the Phoenicians shared with the Urarturians secret knowledge they have acquired from the Anunnaki; this included maritime compasses and celestial maps and arithmetic formula written in Ana’kh (Anunnaki language.) At that time in history, the Phoenicians referred to the Anunnaki as Anakh. 5-In Tyre/Sidon cities, the Phoenicians discovered “Ourjouwan”; the famous dye known as the “Tyrian Purple”. Ancient Mesopotamian and Phoenicians tablets mentioned this dye as the “heavenly color” of the Anakh (Anunnaki).

332 B.C.-64 B.C.:

Phoenicia fades away: Phoenicia faded away with the destruction of its major city Tyre on the hands of the unmerciful and vengeful Alexander of Macedonia. Phoenicia was totally absorbed by the Greeks, and the magnificent historical Phoenician identity vanished for ever. When Alexander of Macedonia invaded Asia and defeated the Persian Empire in 333 B.C., Sidon, (Saida), the Island of Arwad (Road), and Byblos (Jbeil) were absorbed by Macedonia. Tyre, the most important Phoenician city resisted Alexander and refused to allow him to enter the temple of its supreme god. This infuriated Alexander. Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Ruins of Tushpa-van, the capital of kingdom of Urartu. The early Urarturians were the remnants of Anunnaki offspring.

_________________________

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Thus, Alexander decided to destroy Tyre. However, it took him a 7-month siege in 332 B.C. to capture the city. After its bloody defeat, Tyre was reduced to ashes, and the Phoenicians gradually lost their national identity. The whole country became part of Alexander’s GrecoMacedonian empire. In 64 B.C., the name of Phoenicia disappeared from history, when its lands were made part of the Roman province of Syria.

Phoenicians of Tyre, from a Persepolis relief, 5th century, B.C.

_________________

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

The army of Alexander entering the old city of Tyre.

__________________

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

Siege of Tyre by Alexander the Great.

_____________________________

Anunnaki chronology (Cont’d) ____________________________________________

A Phoenician prince bring gifts to King Solomon.

An envoy of King Hiram of Tyre, brining gifts to King Solomon. Hiram was the primordial founder of the freemasonry, and custodian of many of the Anunnaki-Ulema scrolls. Hiram was also a close friend and ally of King Solomon. Hiram’s daughter was one of the wives of Solomon. It was this Phoenician princess who introduced the Phoenician religion and god El “Baal” to the Israelites. Later on, the prophets of Israel would wage wars against Baal and El, (Who were the prototypes of their own god Yahweh), because they felt that Judaism was seriously threatened by the cult of Baal.

Kiriba _________________________________________________

Anunnaki Kiriba A genealogy line of the descendants and/or remnants of the Anunnaki’s remnants on Earth

Kiriba _________________________________________________

Kiriba ______________

I. Definition and introduction II. From Sumer, we have II. From Sumer, we have III. From Babylon, we have IV. From Akkad, we have V. From the kings of Isin, we have VI. From the Dynasty of Amurru, we have VII. From the Dynasty of Kassites, we have VIII. From the Chaldean Dynasty, we have

*** *** *** I. Definition and introduction: A genealogy line of the descendants and/or remnants of the Anunnaki’s remnants on Earth, in the regions of Mesopotamia, Babylonia, Sumer, Assyria, Chaldea, Phoenicia, and Turkey. It is also a register of names in a chronological order.

The Book of Ramadosh listed all the names and assumed functions of these individuals. In addition to an elaborate list of mythological figures, the list included monarchs and leaders who played a significant role in the establishment and development of dynasties and civilizations in the Near and Middle East, such as Assur-Nasir Pal (Aššurnasirpal) of Assyria, Sargon, ŠamšiAdad, several kings of Elam, starting with the Avan and Simash dynasties, and ending with the Babylonian and Shuttrukid dynasties.

The list also includes some of the kings of Mari, like Il’Shu, and Ikun-Ishtar. And of course, several kings of Sumer.

Kiriba (Cont’d) _________________________________________________

Aššurnasirpal Kiriba (Cont’d) _________________________________________________

Stone panel from the Palace of Ashurnasirpal II, Nimrud, circa 883-859 B.C.

Stone panel from the Palace of Ashurnasirpal II, 883-859 B.C.

____________________________

Kiriba (Cont’d) _________________________________________________

A slab depicting musicians and attendants of Ashurbanipal.

__________________________

Kiriba (Cont’d) _________________________________________________

II. From Sumer, we have: • 1- Alulim, who ruled for 28,800 years. • 2- Alalgar, who ruled for 36,000 years. • 3- Enmen-gal-ana, who ruled for 28,800 years. • 4- Dumuzi, who ruled for 36,000 years. • 5- En-sipad-zid-ana, who ruled for 28,800 years. • 6- Ubara-Tutu, who ruled for 18,600.

III. From Babylon, we have: The register includes some of the kings of Babylon, before the Great Flood. • 1- Alulim, who reigned in Eridu. • 2- Enmenlu’anna, who reigned in Badgurgurru. • 3- Sibzianna, who reigned in Larak. • 4- Utnapishtim (Xinsuddu), who reigned in Shurruppak. • 5- Nimrud, founder of Bab-El (The gate of God), then re-named Bab-Ilani (The Gate of Elohim), who was the first Sumerian king. After he built the Tower of Babel, the kingdom lost unity and Sumerian cities became self-ruled "State-Cities".

Note: The Sumerian states collapsed with the expansion of Semitic peoples, and the Akkadian kings took control over the lower Mesopotamia. The first Akkadian king mentioned is the same as the first Assyrian king, Sharyukenu, known in history as Sargon, is to be identified with the Biblical Ashur (Assur), founder of the Assyrian state.

IV. From Akkad, we have: • 1- Sharyukenu (Sargon I) • 2- Rimush • 3- Manishtushu • 4- Naramsu’in/Naram-sin • 5- Sharkalisharri

Kiriba (Cont’d) _________________________________________________

King Sargon (Sharru-Kin) from Nineveh. Kiriba (Cont’d) _________________________________________________

Stele of Sargon's slaves.

_____________________________________

Kiriba (Cont’d) - Kishar _________________________________________________

• 6- Elulu'mesh • 7- Dud'u • 8- Shu'durul

V. From the kings of Isin, we have: • Ishbi’erra, in Naplanum. • 2- Shu'ilishu, in Ymisium. • 3- Ishmedagan, in Zabaya. • 4- Enlilbani, in Sineribam.

VI. From the Dynasty of Amurru, we have: • 1- Nimrod • 2- Sumuabum • 3- Sumula’el • 4- Sabium • 5- Aplisin • 6- Sinmuballit • 7- Hammurabi

VII. From the Dynasty of Kassites, we have: • 1- Gandash • 2- Akum • 3- Kashtiliash • 4- Ushshi • 5- Abirattash • 6- Urzigurumash

VIII. From the Chaldean Dynasty, we have: • 1- Simmashshikhu • 2- Eamukhinshumi • 3- Kashshunadin • 4- Eulmashshakinshumi • 5- Ninurta'kudurrussur • 6- Shiriqtishukamunu • 7- Marbiti'apalussur • 8- Nabumukinapli Kiriba (Cont’d) - Kishar _________________________________________________

• 9- Shamashmudammiq • 10- Nabushumishkun • 11- Mardukzakirshumi • 12- Mardukbalatzuiqbi

*** *** ***

Author’s notes and clarifications _________________________________________________

Notes and Clarifications _________________ The Phoenicians and the Anunnaki

The extraterrestrial “Nordic” race descended on Phoenicia and settled for 600 years in the regions of Byblos, Sidon, Tyre, Batroun, Afka, Anjar, Baalbeck, and Jabal Haramoon. The Phoenicians (Phinikiyin as they are called nowadays by the Lebanese), whose territories correspond today to Lebanon, arrived to this breath-taking Near Eastern country around 5,100 B.C., lived in and ruled Lebanon, the coastal areas of Syria, Palestine, the Island of Arwad, and Cyprus for centuries, long before humans began to write and record humanity history. Contrary to all beliefs, the history of the early Phoenicians is much older than any other civilization in the region, including the Hyksos, Sumerians and Egyptians. The early Phoenicians were the descendants and remnants of the Anunnaki. The Lyrians and Anunnaki also lived in Phoenicia and named it “Loubnan.” Later, the early Israelites, the tribes that lived in Palestine, before the arrival of the Habiru (Hebrews), and the Akkadians in Iraq, Syria, and Northern Jordan began to use the word “Loubnan” which means in their languages “White.” The Anunnaki, Nordics and Lyrians called the land “Loubnan” because of the striking snowy mountains of Phoenicia. Contrary to a general belief, The Sumerians were not the first humans to be contacted by the Anunnaki, but the inhabitants of Tyre, Sidon, Batroon, Beirut, Arwad, Baalbeck, Afka, Damour, Bijjeh, Amchit; all are Phoenician cities. And the early names of “Lords” and “Gods” in almost all the Semitic and Near East/Middle Eastern countries derived directly from the Phoenician language. For centuries, humans considered the Phoenicians to be a Semite people. They were not Semites.

Author’s notes and clarifications _________________________________________________

They were taller than their neighbors. They had white skin, blue eyes and blond hair. You can still find these physical traits on the figurines and statues of their kings, queens and gods in archeological sites and museums around the world. A small portion of the Lebanese (Phoenicians) “Druze” population fits perfectly in this scheme. The “Druze” are the direct descendants of the Anunnaki and the Nordics. Many of them live today in Syria, Lebanon, Palestine and Israel. Their current strongholds are: Jabal Al Dourouz; Muktara, Aley, Nabatiyeh, Beit El Dine, Metn, Shouf, etc…The Anunnaki came much much later. The early Lyrians were there first. But the Anunnaki were the extraterrestrials who taught the Phoenicians many secrets about the sea and how to sail the high oceans. The Phoenicians received their first Alphabet from the Anunnaki.

The Anunnaki did not stay long in Phoenicia. In fact, the Anunnaki did not stay very long in the Middle and Near East (The land of Iraq, Syria, Jordan, Palestine, Lebanon and the Island of Arwad.) They were disappointed by the demeaning behavior, greed, violence, ingratitude, lust for power of humans, and left earth for good. Today, the freemasons have adopted the Anunnaki-Phoenician square and compass as their symbol.

*** *** ***

Author’s notes and clarifications _________________________________________________

Phoenicia’s cities.

Author’s notes and clarifications _________________________________________________

Abi-Milki “Abimilcah”: Anunnaki/Phoenician. Noun. Abi-Milk is derived from his original Phoenician name Abimelech, itself derived from the Ana’kh word Abimilcah. He ruled the Phoenician city of Tyre (Sour, today) during the reign of Pharaoh Akhenaten. Abimelech was an Anunnaki’s offspring. Abi-Milki “Abimelech” was also one of the authors of the Amarna letters that mentioned many of the kings and rulers of the era, such as Etakkama of Kadesh Zimridi of Sidon (Saida, today), and Aziru of Amurru. He corresponded regularly with Akhenaten, and in his letters, he reported on political situations in neighboring cities in Phoenicia, Palestine and Syria. Excerpt from his second letter to the pharaoh:

“…I have said to the sun-god (Akhenaten) My lord, when shall I see the face of the King? I am guarding Tyre (In Phoenicia)…”

According to Ulema Mordachai ben Zvi, Abi-Milki, “Abimelech”, “Abimilcah”, and Pharaoh Akhenaten, belonged to a secret Anunnaki’s offspring brotherhood in Karnak and Luxor, in ancient Egypt. Akhenaten who reigned about 3,500 years ago (The eighteenth dynasty) was the mentor of Moses, and other visionaries of the era. Akhenaten abolished Egyptian polytheism, and established the worship of Aten, a single god, who was one of the most powerful Anunnaki’s Sinhars, and represented Aten with the symbol of the Sun. Aten was introduced to Akhenaten by Abimilcah. Akhenaten told the newly appointed priests of his temples, that he was a descendant of an extraterrestrial divine race, and Aten was the only and the true god of the universe. The worship of the new god Aten was influenced by the secret Anunnaki’s offspring brotherhood in Egypt and Phoenicia. Those who believed Akhenaten, called him the Sun-God. In Phoenicia, the Tyrians called him ElShem. El means lord or god, and shem means the sun. Author’s notes and clarifications _________________________________________________

Pharaoh Akhenaten. Author’s notes and clarifications _________________________________________________

Afqa “Afka” Name of an ancient Phoenician town in Lebanon (55 km from Beirut) where Adon (Adonis) was killed while hunting. Afqa is known for the ruins of the temple of Aphrodite (Venus). The ancient Afqa was one of the earliest Anunnaki colonies in the Near East. King Hiram, founder of the world’s first Freemasons rites worshipped there.

In 1937, a semi-official French expedition found tablets written in an unknown language (Back then), decorated with mysterious symbols and mini-illustrations. Dr. Leroux interpreted parts of

the inscriptions, and stated, “There is no doubt in my mind, these inscriptions are of an Ana’kh origin…” Anunnaki-Ulema Bukhtiar stated that at one time in ancient history, Afqa was used by the remnants of the Anunnaki as a healing center. He added, “A small river found in Afqa contained minerals not found on Earth. And I am wondering whether the early remnants of the Anunnaki had something to do with it, or simply, the Afqa’s small river was used a purification center for the Anunnaki’s Liquid Light or Mah’rit.”

*** *** ***

Author’s notes and clarifications

_________________________________________________

The legendary cave of Afka. In 1937, a semi-official French expedition found around the cave, tablets written in an unknown language. The Anunnaki’s Liquid Light or Mah’rit was mentioned in the tablets. Author’s notes and clarifications _________________________________________________

Hajarat Al Houblah Name of a massive stone located in Baalbeck, Lebanon, reportedly used by the Anunnaki for their Markabah launching center in ancient Phoenicia.

Hajarat Al Houblah in Baalbeck.

The world’s longest, largest and heaviest carved stone. Few of those stones were used as an Anunnaki spaceship launching pad/terminal. No technology today can lift up this stone. Author’s notes and clarifications _________________________________________________

H

ajarat Al Houblah.

An approximately 1,500 tons stone known as “Hajarat Al Houblah” was used in Baalbek’s Great Platform. According to Phoenician legend, stones like this one were moved by the Anunnaki, using levitation, and teleportation.

Author’s notes and clarifications _________________________________________________

Granite gray stones like this one were used by the extraterrestrials to build a landing site for their spaceships in Phoenicia (Modern day Lebanon.)

Author’s notes and clarifications _________________________________________________

Amchit Pronounced Amcheet. Name of an ancient Phoenician town of Jbeil (Ancient Byblos) in Lebanon. Amchit sits on the Lebanese coast and climbs gently to the lower plateau of Mount Lebanon. It is a very beautiful town known for the exquisite architecture of its ethnic and traditional homes, and the legendary hospitality of its people.

French Orientalists called Amchit paradise on earth. The French archaeologist and writer, Ernest Renan, who lived there with his sister Henriette (Buried in Amchit) mentioned this splendid town in one of his writings. He wrote: “We admit, me, my wife and my sister that Amchit is a paradise”. Amchit is rich with archeological and historical sites; its Church of Saint Sophia is built on the ruins of a Phoenician foundation; the Church of Saint Zakhia, which goes back to the 6th century; the famous church of Lady of Saydet Naya built by the Crusaders. Unquestionably, Amchit is one of the most beautiful spots on earth. In 1944, French archeologists working for the Vichy government discovered magnificent Phoenician and Egyptian artifacts and marble fragments containing Phoenician inscriptions and the portrait of Adon (Adonis). At the lower part of the tablet, a reference is made to god Adon (Adonis) as a celestial extraterrestrial king who traveled from Assyria to Phoenicia on a winged disk.

*** *** ***

Author’s notes and clarifications _________________________________________________

A

mchit, Lebanon.

*** *** ***

Author’s notes and clarifications _________________________________________________

Amioun The name of an old town in Lebanon. Amioun’s history goes back to the time of the Phoenicians. Amioun was mentioned as Amia in the 14th century B.C. Letters of Tel Al Amarna, written by Phoenician kings who were subjects of the pharaoh. Epistemologically, the word Amioun derived from the Aramaic word Emun, which means fortress.

In 1946, in the vicinity of the tower of St. Phocas in Amioun, engineers members of the French military topography team discovered unidentified ancient parchments, figurines, Assyrian coins, tablets, slabs, and Phoenician terracotta-clay fragments containing passages from the Phoenician story of the Creation, and a substantial deposit of minted gold.

*** *** ***

Author’s notes and clarifications _________________________________________________

Amioun, Lebanon.

Author’s notes and clarifications _________________________________________________

Amrit Amrit is a Phoenician/Ugaritic noun. It is the name of an ancient Phoenician city located in Syria, co-built by the remnants of the Anunnaki and early Phoenicians from Tyre and Sidon. Amrit derived from the Ana’kh Ammr-il. Amrit is one of the most puzzling, mysterious and enigmatic cities in recorded history.

It was the stage for a cosmic war between many ancient nations; the birth of the original Olympiads; the world’s first Anunnaki-Phoenician medical center; the city that produced Mah-Rit, the early form/formula of what we call today steroids, an early genetic product created by the Anunnaki. Amrit was the city that created what we call today the Olympic Games. Contrary to all beliefs, the Olympic Games did not start in Greece, but in Amrit. The opening ceremony included 5 teams of athletes from the Island of Arwad, and the cities of Tyre, Sidon, Tartous and Byblos. A stadium is still visible in Amrit. The first Olympic (so to speak) athletic event occurred in Amrit around 1,400 B.C. Today, tourists visiting Amrit are fascinated by an elaborate altar built by the Phoenicians to honor their god Melkart (A god created for the Phoenicians by the Anunnaki.) This is the apparent historical version. But, in fact, the altar was erected by the remnants of the Anunnaki who had an influential center in the Island of Arwad, not very far from Amrit. The altar served as a healing center using Anunnaki medicine and Phoenicians’ oracles. Amrit was a scientific center for the remnants of the Anunnaki and early Phoenicians who practiced a very advanced medicine mixed with oracles and para-psychological powers. The Crusaders, and particularly the Knights Templar order organized secret meetings on the plateau of the temple and read excerpts from the Rama-Dosh Book, especially the passages related to metal transmutation that allowed them to change iron and copper into gold.

Author’s notes and clarifications _________________________________________________

The Phoenician Temple of Melkart at Amrit. ____________

Author’s notes and clarifications _________________________________________________

Around this ancient Phoenician monument, the ritual ceremony of Mahrit took place.

______________________

Author’s notes and clarifications _________________________________________________

Melkart of Carthage.

The Melkart’s Shrines at Carthage (Modern Tunis) and Amrit waere decorated with Anunnaki’s motifs and symbols, such as the Arwad’s Serpent representing wisdom, knowledge and science, and the Tyrian moon crescent representing a new birth, and the Anunnaki Delta-Tyrian Triangle, representing the equilibrium of nature and man.

Author’s notes and clarifications _________________________________________________

Ruins of the Phoenician cemetery of Amrit.

Author’s notes and clarifications _________________________________________________

St. John Chapel in Byblos. ___________

In 1939, the Vichy Government found in the basement of St. John Chapel, an Ana’kh manuscript detailing the early blueprints of the chapel retracing the history and a meticulous description of a Phoenician temple which served as an esoteric center used by the early remnants of the Anunnaki. In addition to the blueprints, a tablet was discovered under the second layer of the chapel’s foundation, containing an archaic illustration of the Ana’kh symbols.

*** *** ***

Author’s notes and clarifications

_________________________________________________

The Port of Byblos. Worth mentioning here, that at Byblos, the Alphabet was created by the Phoenicians, the descendants of the Anunnaki.

The port of Byblos was shaped after the Anunnaki Delta (Dal) symbol.

Author’s notes and clarifications _________________________________________________

Hiram “Ahi-Ram” Name of the king of Tyre in Phoenicia (Modern day Lebanon). Composed of two Ana’kh words: • a-Ahi, or Hi which means god-son-of-god; divine ruler. (Note: The word Ahira or Hira means messenger or a watcher in Ana’kh) • b-Ram, which means people.

According to the Book of Rama-Dosh, Ahi-ram was an Anunnaki descendant who gained enormous amount of knowledge from the Anunnaki who landed on the shores of Tyre and Sidon thousands of years ago. However, because of his “strange behavior” which contradicted the code of the An.Na.Ki (Original name of the Anunnaki), the leaders of the Anunnaki withdrew their support for Ahiram, and reduced his supernatural powers. Ahiram played a major role in the Melkart-Baal-SolomonFreemasonry equation. He was the original founder of the Freemasonry, when it started as a secret AnunnakiPhoenician brotherhood, a chronological development of the “Brotherhood of Melkart”, and the “Arwad Circle of the Fish”, a powerful secret society established by geneticists and healers, remnants of the Anunnaki on the legendary Island of Arwad .

It was also reported in the Book of Rama-Dosh, that Joseph, the husband of Mary, mother of Jesus Christ, was a Phoenician from Tyre, and his name was Hira-Yosef.

Hiram was mentioned 21 times in the Bible, to name a few: 2 Samuel 5:11: “Hiram king of Tyre sent messengers to David, and cedar trees, and carpenters, and masons; and they built David a house.” 1 Kings 5:1: “Hiram king of Tyre sent his servants to Solomon; for he had heard that they had anointed him king in the room of his father: for Hiram was ever a lover of David.”

Author’s notes and clarifications _________________________________________________

Tomb of Hiram, an Anunnaki offspring, King of Tyre in Phoenicia, and founder of the Freemasonry. He helped King David and King Solomon build the Temple.

_______________ Author’s notes and clarifications _________________________________________________

King Solomon building his Temple, according to the blueprint of King Hiram. The Phoenicians learned the art and science of masonry and architecture from the Anunnaki.

________________________

Author’s notes and clarifications _________________________________________________

The Master Builder.

Statue dedicated to Hiram, and called by the Freemasons “The Master Builder”, referring to Hiram Abif. Freemasonry was not created in Italy or in Scotland as claimed in the West. Freemasonry was established by Hiram, King to Tyre, in ancient Phoenicia. It was created to preserve and “camouflage” the secrets of art and science of masonry, “Sacred Geometry”, and the blue print of architecture, the Phoenicians received from the Anunnaki.

Author’s notes and clarifications _________________________________________________

Hiram’s Phoenician workers building the temple. In 1 Kings 5 verses 13 & 14:"Then King Solomon enlisted 30,000 laborers from all Israel. He sent them to Lebanon in shifts, 10,000 every month, so that each man would be one month in Lebanon and two months at home. Adoniram was in charge of this labor force.”

Author’s notes and clarifications _________________________________________________

Phoenician tombs on the Island of Arwad (Syria).

Arwad was one of the first and last strongholds of the Anunnaki. At Arwad, the Anunnaki developed the “Maharit” which was the secret formula (Ingredients), the early kings of BabyloniaMesopotamia, pre-Biblical and Biblical patriarchs used to attain astonishing longevity.

______________________________________

The Anunnaki’s Colonies on Earth

Where did the Anunnaki create their first colonies on Earth?

449.000 years ago, under the leadership of Enki, the Anunnaki landed on Earth. The Anunnaki established their first colonies on the lands surrounding Phoenicia, Syria and Iraq, and in ancient Turkey, where the Hittites use to live. But their first cities and housing facilities were erected near Baalbeck, followed by Eridu. The Anunnaki used a sort of laser beams-anti-gravity tools to lift and transport enormous stones exceeding 1,500 tones each to build their first labs, landing and launching pads and to strengthen their strongholds. Their operations extended to regions neighboring Iran, Jordan and Israel. Years later, they concentrated their mining projects in Sumer, where they built enormous cities. However, during their first expedition, the Anunnaki did not relinquish the colonies they established in Phoenicia (Baalbeck and Tyre). The first Anunnaki’s expedition included a multitude of scientists, topographers, ecologists, irrigation experts, engineers, architects, metallurgists, mineralogists, and military men. The objectives and purposes of this expedition were not exclusively mining Earth’s natural resources, and the extraction of rich minerals and elements from Earth’s oceans and seas. However, assessing the natural resources and enormous wealth of earth in minerals and gold, the Anunnaki quickly realized that they needed a larger man-power; something they did not anticipate. Thus, it became necessary to bring more Anunnaki to Earth. Consequently, more landings were en route. And gold mining became the Anunnaki new quest.

*** *** *** Are the Anunnaki immortal? Immortality is a concept created by the human race. And because it is understood and measured by time and duration, this concept is no longer a reality. For we know that time becomes irrelevant or non-existent beyond our solar system. On aliens’ planets, time and space as two separated things or two separate “plans” do not exist. The M theory as well as the parallel universe and multiple universes theories can explain this phenomenon to a certain degree. So, if there is no time per se, by itself, the notion or concept of immortality is not applicable. The Anunnaki do not think like us. They don’t define immortality as we do, because they do not equate immortality with duration or with “Time”. No, the Anunnaki don’t believe in immortality, even though they can live up to 400,000 years. Is there an after-life once those 450,000 years come to an end? Yes. The Anunnaki calculate, plan and duplicate everything, All Anunnaki have a double; they reproduce themselves while alive. It means, they create copies of themselves and store those copies. These copies retain everything including memory. And they can repeat this process for ever. However, there is a limit. And this occurs when the last bio-cell is no longer strong enough to create the energy needed to keep the mind functioning and the body’s organs working perfectly.

*** *** *** Do the Anunnaki speak or understand our languages? Languages on Earth: All our spoken languages derived directly from extraterrestrial languages. And all terrestrial languages derived from the Phoenician Alphabet. Many of the Phoenician linguists and early creators of their Alphabet borrowed numerous words and expressions from

the higher class of the Anunnaki. Ancient Phoenician texts and poems, recorded on tablets found in Tyre, Sidon, Ugarit, Amrit, and the Island of Arwad included reference to symbols and words taken from the written language of the upper class of the Anunnaki. The first genetically created race could not speak, and the concept of language was completely unknown to humans. Thousands of years later, the Anunnaki taught the new race of humans how to speak, read, and write. Members of an early Anunnaki expedition to Phoenicia taught the Phoenicians how to create their language, and revealed to them the secret powerful names and attributes of Baalshalimroot. They instructed them not to use these words for ill purposes. Particularly, the word “Baalazamhour-Il” is never to be said, spelled, or written. Later on in history, the Hebrews religiously observed this instruction, and pronouncing the word of name of God became forbidden. The language of the Anunnaki was taught to the early Phoenicians who lived in the ancient cities of Tyre, Sidon, Byblos, Afka and Batroun. Phoenicia borrowed her Alphabet from the Anunnaki. The 7 powerful names and attributes of the Anunnaki’s grand leader were given to the early Phoenicians in a ritual ceremony in Tyre. Yes, extraterrestrials are capable of speaking and understanding many languages, including our own. They assimilate and “compute” words and sentences with mathematical formulas and numerical values. Some extraterrestrials have limited vocal chords capabilities, but they can very quickly acquire additional vocal faculties by rewinding sounds and vibes. Contrary to what many contactees and others said, extraterrestrials from higher dimensions do not talk like computerized machines. They have their own language but also they can absorb and assimilate all the languages on earth in a blink of an eye via the reception and emission of a “spatial memory.” At first, the voice of an alien from a higher dimension sounds like an old record that was played at the wrong speed – fast, squeaky, scratching. Then the sound adjusts itself, and the voice becomes a normal human voice. A very pleasant human voice. Many of the Anunnaki’s letters cannot be pronounced by Westerners because of the limitation of their vocal chords.

Anunnaki’s language used by Americans: The American top military scientists who work in secret military bases and aliens’ laboratories on earth have an extraterrestrial lexicon, and use it constantly. In that lexicon, or dictionary, you will find variations of Phoenician and Sumerian symbols. Some letters represent maritime and celestial symbols and measurements. The fact that the Americans are still using this extraterrestrial language should be enough to convince you that the US deals with extraterrestrials, and Zeta Reticuli descendants, live among us, otherwise why would anyone learn a language that cannot be used to communicate with people who speak it and write it? On some of the manifestos of military parts used in anti-gravity secret laboratories underground in the United States, several letters were borrowed from the “Enuma Elish” of Sumeria and regularly appeared on the top right corner of each document. In the eighties, those Sumerian numbers were replaced by an Americanized version. Military personnel at other American military bases in Mexico, Australia and underwater in the Pacific do not use an extraterrestrial lexicon. The original language of the Anunnaki is still intact and is currently being used by top American scientists and researchers who work in secret American-Aliens military bases in the United States and Mexico. In 1947, the first attempt was made by American linguists, who previously worked at the OSS (Precursor to the CIA), to decipher it. They tried to compare it with the Sumerian, Hebrew, Armenian and Phoenician Alphabet, languages which are directly derived from the Anunnaki’s written language. The problem they faced and could not resolve were the geometrical symbols included in the written Anunnaki’s

texts. But in 1956, they cracked down the puzzle. Those mathematical figures hold great secrets regarding an alien advanced technology used for peaceful and constructive purposes. The American military intelligence and what’s left from Dr. Fermi’s group at Los Alamos wanted to use this alien technology for military purposes. The Anunnaki have two kinds or styles of languages; one is spoken and the other one is written. The spoken language is the easiest one to learn, and it is used by the Anunnaki’s population. The written one is exclusively used in books and consists of twenty-six letters. Seven of these letters represent the planets that surround their planet.

*** *** *** What is the Anunnaki Liquid Light? The Liquid-Light is an Anunnaki electro-plasma substance that appears like luminous watery substance, and it is called “Nou-Rah Shams.” In Ana’kh (Anunnaki language), Menou-Ra actually means the following: Nou, or Nour, or sometimes Menour, representing light. It has the same meaning in many Semitic languages. Shams means sun. The Ulema in Egypt, Syria, Iraq and Lebanon use the same word in their opening ceremony. Sometimes, the word Nour becomes Nar, which means fire. This is intentional, because the Ulema, like the Phoenicians, believed in fire as a symbolic procedure to purify the thoughts. This created the word Min-Nawar, meaning the enlightened or surrounded with light. If you know any Hebrew, you might remember that Menorah means a lamp. It’s all connected. Later, the Illuminati used it as well.

*** *** *** What is Mah-RIT? Is it Anunnaki steroids? Mah-RIT is humanity’s early form/formula of what we call today steroids; an early genetic product created by the Anunnaki in the ancient Phoenician city of Amrit, in Syria co-built by the remnants of the Anunnaki and early Phoenicians from Tyre and Sidon. Amrit is one of the most puzzling, mysterious and enigmatic cities in recorded history. It was the stage for a cosmic war between many ancient nations; the birth of the “Olympiads”; and the world’s first Anunnaki-Phoenician medical center. But recent archeological excavations on the Island of Arwad revealed that this island gave birth to the “Olympiads”, and not Amrit as it was suggested by historians. Mah-RIT was first used by Inanna when she created the first 7 prototypes of the human race. Phoenicians used Mah-Rit quite often. It was supplied by the priests of god Melkart.

*** *** *** What is the Anunnaki ME.nou-Ra? MEnour “ME.nou-Ra” is a sort of a light (Plasma laser) used by the Anunnaki to purify the body and thoughts. All Anunnaki students entering the classroom in an Anunnaki Academy must purify their bodies and minds. The purification exercise occurs inside a small room, entirely made of shimmering white marble. In the middle of the room, there is a basin, made of the same material, and filled with a substance called Nou-Rah Shams; an electro-plasma substance that appears like ‘liquid-light.’ It actually means, in Ana’kh, The Liquid of Light. Nou, or Nour, or sometimes Menour, or MenouRa, means light. Shams means sun. Nour in Arabic means light.The Ulema in Egypt, Syria, Iraq and Lebanon use the same word in their opening ceremony. Sometimes, the word Nour becomes Nar, which means fire. This is intentional, because the Ulemas, like the Phoenicians, believed in fire as a symbolic procedure to purify the thoughts.

*** *** ***

What is the Anunnaki Code? The Anunnaki Code is an effective tool to foresee forthcoming events in the immediate and long term future. The expression or term “foreseeing” is never used in the Anakh language and by extraterrestrials because they don’t foresee and predict. They just calculate and formulate. In spatial terms, they don’t even measure things and distances, because time and space do not exist as two separate “presences” in their dimensions. However, on Ashta.Ri (Ne.BE.RU), Anunnaki are fully aware of all these variations, and the human concept of time and space, and have the capability of separating time and space, and/or combining them into one single dimension, or one single “frame of existence”. Anunnaki understand “time” differently from us. For instance, on Ashta.Ri, there are no clocks and no watches. They are useless. Then you might ask: “So, how do they measure time? How do they know what time is it… now or after 10 minutes, or in one hour from now?” The answer is simple: If you don’t need time, you don’t need to measure it. However, on Ashta.Ri, Anunnaki experience time and space as we do on earth. And they do measure objects, substances, distances and locations as we do on earth. But they rarely do. The Anunnaki (in addition to the Nordics and Lyrans) are the only known extraterrestrials in the universe to look like humans, and in many instances, they share several similarities with the human race. This physiognomic resemblance explains to a certain degree, the reason for Anunnaki to use “time”. To “calculate and formulate” information and to acquire data, Anunnaki consult the “Code Screen”. Consulting the screen means: Reading “Events Sequences”. Every single event in the cosmos in any dimension has a code; call it for now a “number”. Nothing happens in the universe without a reason. The universe has its own logic that the human mind cannot understand. In many instances, the “logic of Numbers” dictates and creates events. And not all created events are understood by the extraterrestrials. This is why they resort to the “Code Screen”.

Activation of the “Code Screen”. Activating the Code requires the following: 1. Preparation of the Grid or Cadre: This demands clearing all the previous data stored in the “pockets” of the net. “Net” resembles space net as usually used by quantum physics scientists. They do in fact compare space to a net. According to their theories, the “net” as the landscape of time and space bends under the weight of a “ball” rotating at a maximum speed. The centrifugal effect produced by the ball alters the shape of the net, and consequently the fabric of space. And by altering space, time changes automatically. And as time changes, speed and distances change simultaneously. Same principle applies to stretching and cleaning up the net of the screen containing a multitude of codes of the Anunnaki. “Pockets” means the exact dimension and a space an object occupies on the universe net or landscape. No more than one object or one substance occupies one single pocket; this is by earth standard and human level of knowledge. In other parallel words, more than one object or one substance can be infused in one single pocket. But this could lead to loss of memory. Yes, objects and substances have memory too, just like human beings; some are called: • a-“space memory” • b-“time memory” • c-“string memory” • d-“astral memory”,

• e-“metal memory”, etc…the list is endless. Thus, all pockets containing previous data are cleared. And now they are ready to absorb and store new data. How do they clear the data? I have no clues. And no human on the face of the earth knows!

2-Feeding the “Pockets”. Retrieving data: All sorts and sizes of data are retrieved and stored through the “Conduit”. The “Conduit” is an electroplasmic substance implanted into the cells of the brain.

3-Viewing the data: Retrieved data and information are viewed through the “Miraya”, also called “Cosmic Mirror”. Some refer to it as “Akashic Records”. It is not! In-depth description of the “Miraya” is provided in the book “Anunnaki Encyclopedia”

4-Revisiting the past: Can the Anunnaki revisit the past? In other words, can they travel back in time? The answer is yes. This concept might seem absurd to many. But quantum physics professors and theorists have already explained this in papers they have published.

5-Going forward in the future: Can the Anunnaki go forward in time and meet with the future? Yes, they can! An Ulema told me that future events have already happened at some level and in some spheres. It is just a matter of a “waiting period” for the mind to see it.

6-Did the Anunnaki predict anything? Yes, they did. But please remember, the Anunnaki do not “predict”; they just “see” the future as briefly explained before. My book “Anunnaki Encyclopedia” listed some of their predictions. Here are some excerpts from the book: 2,034 A.D.: The secret code of the Bible will be revealed. Part of the code will be used to predict the future. Humanity will finally know the true identity of Yeshua (Jesus), Moshe (Moses) and Mouhammad (Mohammad). The original voice of Jesus in Aramaic, several Biblical figures and greatest personages in our history will be found and recorded on the “Memory Screen” replacing tapes and CDs. 2,031-2,033 A.D.: Humans will have spatial-galactic-extra-sensorial faculties’ implants. And Electro-magnetic telepathy will be developed, thus reducing time and space limitations. Many will be able to revisit the past and foresee the immediate future. 2,029 A.D.: Several American bases will be created on Mars and the moon. The Americans will reverse the anti-gravity laws. Several stargates will fill our skies, and become fully operational and totally controlled by American scientists. Humans will be able to store their memory on a computer chip. Cinema will become 3 dimensionally animated. American, Russian and French astrophysicists and scientists will discover and recapture voices and sounds from humanity’s past, going back to the dawn of creation. 2,028 A.D.: The Vatican becomes an icon of the past. Life expectancy in the United States (lifespan average) will become 130 years. Americans will conquer many diseases, to name a few: AIDS, cancer, Alzheimer, thanks to new technology and very advanced scientific knowledge

gained from extraterrestrials. Official extraterrestrial embassies and delegations will be established on earth. 2,027-2,026 A.D.: By November 2,026, The United States will resurface as a major key player in world’s affairs and regain its universal leadership. The American Dollar will have a face-lift. Puerto Rico becomes a major spatial base for extraterrestrials. Many extraterrestrial bases will be created on earth, the majority in the United States. By the end of 2,027, the United States will emerge as the absolute and ultimate power on earth, and will intensify its cooperation with several extraterrestrial civilizations. This will lead to the creation of a new extraterrestrial-terrestrial lexicon on earth. 2,026 A.D.: A new powerful and global religion will be established on earth, created by new scientific development and a direct contact with extraterrestrial civilizations. Many will convert to this new religion except the Muslims. Islam and a form of extraterrestrial-spiritual religion will become the two major religions on earth. Islamabad will be declared the official capital of Islam on earth. The United Arab Emirates, Qatar, Kuwait, Bahrain, and Saudi Arabia will fall in the hands of the World Islamic Council controlled by Pakistan. India will lose Kashmere. 2,025 A.D.: Afro-Americans become the majority in the United States. Islam will unify all Muslim countries, and several Islamic countries will acquire the atomic bomb. Muslims in Europe will constitute 72% of the French population, 64% of the Scandinavian countries, and 91% of the African Continent. A major military confrontation between Muslim countries and Israel will decimate many nations on the globe. Tibet will become an independent country. A military alliance between Pakistan, Malaysia, Indonesia and 29 Muslim countries will shift the world’s military, nuclear, commerce and peace balance. England will be totally alienated in Europe. However by the end of 2,025 England will regain global influence. Lebanon will be fully absorbed by Islam, and a major Christian Lebanese exodus will begin; many will settle in Canada, Brazil and France. Malta will play a major role on the map of world’s affairs. The Anunnaki will interfere to put an end to the humans’ madness. 2,022 A.D.: Threat to humanity: 2,022 A.D., September. The Higher Council of the Anunnaki learned that the aliens intend to attack earth on a massive scale by 2,022. A major confrontation with aliens will happen in September 2,022; the consequences are not totally clear, nor predictable. However, extraordinary events will occur, including global ecological changes, extraordinary advance in medicine, a global unified monetary system that will unite the market of 125 countries, but the United States will refuse to take part in it, and this refusal could lead to the collapse of the American financial influence worldwide, and force American banks’ branches abroad to go out of business. But the United States will remain a super power with global influence.

*** *** *** Do Anunnaki have extra-senses and particular powers? • The Anunnaki have an astonishing range of extra-senses and incomprehensible powers. • All extraterrestrials possess multiple physical-mental faculties that can be called extrasenses. • The Anunnaki and the Artyrians have 13 different kinds of extra-senses, ranging from physio-biological to mental-sensorial. They are NOT neurological. • The Naryans have 17 senses. Some of the most fascinating senses are: • a-The ability of freeing themselves from the limitation of time and space and sensing the “ultra dimension”; in other words, they are able to feel and sense the infinitesimal frequencies that constitute the dividing waves or walls between each dimension and/or multiple universes.

• Those dividing lines are waves and they expand and react spatially like rubber bands. There are no other words or expressions in the human vocabularies we can use to describe these “existences”. • b-They can totally eliminate and sense the effect of heat and cold and mentally regulate the temperature degrees of the environment. Also they can adjust others’ bodies’ temperature for health and therapeutic reasons, because they can sense the body’s weaknesses and strengths. In terrestrial terms, they can see the aura. But it goes beyond aura, because aura is produced bio-organically and can be detected either visually or through scientific apparatus. • The Anunnaki can easily jam any communication and transmission device on earth, and disable any military and scientific apparatus and equipment instantaneously. • Extraterrestrials and particularly the Anunnaki and the Grays know very well all missiles installations and locations on earth, whether on the surface, underwater or underground. They can disable their delivery systems in a fraction of a second. • The Anunnaki have conquered the laws of anti-gravity. • The Anunnaki can bend time and space. • The Anunnaki can navigate the universe and reach unimaginable destinations and travel mind boggling distances in a very short time using “Babs”, stargates and wormholes. • An Anunnaki can transpose/transport himself/herself to several places simultaneously, and appear in the same time in multiple locations, always conserving his/her properties and physical-mental capacities. • This can be done through various techniques such as using a “Double”, another “Copy” of himself/herself, de-fragmenting the molecules of his/her physical body and recreating identical molecules in another dimension. Anunnaki are physical, mental, vibrational and multi-dimensional. • Anunnaki can transmute metals into any other metal, including gold. • Anunnaki can alter the properties of any liquid, soft and hard substances. • Anunnaki can live up to 400,000 years. • Through their “Miraya” (Cosmic Monitor), the Anunnaki can watch and follow any event happening on many other planets. • Anunnaki can travel into the future and the past. They can alter the events they have created in the past, and influence occurrences to happen in the future.

*** *** *** Are there animals on the Anunnaki’s planet? YES! And they are well-treated! • The Anunnaki believe that the early animals on earth were created by evil spirits (Mentalnon dimensional entities.) Anunnaki did not want to create animals. • While working in their genetic laboratories on creating new life forms, outside the human or quasi human border line, and by trial and error, one formula produced cats. • The cat in the Anunnaki’s language is called Bessa. • In Coptic and Arabic and other Semitic language, the cat is called Bess or Bessa; strange similarity for two separate civilizations that are apart by million light years. • The Anunnaki, upon noticing that the female cats responded joyfully to the sound of music and water falls, they added to their genetic formula an extra sensorial faculty to enhance their hearing. • There is something unusual in the Anunnaki’s genetic creation of cats, because their cats don’t have gender.

• Only female cats live on their planet, and they reproduce constantly without mating obviously; their reproduction process occurs in genetic laboratories. • One of the gifts that the Anunnaki gave the early friendly monarchs of the earth was a set of cats. You can see this gift illustrated in the history and mythology of Egypt. • This is another connection or relation between the lineage of the early pharaohs and the Anunnaki. • Also the cats of the Anunnaki have psychic powers. • Although they don’t sense fear and danger like earth’s cats, they predict weather and atmospheric anomalies. • And another unique characteristic – they can talk. • They talk to the Anunnaki via vocal expressions. It’s not a fully cohesive language that uses nouns, adjectives, verbs, or sentences; it is a series of uttered words and conversational expressions.



Only one kind of cat exists. And this breed looks a bit like Siamese but with white fur and rainbow of blue and gray around the neck. They are double the size of our cats. The color of their eyes is very light blue. • Birds: There is infinity of types and colors. All genetically created by the Anunnaki, and they all sing. And yes, they give eggs. • On Ashtari (Nibiru) and Zeta Reticuli, you will not find insects, only butterflies, because they blend well with the beauty of the landscape and they were also created by genetic formulas. Interestingly enough, the genetic formulas were not created by highly advanced scientists, as on earth. • The Anunnaki’s children created those life forms, and genetic engineering is part of their schools’ curricula.

Ataba-Darr-Ja Ataba-Darr-Ja is an Anak’h/Ulemite/Phoenician expression. It is composed from: • a- Ataba, which means a door, a step; • b- Darr, which means a house or a temple; • c- Ja, which means a grade or a level. The general meaning is social classes. “Atabukha Darja” means the Anunnaki’s social classes. The Anunnaki’s society is divided into two classes: The lower class which consists of the Nephilim, and the higher class which consists of the Sinhar-Harib. Members of the higher class of the Anunnaki are 9 foot tall. Their lifespan averages 350,000-400,000 years. Both are under the control of a “Sinhar” or a “Baal-shalimroot-An’kgh.” Baal-shalimroot-An’kgh means: Greatest leader. He rules both classes. His name means the following: • a-Baal: God; creator; the leading force of the creation; • b-Shalim: Friendly greetings; message of the leader; peace; root: the way; direction of Victory; • c-An’kgh: Eternity; wisdom; eye of great knowledge; the infinite; the ever-lasting energy.

Sinhar means: Leader or ruler. When the word “Sinhar” is attached to “Mardack” or “Marduck”, the new meaning becomes: Leader or creator of the ultimate energy. Why “Ultimate energy” is so important? Because the Anunnaki do not believe in the God we know and worship. To the Anunnaki, the universe was NOT created by God. The universe is “What It Is” or “Creation by Itself”. The second in command is Adoun Rou’h Dar, also Adon-Nefs-Beyth. • a- Adoun or Adon: The lord; god; The ultimate one; • b- Rou’h or Nefs: The spirit; The original creative force; the soul; the mind; • c- Dar, Beit or Beyth: Residence; the House of the Lord.

*** *** *** Shamrakh-Ank-Sinhar-Baal

I. Definition and etymology II. In Eastern languages ___________________________

I. Definition and etymology: The creator of life in the universe, and one of the primordial creators of the Anunnaki. Derived from the Ana’kh (Anunnaki language). It is composed of: • a- Sham, which means light, fire, sun. • b- Rakh, which means a field, an area, species. • c- Ank, which means life, energy, creation. • d- Sinhar, which means a leader, a lord, a commander. • e- Baal, which means a creator, an inventor, a scientist, god.

II. In Eastern languages:

Later on in history, many Eastern civilizations will borrow some of these words and incorporate them in their native tongues and languages. For instance (To name a few): • a- The Egyptians took the Anunnaki’s word “Ank”; • b- The Phoenicians, Habiru, Akkadians, Hittites, the scribes of Aramaic and Syriac, and Arabs took the Anunnaki’s word “baal” and transform it into Baal, Bal, Al, El, Allah, Eli, Elohim, Ilah, Il, Eil, etc…

*** *** ***

Rafaat’h I. Definition II. Anunnaki, Phoenicians, and the concept of God

_________________ I. Definition: Rafaa’th is the highest class or category of the Anunnaki, which is ruled by Baalshalimroot. This class is considered to be the elite, because of their very advanced knowledge of “Shama” (Universe) based on science and “Fira-Sa”. The followers and subjects Baalshalimroot are called the “Shtaroout-Hxall Ain,” meaning the inhabitants of the house of knowledge, (Mistakenly, the Aramaic and Hebrew texts refer to as: House of God or ‘those who see clearly.”

II. Anunnaki, Phoenicians, and the concept of God: At one point in ancient times, the Anunnaki Rafaat’h told the Phoenicians that there is no god (One God) ruling over the entire universe. However, the high priest of Melkart (Chief god in Tyre, Carthage and many regions in the Near and Middle East) instructed the temple’s priests to mislead the people, and spread the word that the Anunnaki were celestial gods visiting Earth, and are constantly working with the Phoenician gods and priests. In the early tales about Kadmos (Kadmus), the Phoenician prince who lived around 2,000 B.C. according to Herodotus of Halicarnassus (482-B.C.-426 B.C.), the concept of one god instead of many gods began to surface. It was based upon the belief that the Anunnaki followed one supreme leader who created the entire human race. But even then, the term “god” did not mean the “God” we worship today.

*** *** *** Rephaim “Rpum”

I. Definition: II. The Rephaim in the Bible

___________________ I. Definition: Rephaim or Rpum is an Ana’kh/Ulemite/Phoenician/Hebrew noun. In Ana’kh, it is a word for a race of Anunnaki giants’ remnants that occupied an area east of Canaan, and the southern region of Phoenicia. This is another name for the tall Anunnaki who lived in the area. In Phoenician, they are called “Rpum”. Rephaim means “The shades” in Hebrew and Phoenician. The early Phoenician and Babylonian scribes called them the deities of the underworld.

II. The Rephaim in the Bible: The Rephaim were mentioned 32 times in the Bible: Genesis 14:5: “… In the fourteenth year Chedorlaomer came, and the kings who were with him, and struck the Rephaim in Ashteroth Karnaim, and the Zuzim in Ham, and the Emim in Shaveh Kiriathaim…” Genesis 15:20: “… The Hittites, the Perizzites, the Rephaim…” Deuteronomy 2:11 these also are accounted Rephaim, as the Anakim; but the Moabites call them Emim…” Deuteronomy 2:20: “…Rephaim lived therein before; but the Ammonites call them Zamzummim…” (That also is accounted a land of Rephaim.) Deuteronomy 3:11: “…For only Og king of Bashan remained of the remnant of the Rephaim; behold, his bedstead was a bedstead of iron; isn't it in Rabbah of the children of Ammon? nine cubits was its length, and four cubits its breadth, after the cubit of a man…” Deuteronomy 3:13: “…And the rest of Gilead, and all Bashan, the kingdom of Og, gave I to the half-tribe of Manasseh; all the region of Argob, even all Bashan…” (The same is called the land of Rephaim.) Joshua 12:4 “…And the border of Og king of Bashan, of the remnant of the Rephaim, who lived at Ashtaroth and at Edrei…”) Joshua 13:12 “…all the kingdom of Og in Bashan, who reigned in Ashtaroth and in Edrei (the same was left of the remnant of the Rephaim; for Moses attacked these, and drove them out…” Joshua 15:8: “…The border went up by the valley of the son of Hinnom to the side of the Jebusite southward (the same is Jerusalem); and the border went up to the top of the mountain that lies before the valley of Hinnom westward, which is at the farthest part of the valley of Rephaim northward…” Joshua 17:15: “…Joshua said to them, "If you are a great people, go up to the forest, and clear land for yourself there in the land of the Perizzites and of the Rephaim; since the hill country of Ephraim is too narrow for you…” Joshua 18:16: “…The border went down to the farthest part of the mountain that lies before the valley of the son of Hinnom, which is in the valley of Rephaim northward. It went down to the valley of Hinnom, to the side of the Jebusite southward, and went down to En Rogel…” 2 Samuel 5:18: “…Now the Philistines had come and spread themselves in the valley of Rephaim…” 2 Samuel 5:22: “…The Philistines came up yet again, and spread themselves in the valley of Rephaim…” 2 Samuel 21:16: “…And there came against David one of the offspring of the Rephaim, whose spear was three hundred shekels of brass in weight, and having a new sword, he made an attempt to put David to death…” 2 Samuel 21:18: “…Now after this there was war with the Philistines again at Gob, and Sibbecai the Hushathite put to death Saph, one of the offspring of the Rephaim…” 2 Samuel 21:20: “…And again there was war at Gath, where there was a very tall man, who had twenty-four fingers and toes, six fingers on his hands and six toes on his feet; he was one of the offspring of the Rephaim…” 2 Samuel 21:22: “…These four were of the offspring of the Rephaim in Gath; and they came to their end by the hands of David and his servants…” 2 Samuel 23:13: “… Three of the thirty chief men went down, and came to David in the harvest time to the cave of Adullam; and the troop of the Philistines was encamped in the valley of Rephaim…” 1 Chronicles 11:15: “… Three of the thirty chief men went down to the rock to David, into the cave of Adullam; and the army of the Philistines were encamped in the valley of Rephaim…” 1 Chronicles 14:9: “…Now the Philistines had come and made a raid in the valley of Rephaim…”

1 Chronicles 20:4: “…Now after this there was war with the Philistines at Gezer; then Sibbecai the Hushathite put to death Sippai, one of the offspring of the Rephaim; and they were overcome…” 1 Chronicles 20:6: “…And again there was war at Gath, where there was a very tall man, who had twenty-four fingers and toes, six fingers on his hands and six toes on his feet; he was one of the offspring of the Rephaim…” 1 Chronicles 20:8: “…These were of the offspring of the Rephaim in Gath; they came to their death by the hands of David and his servants…” Job 26:5: “…The Rephaim are formed beneath the waters, also their inhabitants…” Psalms 88:10: “…To the dead dost Thou do wonders? Do Rephaim rise? do they thank Thee? Selah…” Proverbs 2:18: “…For her house hath inclined unto death, And unto Rephaim her paths…” Proverbs 9:18: “…And he hath not known that Rephaim 'are' there, In deep places of Sheol her invited ones!” Proverbs 21:16: “…A man who is wandering from the way of understanding, In an assembly of Rephaim resteth….” Isaiah 14:9: “…Sheol beneath hath been troubled at thee, To meet thy coming in, It is waking up for thee Rephaim, All chiefs ones of earth, It hath raised up from their thrones All kings of nations…” Isaiah 17:5: “…It will be like when the harvester gathers the wheat, and his arm reaps the grain. Yes, it will be like when one gleans grain in the valley of Rephaim…” Isaiah 26:14: “…Dead, they live not, Rephaim, they rise not, Therefore Thou hast inspected and dost destroy them, Yea, thou destroyest all their memory…” Isaiah 26:19: “…Thy dead live -- My dead body they rise. Awake and sing, ye dwellers in the dust, For the dew of herbs 'is' thy dew, And the land of Rephaim thou causest to fall.” Genesis 14:5: “…And in the fourteenth year came Chedorlaomer and the kings that were with him, and smote the Rephaim in Ashteroth-karnaim, and the Zuzim in Ham, and the Emim in Shaveh-kiriathaim…” Genesis 15:20: “…And the Hittite, and the Perizzite, and the Rephaim…” Deuteronomy 2:11: “…These also are accounted Rephaim, as the Anakim; but the Moabites call them Emim…” Deuteronomy 2:20: “…That also is accounted a land of Rephaim: Rephaim dwelt therein aforetime; but the Ammonites call them Zamzummim…” Deuteronomy 3:11: “…For only Og king of Bashan remained of the remnant of the Rephaim. Behold, his bedstead was a bedstead of iron; is it not in Rabbah of the children of Ammon? Nine cubits was the length thereof, and four cubits the breadth of it, after the cubit of a man…” Deuteronomy 3:13: “…And the rest of Gilead, and all Bashan, the kingdom of Og, gave I unto the half-tribe of Manasseh; all the region of Argob--all that Bashan is called the land of Rephaim…” Joshua 12:4: “…And the border of Og king of Bashan, of the remnant of the Rephaim, who dwelt at Ashtaroth and at Edrei…” Joshua 13:12: “…All the kingdom of Og in Bashan, who reigned in Ashtaroth and in Edrei--the same was left of the remnant of the Rephaim-- for these did Moses smite, and drove them out…” Joshua 15:8: “…And the border went up by the Valley of the son of Hinnom unto the side of the Jebusite southward--the same is Jerusalem--and the border went up to the top of the mountain that lieth before the Valley of Hinnom westward, which is at the uttermost part of the vale of Rephaim northward…” Joshua 17:15: “…And Joshua said unto them: 'If thou be a great people, get thee up to the forest, and cut down for thyself there in the land of the Perizzites and of the Rephaim; since the

hill-country of Ephraim is too narrow for thee….” Joshua 18:16: “…And the border went down to the uttermost part of the mountain that lieth before the Valley of the son of Hinnom, which is in the vale of Rephaim northward; and it went down to the Valley of Hinnom, to the side of the Jebusite southward, and went down to Enrogel…” 2 Samuel 5:18: “…Now the Philistines had come and spread themselves in the valley of Rephaim…” 2 Samuel 5:22: “…And the Philistines came up yet again, and spread themselves in the valley of Rephaim…” 2 Samuel 23:13: “…And three of the thirty chief went down, and came to David in the harvest time unto the cave of Adullam; and the troop of the Philistines were encamped in the valley of Rephaim…” 1 Chronicles 11:15: “…And three of the thirty chiefs went down to the rock to David, unto the cave of Adullam; and the host of the Philistines were encamped in the valley of Rephaim…” 1 Chronicles 14:9: “…Now the Philistines had come and made a raid in the valley of Rephaim…” Isaiah 17:5: “…And it shall be as when the harvestman gathereth the standing corn, and reapeth the ears with his arm; yea, it shall be as when one gleaneth ears in Genesis 14:5 And in the fourteenth year came Chedorlaomer, and the kings that were with him, and smote the Rephaims in Ashteroth Karnaim, and the Zuzims in Ham, and the Emins in Shaveh Kiriathaim…” Genesis 15:20: “…And the Hittites, and the Perizzites, and the Rephaims…”

*** *** ***

Jabab

One of the attributes of the Anunnaki, the “Extraterrestrial Gods” of the Scriptures. In esoteric teachings, Jabab, literally means mighty; of an imposing structure; divine; or of a royal offspring; leader. Jabab is both singular and plural, feminine and masculine. In the Book of Ramadosh, Jabab means the all mighty non-terrestrial beings. From Jabab, derived:

• •

a-The Hebrew word Gibor, which means mighty; giant, and

b-The Arabic, and Proto-Islamic-Arabic words Jababira which means mighty, and/or giants, in plural form, and Jabbar in the singular form.

In Arabic, Jababira, as an adjective, means tall, awesome, and mighty men. As a noun, Jababira is the name of the giants in the Scriptures, generally referred to as the “Biblical Giants”; a giant race; a race that descended on Earth; so on. They were called the: • a-Rephaites • b-Arba • c-Annunaki • d-Anakim • e-Anak • f-Annaki • g-Anaku

• h-Nephilim • i-Rephaim, • j-Amalika • k-Gibborim • l-Elohim • m-Bene Elohim In some esoteric teachings, Jababira were also called the Ilohim “Elohim”, meaning angels, judges, God’s delegates, and even celestial gods who descended on Earth. Elohim is the plural of El, a generic word for God in numerous Semitic languages;

• • • • •

a-Allah and Ilah in Arabic, b-Elah and Allah in Aramaic, c-Ilu in Akkadian, d-El in Phoenician, f-Elhm in Ugaritic, so on.

In Genesis and other passages of the Scriptures, they were called the “Sons of God”; Genesis 6:2, when the "sons of God" had intercourse with the "daughters of men…", "…and they took them wives of all which they chose." Genesis 6:4 “There were giants in the earth in those days..., when the sons of God came in unto the daughters of men, and they bare children to them, the same became mighty men (Nephilim) which were of old, men of renown.” “Sons of God” could also mean, divine angels; (Job 1:6, 2:1 “a day when they came before the Lord, and Satan was among them.”

______________________

Nephilim; a race of beautiful giants who fell in love with the “Women of Man”.

_____________________________

Western conception of the Nephilim, depicted as “Fallen Angels” with a physical passion for the “Beautiful Women of Man”, according to the Bible and other religious scriptures. ______________________________

Nephilim (As Fallen Angels): The “Fallen angels” were generally known as: • 1- Nephilim • 2- Watchers • 3- Archons • 4- Aeons • 5- Elohim • 6- Anakim • 7-Refaim • 8-Anunnaki • 9- Gibborim • 10- Sons of God

Josephus wrote: "Many fallen angels of God now consorted with women, and begot sons on them who were overbearing and disdainful of every virtue; much confidence had they in their strength. In the eighth century A.D., Rabbi Eliezer stated in the Midrash: “The angels who fell from Heaven saw the daughters of Cain perambulating and displaying their secret parts, their

eyes painted with antimony in the manner of harlots; and, being seduced, took wives from among them.” The Nephilim “Fallen Ones” were known under various tribal names, such as: • a-Anakim • b-Awwim • c-Emim • d-Gibborim, Jababira in Arabic • e-Rephaim • g-Zamzummin

The Nephilim in the Bible: Gn:6:1: And it came to pass, when men began to multiply on the face of the earth, and daughters were born unto them… Gn:6:2: That the sons of God saw the daughters of men that they were fair; and they took them wives of all which they chose. Gn:6:3: And the Lord said, My spirit shall not always strive with man, for that he also is flesh: yet his days shall be an hundred and twenty years. We read in the book of Enoch: Chapter 6; 1… And it came to pass when the children of men had multiplied that in those days were born unto them beautiful and comely daughters; 2…And the angels, the children of the heaven, saw and lusted after them, and said to one another: “Come, let us choose us wives from among the children of men and beget us children”; 7:…And these are the names of their leaders: Samlazaz, Araklba, Rameel, Kokablel, Tamlel, Ramlel, Danel, Ezeqeel, Baraqijal, Asael, Armaros, Batarel, Ananel, Zaqel, Samsapeel, Satarel, Turel, Jomjael, Sariel. Chapter 7: 1; And all the others together with them took unto themselves wives, and each chose for himself one, and they began to go in unto them and to defile themselves with them, and they taught them charms and enchantments, and the cutting of roots, and made them acquainted with plants. The angels are named here "Children of the Heaven", and they were with 200 and lived on top of the mountain (and we found its name Hermon, where Jared and his children (The Children of God) lived.

T

he Nephilim’s passion for women of the Earth, in Renaissance/religious art. Not totally correct!

*** *** *** Satana-il, “Shaytan”

I. Definition and introduction II. Various meanings in different ancient texts and religions. III. Angels of God in the Judeo-Christian scriptures and ancient religions ___________________________

I. Definition and introduction: Satana-il is an Ana’kh/Ulemite/Assyrian/Aramaic/Arabic noun. Satan-na-il, also called Sa-tan, Shatan or Shaitan means the devil, the bad angel. Shaytan, in Aramaic, Phoenician, Syriac, Ashurian (Ashuri, Assyrian), and Arabic means the devil. In PreIslamic and Islamic literature as well, Shaytan is Lucifer, also called the Dijjal (The Impostor). “Il”

means god. Thus Satan-na-il (with all its derived names, and linguistic variations such as El, Eli, Al, etc.) becomes: The god of evil. But epistemologically, he is the god of the fallen angels. Early doctors of the Eastern Church confused him with Baal-Zebub. More confusion will arise in the early literature of Eastern Christian Church, when a reference was made to a war waged by the angels of God (Judeo-Christian God) against the fallen angels of Satan-na-il. Satana-il was the supreme leader of an extraterrestrial race that accompanied the Anunnaki in their second landing on earth. This galactic race was physically and genetically different from the Anunnaki and the Igigi. Their duty was to serve the Anunnaki. They rebelled against the Anunnaki and broke the laws of their leader by breeding with the women of the Earth. Contrary to the general belief, the Anunnaki were not the first extraterrestrial race to marry, or the have sexual relations with the women of earth. The subjects of Sata-na-il were the first to take the Earth’s women as their wives. But because they were integrated into the Anunnaki’s community, many believed that they were Anunnaki themselves. According to the Sumerian mythology and the Bible, their sin and breaking the laws of the Anakh caused the Deluge. In many parts of the Book of Enoch, they were mentioned as the fallen angels.

II. Various meanings in different ancient texts and religions.

• •

a-Satan-na-il, also Sa-tan or Shatan or Shaitan means the devil, bad angel.

b-In Aramaic, Phoenician, Syriac, Ashurian (Ashuri, Assyrian), and Arabic is Shaytan which means the devil.



c-In Pre-Islamic and Islamic literature as well, Shaytan is the Devil, also called the Dijjal, Dajjal (The Impostor). Thus Satan-na-il (with all its various derived names such as El, Eli, Al, etc.) becomes: The god of evil. But epistemologically, he is the god of the fallen angels. Early doctors of the Eastern Church confused him with Baal-Zebub. More confusion will arise in the early literature of Eastern Christian Church, when a reference was made to a war waged by the angels of God (JudeoChristian God) against the fallen angels led by Satan-na-il.

III. Angels of God(s) in the Judeo-Christian scriptures and ancient religions: Those angels were:



1-Gib-ra-il (Angel Gabriel), the guardian of Janat Adan or Edin (Garden of Eden), in Sumerian and in Anakh is Nin-il, or Nin-Lil. It is also called “Gab” and “Gab-r-il”. Gab means a female guardian, a governor or a protector. This explains why Angel Gabriel was represented to us as the guardian of the Garden of Eden. In the ancient texts of the Sumerian, Acadians and civilizations of the neighboring regions, Gab-r was the governor of “Janat Adan” (Garden of Eden). But “Angel Gabriel, the Sumerian is more than a guardian, because he was called Nin-Ti which means verbatim: Life-Woman. In other words, Angel Gabriel was three things:

• • •

a-Governor of the Garden of Eden; b-A woman, NOT a man, because she was “the female who created life”; c-A geneticist who worked on the human DNA/creation of the human race.



2-Mi-Kha-il (Angel Michael), the Christian “Guardian angel”, also known in the civilizations of the Sumerians, Babylonians, Acadians, Hittites and Anakh as Nin-Ur-ta.



3-Rapha-Il (Angel Raphael), known to the Sumerians and Anakh as Enki or En-Ki.

The other angels of God were Raguel, Sariel, Ramiel, and Uriel, known to the Sumerians and Anunnaki as Enlil or En-Il. Worth mentioning the fact that the archaic terms “Il”, and “El” were understood sometimes as angels, prior to the writing of the Semites, Phoenicians, Hittites and Akkadians epics and mythologies. In the original Sumerian and Akkadians texts, “Il” or “Eli” or “Ili” meant =high, elevated. This explains why Angel Gabriel was represented to us as the guardian of the Garden of Eden.

In the ancient texts of the Sumerian, Acadians and civilizations of the neighboring regions, Gab-r was the governor of “Janat Adan” (Garden of Eden). But “Angel Gabriel, the Sumerian is more than a guardian, because he was called Nin-Ti which means verbatim: Life-Woman. In other words, Angel Gabriel was three things:

• • •

1-Governor of the Garden of Eden; 2-A woman, not a man, because she was “the female who created life”; 3-A geneticist who worked on the human DNA/creation of the human race.

*** *** *** Sebitti

I. Definition: Sebitti is a Sumerian/Akkadian/Ulemite noun and title for the children of the great Anunnaki god/lord Anu. They were the feared and formidable Anunnaki-Sumerian seven warrior gods. They were known as:

• •

a- The Nephilim giants in the Bible; b- The “Watchers" in the book of Enoch.

II. The seven warrior gods led by Erra (Irra) were: • 1-Nergal, consort of Ereshkigal, lord of the netherworld • 2-Ereshkigal, queen of the netherworld • 3-Gugulana (The Bull of heaven), first consort of Ereshkigal • 4-Namtar • 5-Hubishag • 6-Ningishzida

• 7-Huwawa, guardian of the “Land of the living.”

The Book of Ramadosh added two of the early Anunnaki Ulema as remnants of the Sebitti. They were: • 1.Napha-Irach-Bardu • 2.Dabshalu-Il *** *** ***

Ay’inbet Ay’inbet is an Ana’kh/Phoenician noun, which means: • a-A chosen group; • b-A social class; • c-Favorite subjects; • d-Those who know.

It is derived from the Phoenician Ay’inbet. Ayin means eye, and Bet means house. In Hebrew, Ayin is Ayn and bet is beth. In Arabic, Ayin is ‘ayn, and bet is bayt (Written Arabic), and bet (Spoken Arabic). In Ana’kh, it is exactly the same; Ayin is Ain, and Bet is Bet.

The meaning: • 1-The eye of the house; • 2-Main entrance of a home; • 3-Protection of one’s home.

The upper class of the Anunnaki is ruled by Baalshalimroot. His subjects are called “ShtarooutHxall Ain”, (Shtatroot Kha-Ayn” meaning the inhabitants of the house of knowledge, or Tthose who see clearly.” Their eyes are not similar to humans’ eyes, because the Anunnaki do not have a retina. Their physical eyes are used to perceive dimensional objects. While their “inner eye” sees multi-dimensional spheres. The process is created by the mind. The word Ain was later adopted by the early inhabitants of the Arab Peninsula. Ain in Arabic means eye. The Badou Rouhal (Nomads) of the Arabs who lived in the Sahara considered the “eye” to be the most important feature of the face. Those who have practiced As Sihr (Magic) used their eyes as a psychic conduit. In their magic rituals and séances, they close their eyes and let imageries inhabit their mind. Once, the spirit called Rouh, Jinn, Afrit enters the body, the eyes open up and the vision is henceforth activated by the spirit. And what they saw next was called Rou’Yah, meaning “visions”. In the secret teachings of Sufism, visions of Al Hallaj, and of the greatest poetess of Sufism, Rabiha’ Al Adawiyah, known also as “’Hachikatou Al Houbb Al Ilahi” (The mistress of the

divine love), and in the banned book Shams Al Maa’Ref Al Kubrah (Book of the Sun of the Great Knowledge), the word eye meant the ultimate knowledge, or wisdom from above. “Above” clearly indicates the heavens. In the pre-Islamic era, heavens meant the spheres where the creators of the universe live. This sphere was shared by good gods and evil gods. The concept of hell was unknown to the pagan Badou Rouhal. Later on in history, when Islam invaded the Arab world, the eye became the symbol of Allah, the god of the Muslims. In modern times, several secret esoteric societies and cultures adopted the eye as an institutional symbol and caused it to appear on many edifices’ pillars, bank notes, money bills (Including the US Dollar), and religious texts. In ancient times, the Anunnaki eye was a very powerful symbol of the favorite regional god. It appeared on Egyptian, Sumerian, Persian, and Phoenician pillars and tablets. The Phoenicians of the city of Amrit and the Island of Arwad, considered to be direct descendants of the Anunnaki, engraved the Anunnaki eye on altars dedicated to gods’ healing powers. Code/Use according to mythology and esoterism: To be written three times on a piece of leather or cloth and hidden in the left pocket. Esoteric benefits: 1- Safe return to home-base; 2- Against forced eviction; 3- Protection of one’s property; 4- Peace at home. Geometrical presentation/Symbol: Circle. In spiritual-mental séances, the circle becomes a triangle.

Emim: The Emim were a group of the Anunnaki “Fallen Angels”, and members of a tribe which challenged the authority of Anu on Earth. They were gigantic, and extraordinarily strong. The Emim were feared by the Phoenicians and the Hebrews. According to the Anunnaki-Ulema manuscripts, the Emim were the first extraterrestrials to shape-shift. In Hebrew, Emim mean “Terrors.” They are a tribe of fierce warriors, mentioned in the Bible as a fierce tribe living in Canaan. Here are some excerpts from the Bible: • Jos: 11:21: “And at that time came Joshua, and cut off the Anakim from the mountains, from Hebron, from Debir, from Anab, and from all the mountains of Judah, and from all the mountains of Israel: Joshua destroyed them utterly with their cities.” • Jos: 11:22: “There was none of the Anakim left in the land of the children of Israel: only in Gaza, in Gath, and in Ashdod, there remained…” • Jos: 14:12: “Now therefore give me this mountain, whereof the Lord spoke in that day; for thou heardest in that day how the Anakim were there, and that the cities were great and fenced: if so be the Lord will be with me, then I shall be able to drive them out, as the Lord said.” • Jos: 14:15: “And the name of Hebron before was Kirjatharba; which Arba was a great man among the Anakim. And the land had rest from war.” • Genesis, 14:5: “And in the fourteenth year came Chedarlaomer, and the kings that were with him, and smote the Rephaims in Ashteroth Karnaim, and the Zumim in Ham, and the Emims in Shaveh Kiriathaim.” • Deuteronomy 2:10, 11: “The Emim dwelt therein in times past, a people great, and many, and tall, as the Anakims. Which also were accounted giants, as the Anakims; but the Moabites call them Emim.

Significantly, Rephaim and Anakims are alternate names for Nefilim – the Anunnaki.

___________________________

On the characteristics of the early human beings, created by the Anunnaki

How did they look, the first humans who were created by the Anunnaki or other extraterrestrial races? • 1. The Anunnaki were the extraterrestrial race which created the human race. • 2. By human race we mean modern human beings. • 3. Before modern human beings acquired their “final” shape and form, other nonhumans, quasi-humans and animal-human looking species were either created by the Anunnaki, or existed on Earth, before the Anunnaki landed on Earth. • 4. These creatures of all species, kinds and categories were called “Behemoth”, and “Baha-im”. • 5. They lived in Madagascar, Brazil, Central Africa, and other regions of the Earth. • 6. Some were captured by the Anunnaki and “upgraded” to quasi-humans. • 7. Those quasi-humans remained at a robotic-animalistic level, and consequently failed to perform or accomplish any intelligent task. • 8. They were disregarded by the Anunnaki. • 9. Some 300,000 years before the creation of the cities of “The Women of Lights,” fortysix different races of humans and quasi-humans populated the earth. • 10. The greatest numbers were found in Africa, Madagascar, Indonesia, Brazil, and Australia. • 11. These races died out not because of famine, ecological catastrophes, or acts of war, but because of the disintegration of the very molecules and composition of their cells. • 12. The Anunnaki created the “final form” of human beings, and you, all the ordinary and normal people are their descendants. • 13. In the genes, molecules and DNA of the early quasi-human race, the early expedition of the Igigi, and later on, the Anunnaki programmed thirteen faculties, or functions. • 14.The most important abilities were as follows: 1. To move 2. To sense danger 3. To understand by association 4. To memorize 5. To see forms and shapes in four colors. These colors were: 1. Bright yellow, representing gold and the sun; 2. Grey, representing minerals and rocks; 3. Blue, representing the atmosphere, air, and water; 4. Very strong red, representing heat and blood. Other colors such as green, purple, lilac, etc, were not visible or known to the early and primitive form of quasi-humans.

*** *** *** The Anunnaki gods and goddesses who created the first human races, demons and spirits Anth-Khalka: • I. Definition. • II. Mankind was not created by one single Sumerian god or goddess. • 1-Ninlil

• 2-Marduk • 3-Inanna • 4-Nammu “Namma” • I. Definition and introduction. • II. The Divine Feminine. • III. Nammu, the Anunnaki goddess who first thought of creating Man. • a-The Akkadian/Sumerian text. • IV. “The Creation of Humans” • Here is Enki giving his instructions. • b-Ninmah and Enki create the “First Man”. • V. The “First Man” is a deformed creature.

____________________

I. Definition: Anth-Khalka is an Anunnaki term for the creation of the first humans. It is composed from two words: • a-An’th, which means race; people. • b-Khalka, which means creation; birth. From An’th the Arabic word Ounth was derived, which means people, humans, human race. And from Khalka, the Arabic word Khalika was derived, which means creation of the human beings.

II. Mankind was not created by one single Sumerian god or goddess: Mankind was not created by one single Sumerian god. More than one Anunnaki participated in the creation of mankind. And contrary to common belief, the Anunnaki were not the first extraterrestrials and gods to create a human from clay. Many other deities from different pantheons also created man from clay. For instance, Khnum “Kneph” (Meaning: To build, to unify in Egyptian) was one of the oldest Egyptian gods, who created mankind from clay on a potter's wheel. Khnum became a variation of Ptah. The Anunnaki first landed in Phoenicia, where they established their first colonies, and shortly thereafter, they created their most elaborate medical center on the Island of Arwad, which at the time was a Phoenician territory. However, the Anunnaki ameliorated their genetic creations, and upgraded early human forms and primitive humans in their laboratories in Sumer. The Sumerian texts and their translations into western languages gave more exposure to the Anunnaki of Sumer, than to the other equally powerful Anunnaki of Phoenicia and Central Africa. The Sumerian texts include various versions of the creation of mankind by a multitude of Anunnaki gods and goddesses. Some passages in the Sumerian texts refer to different creators, as well as to multiple genetic experiments. There is no reference to one singular genetic creation of the early human races, or solid certainty to the fact that mankind was genetically created by one single god. In fact, a multitude of gods and goddesses created different types and categories of human beings, to name a few:

1-Ninlil:

Ninlil the Sumerian “Queen Breeze”, who was also called Aruru, Ninhursag, Ninhursanga, the Lady of The Mountains, the ruler of the heavens, underworld, wind, earth, and grain, wife of Enlil and the mother of Nanna/Utu experimented with different forms and shapes of early human beings. Ninlil also created Endiku.

M

arduk, fighting the dragon Tiamat. Marduk, fighting the dragon Tiamat, and putting an end to her major influence on the affairs of the universe, the state and Man. By doing so, Marduk became the absolute and most powerful god of the Anunnaki, the Igigi, and Babylon. _______________________________

In the Epic of Gilgamesh we read:

“…she created mankind… so numerous… she thrust her hands into the waters and pinched off some clay, which she dropped in the wilderness, where she made Endiku the hero…” And in another passage, it was written: "My friend Endiku whom I loved has turned into clay… he died…and returned to the clay that fashioned him…”

2-Marduk: Marduk was the son of Ea and husband of Sarpanit, the sun-god, and also the god of war, fire, earth and heaven, and one of the major creators of heroes, gods and humans. Eventually, Marduk will slaughter Tiamat, and from parts of her body, he will create the universe, and the early races of humanity, according to the Akkadian-Babylonian tablets.

Slab/Tablet of Enlil and Ninlil: The begetting of goddess Nanna.

Marduk chasing and fighting Tiamat.

____________________________________________________

Ninhursag/Ninlil/Nama.

Ninhursag, quite often referred to as Ninlil, is shown here as the goddess of irrigation. 18th Century B.C., Mari, Euphrates, Iraq.

In several passages from the Akkadian-Sumerian clay tablets, she was also associated with Nanna, who was called the “Progenitor of Modern Man”, and the “Earth Mother Goddess.”

________________________________

Akkadian inscriptions of the god-creators of Man, in order of seniority. A cuneiform Akkadian clay tablet script, 2400-2200 B.C., Sumer, with one single column, listing gods in order of seniority: Enlil, Ninlil, Enki, Nergal, Hendursanga, Inanna-Zabalam, Ninebgal, Inanna, Utu, Nanna. ______________________________________________________

3-Inanna:

Inanna was the legendary Sumerian goddess who created the first 7 prototypes of mankind. Many other civilizations worshipped her under different names, such as Astarte, Istar, Ashtar, Asherat. Inanna was called Ashtaroot and Ishtar in Phoenician; Ashtoreth and Ashtaroth in Hebrew; Ashteroth in Canaanite; Atargatis in Greek.

*** *** ***

Inanna on her throne. Circa 2000-1600 B.C., Akkad period. Nephrite. Cylinder seal. Mesopotamia.

During the early period of the Akkadian reign in Mesopotamia (c.2334-2154 B.C.), Inanna was associated with Ishtar. On this Akkadian seal, Inanna (Ishtar) is seated on her throne, and gestures to two worshippers. On the left, stands one of her female servants. On the right, a female attendant pours a libation into a vessel.

_____________________________________

Inanna

Dumuzi and Inanna bringing gifts to Uruk.

_________________________

Inanna, the Anunnaki goddess who created the first prototype of Man. ________________________________

Other names and spellings of Inanna: • Innin • Innini • Ishtar • Nin-me-sarra, which means the Lady of Myriad Offices. • Ninsianna, which means the personification of Venus. • Queen of all the “Me”.

• Ninanna, which means queen of the sky. • Nu-ugiganna, which means the Hierodule of Heaven. • Usunzianna, which means the Exalted Cow of Heaven.

Inanna, standing on a lion, a display of authority.

She appeared in two major Akkadian/Sumerian epics, the “Epic of Gilgamesh,” and in the “Cycle of Inanna.” She figured prominently in the epic/poem of “Inanna’s Descent to the Underworld.” This story was written on clay tablets, circa 1750 B.C.

_____________________

A 3,000 B.C. Warka vase from Uruk showing a ritual scene of offerings to Inanna, depicted on the very the top of the vase.

______________________________

Vase from Uruk showing a priest and subjects offering the harvest to Inanna.

___________________________



G

oddess Inanna, known as Ishtar in Akkadian, and Inanna of Edin, and Nin Edin in Sumerian (Lady of Edin).

___________________________

4-Sinhar Inannaschamra: One of the original creators of humanity, she is about 400,000 years old. Sinhar Inannaschamra currently lives on Ashtari and teaches at the Academy. “She is an expert in human history, archaeology, mythology and folklore(among other subjects), and had traveled much over time and space. Long after she left Earth, humans had retained a memory of the great Anunnaki, and fashioned the goddess Inanna after her…” said Ambar Anati.

5-Innina: Sumerian/Akkadian/Babylonian. Noun. Name of a great Anunnaki goddess. Innina is the daughter of Sin and Ningal, and sister of Shamash. Her symbol is the eighteen or sixteen-pointed star. She was worshipped at seven cult centres. • 1-Arbela • 2-Ashur • 3-Babylon • 4-Calah • 5-Erech • 6-Nineveh • 7-Ur Innina is also known as Ishtar and the consort of Ashur. According to Ulema Pali, “Innina (Inninah) was one of the Anunnaki goddesses who took part in the “fashioning” of Man. And we should not confuse her with Inanna.”

6-Nammu “Namma”, “Ninmah”: Akkadian/Sumerian. Noun. I. Definition and introduction. II. The Divine Feminine. III. Nammu, the Anunnaki goddess who first thought of creating Man. a-The Akkadian/Sumerian text. IV. “The Creation of Humans” Here is Enki giving his instructions. b-Ninmah and Enki create the “First Man”. V. The “First Man” is a deformed creature.

_____________________

I. Definition and introduction: The Sumerian-Anunnaki goddess Nammu/“Namma” and her son Enki created multiple forms of humans, sometimes using clay, and other times using blood of warriors they slaughtered. In the Sumerian myths, she was the primordial mother goddess, and creator of the gods. She was also called “The pure goddess”, and was associated with fresh water. Nammu is the mother of the Anunnaki god Enki, and the Anunnaki goddess Ereshkigal, the goddess of the Kurnugi (The underworld). The Akkadian/Sumerian texts describe her as “The

mother who gave birth to heaven, earth, and the gods of the universe, and the mother of everything.”

II. The Divine Feminine: Heavily inspired by the Anunnaki concept of Nature’s Universality, the Mesopotamian scribes depicted and defined her as a goddess without a spouse, the self-procreating womb of the universe. Nammu is a perfect example of the Anunnaki belief in a feminine source of power that created the known universe, including all life-forms. “This Primordial Female Energy” existed long before the universe was conceived and created. In Anunnaki-Ulemite literature, woman created Man (The first human being), thus sharply contradicting the Jewish, Christian and Muslim scriptures.

III. Nammu, the Anunnaki goddess who first thought of creating Man: Nammu is the Anunnaki goddess who gave Enki the idea of creating humankind to replace the Igigi, who worked the fields. Enki begins to think about the creation process, and how to use the clay and water of the abyss, to create human beings. He told Nammu to bring Anunnaki wombgoddesses to mix the clay and to call upon Anunnaki fashioners (Term used to refer to Anunnaki goddesses who designed the body of the first Man) to thicken it, so she could mold the wet clay into the shape of a human body. Then, he instructed her to bring the limbs to life, in the image of the gods. She will give birth to the embryo of mankind without using the sperm of a male. The new being shall be called Adamah. And a creature was created. Then, the gods and goddesses decided to have a feast to celebrate their new creation, and Enki and Ninmah began to drink beer and got drunk. Consequently, the being they created was a deformed creature. And Ninmah continued to fashion handicapped people. Her creations were: • a-A weak person who was unable to control his urine, • b-A barren woman, • c-A being without organs, etc. Finally she realized that she was unable to create a perfect Man. She throws down the clay in despair. Then Enki decided to create a man by himself, but he failed, for the creature he fashioned died as soon as he was born.

7-Enki as Ea: Sumerian/Assyrian/Akkadian/Babylonian. I.Introduction II. Definition III. Enki’s plan for creating the human race

___________________

I. Introduction:

Ea killed Kingu, the demon son of Tiamat, and used his blood to create mankind. Ea created Zaltu to complement goddess Ishtar. Ea was one of the earliest Anunnaki who gave instruction to Anunnaki goddesses, including Aruru, on how to create the first prototypes of Man, to replace the Igigi who were assigned hard physical labor in the fields and gardens of Sumer.

II. Definition: Ea is the name of the son of Nammu and An. Sometimes he is mentioned as the son of Anshar. Enki was the Sumerian god of water. He was also known as Ea in Babylonian mythology. He lived underground in huge lakes and in deep waters called Apsu. Enki is also called En.uru, which means lord reed-sheaf. He had several epithets, such as:

• 1-“Enki bël nagbï. Bël derived from Bëlum, which means lord. Nagbï derived from Nagbum, which means a well. • 2-“Sar apsî”, meaning king of the Apsû. Sar (pronounced Shar) derived from Sarum (pronounced Sharum), which means king). • 3-“Ea Mummu bäni kali.” Bäni means a builder (Bani in Arabic also means a builder). Mummu means a genius. The translation is: “Ea, the genius who built everything.” • 4-“Enki Bël nëmeqi”, meaning Enki a master-craftsman. The word Bël also means lord. Enki’s name can balso be interpreted as “Lord of the Earth,” because En means a lord, and Ki means Earth. But Ki means also hell, the underworld, the world of no return. It is derived from the Akkadian/Sumerian word Kurnugi, which means the underworld, the empire of death. Thus, Enki becomes the lord of the underworld. Enki lived in Eridu, in his temple É-abzu (Apsû).

A drawing from a cylinder seal of King Gudea of Lagash, circa 2100 B.C. shows Ningishzida as a human with serpent-dragon heads, and as a fourlegged beast with horns and wings.

____________________________

E

a “Enki” stepping on dry land, a gesture symbolizing his supreme authority over Earth.

The dry-land as depicted in this cylinder seal, refers also to ramparts protecting the cities of his kingdom. From the ramparts emerge a stream of fishes, symbol of all life-forms in the seas. Thus, his authority extends to dry lands and seas of the Earth.

___________________________

A

nunnaki God Ea accompanied by two deities in the form of a scorpion and a dragon.

A slab from Tell Asmar in Iraq, depicting the Anunnaki God Ea, accompanied by two deities in the form of a scorpion and a dragon. The scorpion represented wisdom and determination. The dragon represented authority and the primordial female aspect of the Creation.

________________________________

A

drawing from Gudea's cylinder seal showing King Gudea of Lagash, Ningishzida and the seated god Enki.

________________________

II. Enki’s plan for creating the human race: Translation of the original Sumerian texts; Nintu and Enki plan the creation of the human race (I: 178-220); Enki, rather than Anu, is speaking at this time. In these versions, Enki reveals his plan for creating the human race. Note: In this version, he is probably speaking when the story resumes:

“While Nintu the birth-goddess is present, let the birth-goddess create the offspring… let man bear the labor-basket of the gods.”

Enki and Nintu called the goddess and said to her:

“You are the birth-goddess, creator of man. Create Lullu-man, let him bear the yoke. Let him bear the yoke, the work of Enlil; let man carry the labor-basket of the gods.”

Nintu opened her mouth and said to the great gods:

“It is not properly mine to do these things. He is the one who purifies all; let him give me the clay, and I will do it.”

Enki opened his mouth and said to the great gods:

“At the new moon, the seventh day, and the full moon, I will set up a purifying bath. Let them slaughter one god. Let the gods be purified by immersion. With his flesh and blood let Nintu mix the clay. God and man let them be inseparably mixed in the clay till the end of time let us hear the drum. Let there be spirit from the god’s flesh; let her proclaim alive as its sign for the sake of never-forgetting, let there be spirit.” In the assembly, “Aye,” answered the great gods, who are the administrators of destiny. At the new moon, the seventh day, and the full moon, he set up a purifying bath. We-ila was slaughtered in the assembly. With his flesh and blood Nintu mixed the clay. Till the end of days they heard the drum. From the flesh of the god there was spirit. She proclaimed “alive” as its sign. For the sake of not-forgetting there was a spirit. After she had mixed the clay, she called the Anunnaki, the great gods. The Igigi, the great gods, cast their spittle on the clay. Mami opened her mouth and said to the great gods:

“You commanded me a task I have completed it. You slaughtered a god together with his rationality. I have removed your heavy labor, have placed your labor-basket on man. You raised a cry for mankind; I have loosened your yoke, have established freedom. “ The gods heard this speech, and they ran around and kissed her feet, and said:

“Formerly we called you ‘Mami.’ Now, may ‘Mistress of all the gods’ be your name.”

With the birth goddesses assembled, he trod the clay in her presence. She recited the incantation again and again. Ea, seated before her, prompted her. When she finished her incantation, she nipped off fourteen pieces of clay. Seven pieces to the right, seven to the left, she placed. Between them she placed the brick. (Note: There is a gap in the text here.)

From an Assyrian version, we learn that fourteen birth goddesses shape the clay. They make seven males and seven females and align them in pairs. The birth goddesses were assembled; Nintu was seated. She counted the months. At the destined moment, they called it the tenth month. The tenth month came. The end of that period opened the womb. Her face was beaming, joyful. Her head covered, she performed the midwifery. She girded her loins; she made the blessing. She patterned the flour and laid down the brick, and the goddess-creator said:

“I have created, my hands have done it. Let the midwife rejoice in the prostitute’s house; where the pregnant woman gives birth, the mother of the baby severs herself. Let the brick be laid down for nine days that Nintu the midwife be honored. Let them continually call Mami their… praise the birth goddess, praise Kesh. When the bed is laid let husband and wife lie together. When for wifehood and husbandhood they heed Ishtar in the house of the father-in-law, let there be rejoicing for nine days; let them call Ishtar Ishara.”

The Anunnaki omega signs of newborns. Anunnaki goddess Aruru created Enkidu from clay in the image of Anu. Drawing by Beaulieu, from a terracotta plaque, Mesopotamia, circa 1900 B.C. The Anunnaki omega signs represent newborns. ________________________________

Note: After a gap of approximately fifty lines, the story continues. Twelve hundred years later, Enlil is trying to destroy the human race because it is making too much noise. Courtesy of the late professor Tikva Frymer-Kensky.

Geshtu-e: I. Definition and introduction. II. The Igigi’s revolt. III. The Anunnaki decided to create human beings. IV. The Anunnaki seized Geshtu-e, and slaughtered him. V. Mami presented her creatures to the Anunnaki, and said.

Ekur _______________________________

1. Geshtu-e: The slaughtered Igigi god and the creation of the “First Man”.

I. Definition and introduction: Geshtu-e is the Akkadian/Sumerian name of the Igigi god whose blood and intelligence were used by the Anunnaki Mami to create the first man. In the beginning, before men were created, the Anunnaki, the extraterrestrial gods living on planet Earth, had to till the land and water it to grow their food. And this was hard and extremely demanding labor. Enlil summoned the Igigi, and asked them to do the job.

II. The Igigi’s revolt: In addition to cultivating and working the fields in ancient Iraq (Babylon, Sumer), Enlil assigned to the Igigi, the hard tasks of digging trenches, canals, and river beds. And the Igigi kept on doing this hard labor for centuries, until they could not take it anymore. They threw down their tools and went enmasse to Ekur, Enlil's citadel at Nippur, to protest this hardship, and to demand immediate relief. When they reached the citadel, Enlil ordered Nusku, his doorkeeper, to keep them out of Ekur. Nusku asked Enlil:

“Why do you fear your sons? Call the other gods and let them help solve this thing.” So Enlil summoned the gods, including Anu and Enki. Together, they rushed to help Enlil, and stood firm on the ramparts of the citadel, and spoke to the furious Igigi:

“Why are you attacking us? And the Igigi answered:

“The work you have assigned to us is killing us; we can no longer bear it.” We have stopped digging the trenches and we are declaring war.” Enki asked the gods for advice, and said to them:

“Why do we blame the Igigi? Their tasks are too hard. Goddess Mami is with us. Let her create beings to serve us and to do the Igigi’s work. So we can put the yoke of Enlil on these beings and let the Igigi return to heaven.”

III. The Anunnaki decided to create human beings: The gods agreed, and asked goddess Mami to create beings to do the work of the Igigi. But Mami said:

“It is not wise for me to do all this. You should choose Enki instead, because he is wise and does things right. But if he prepares the clay needed to complete the task,

I will create these beings.” Enki replied:

“If we use only clay to create new beings, they will be like animals, without intelligence. Instead, we must slaughter one of the gods, to make these creatures capable of bearing Enlil’s yoke. We can mix his flesh and blood with the clay to create a Man.”

IV. The Anunnaki seized Geshtu-e, and slaughtered him: The Anunnaki seized Geshtu-e, the Igigi god of wisdom and knowledge, and slaughtered him. As soon as his flesh and blood were mixed with the clay, a Shabbah (Ghost) manifested, and took the shape of a human being. Mami seized the ghost, and divided him into fourteen pieces, to create seven females and seven males. These creatures were the first prototypes of the human race.

V. Mami presented her creatures to the Anunnaki, and said:

“I have done everything you have asked. I have created Man (Men and Women). And I gave them the faculty of speaking, so they could talk to each other and do the job. Let each Man choose a wife. And Ishtar will bless them with healthy children, to fill the whole Earth with generations of servants.”

Note: This is why and how Man was created by the Anunnaki at that time in history. Humans were created to do the Igigi’s hard labor in the fields, and to feed the Anunnaki. And not to mine gold as erroneously claimed by famous authors in the West!!

But who are the Igigi? I. Definition and introduction. II. The Igigi created the first quasi human/robots. III. The thirteen faculties of the quasi-humans. __________________

I. Definition and introduction: Igigi is an Akkadian/Sumerian term referring to the entirety of their gods of the heavens and the underground, including their pantheon in Mesopotamia and Babylonia. In their rank, the Igigi had

seven great gods. The Igigi did co-exist with the Anunnaki, and shared some traits with them, but they were totally dissimilar in their physical shape and appearance. They were huge, even bigger than the Anunnaki, but not graceful like them. They had strong facial features and lots of hair. And their appearance was not enhanced by their outlandish clothes. Nothing elegant or pleasant, everything was made out of metal shields. They liked to adorn themselves with many iron bracelets and necklaces that sported strange insignia, that to anyone but an Igigi would be quite ominous…not a very attractive species. The Igigi were 245 million years older than the Anunnaki in terms of the galactic civilizations. According to the Babylonian Epic of Creation, Marduk divided all the gods and goddesses into two categories, the Anunnaki and the Igigi. The Anunnaki became the gods of the underground (Empire of Death and Earth), and the Igigi became the gods of the heavens. Ulema Mordechai stated that the Babylonian scribes got it wrong, because the Anunnaki and the Igigi existed millions of years before Marduk was born. In the epic of Atrahasîs, written around 1700 B.C., the Igigi were ranked second to the Anunnaki, because they were the field workers, who fed the Anunnaki. Thus, the Anunnaki were considered the upper class of the Babylonian deities. The epic tells us that the Igigi rebelled against the Anunnaki, because the Anunnaki had assigned to them the task of taking care of the fields, digging trenches, and feeding the Anunnaki. This physical labor became intolerable to the Igigi. Thus, the Anunnaki decided to create human beings to replace the Igigi. II. The Igigi created the first quasi human/robots: According to the Ulema, the Anunnaki were not the first to experiment with and on humans. Some 445,000 years ago, a different race called the Igigi, were the first extraterrestrials to create quasi-human specimens. At the very beginning of their genetic experiments, the results were catastrophic. The Igigi’s creations of the first race of humans looked awful – bestial, very ugly, even frightening. This happened because the Igigi were more terrestrial explorers than geneticists, and they were more interested in certain molecules found in terrestrial water, and in various minerals on Earth, than in creating a perfectly shaped human race. At one point in time, the Igigi were ferocious toward the early quasi-human beings, and treated them very badly, since they considered the early version of human beings on Earth as a lower working class without intelligence. Incidentally, the Earth was extremely cold at that time, and the Igigi had to cover the human bodies with lots of hair to protect them from the elements. It took the quasi-human race thousands of years to evolve into an early human form, and even then they were not totally human, looking more like apes. Some of them had bizarre skulls and facial bones. The Igigi were highly advanced in mineralogy and minerals transmutation. The Anunnaki were geneticists and engineers with a strong appreciation for esthetics. Therefore, the Igigi created a very primitive form of living beings on Earth, exactly as we, modern humans, created very unappealing early forms and shapes of robots and related mechanical devices at the dawn of robotics. These robotic-quasi humans were functional but not pretty to look at, and the early quasi-humans were not much more than biological machines with limited mental faculties.

III. The thirteen faculties of the quasi-humans: In the genes, molecules and DNA of the early quasi-human race, the Igigi programmed thirteen faculties (mental functions), according to “Ilmu Al Donia”. A group of early Allamah stated that the thirteen faculties were implanted in the human brain by the Anunnaki. The Akkadian texts are silent on the subject. The most important abilities were as follows:

• a-The ability to move; • b-The ability to sense danger; • c-The ability to understand by association; • d-The ability to memorize; • e-The ability to see forms and shapes in four colors.

These colors were: • 1-Bright yellow, representing gold; • 2-Grey, representing minerals and rocks; • 3-Blue, representing the atmosphere, air, and water; • 4-A very strong red, representing heat and blood. Other colors such as green, purple, lilac, etc, were not visible or known to the early and primitive form of quasi-humans.

8-Imma-shar: Sumerian/Akkadian. Noun. I. Definition. II. The Akkadian text on creation. III. Excerpt from the Akkadian text.

____________

I. Definition: Name of one of the goddesses who participated in the creation of Man. She is also called a “Fashioner”, because she helped in designing and fashioning the looks of the first genetically created man. In the Sumerian Epic section “Birth of Man", we read the following: Note: After instructing his mother to get more Anunnaki goddesses to help in the creation of humans, the god Enki produces a fetus, limbless and lifeless. Shortly thereafter, Enki instructs the goddesses on how to create the first humans.

II. The Akkadian text on the creation:

“Once you have finished mixing the the Apsu's fathering clay, Imma-en and Imma-Shar will make the fetus bigger, after you have placed the limbs upon it.” Enki then gives additional instruction to goddess Ninmah, who is the mother goddess, and to eight Anunnaki goddesses. He said:

“O mother, once, you are done with molding the being, let Ninmah join together the chair of birth, without any male semen, and then, you give birth to mankind. Without the sperm of males she will give birth to their offspring, and to the embryo of mankind. And once Nammu had enlarged its shoulders, she will make a hole in the head to put a mouth. Note: The following line is damaged. and then, she will wrap its body in an amnion.” Note: The tablets tell us that Enki and Ninmah got drunk, and consequently, they created crippled beings; they were both physically and mentally deformed. Enki then decided to create a creature on his own. The Epic tells us that this creature (Quasi-Human) is terribly deformed.

III. Excerpt from the Akkadian text: Ninmah says:

“The man, you created is neither a live man, nor a dead man, I can not support it!”

The Akkadian clay tablets tell us that the creation of the first Man required the participation of at least twelve Anunnaki goddesses. They had to mix up the "fathering clay" of the Apsu, which is the underground fresh water. The clay the Anunnaki goddesses have used, had very particular properties that produced life, once joined with a woman's womb. The clay was later placed over the fetus and fashioned into the form of man. Once done, the Anunnaki goddesses added limbs and a mouth. To complete the genetic creation of Man, Ninmah placed the clay into her womb. Note: This is one version of the creation of the first Man. Because the Akkadian/Sumerian clay tablets offered different stories of how the Anunnaki genetically created several prototypes of mankind.

9-Ekimu: Ana’kh/Chaldean Noun. In Ana’kh, Ekimu is one of the Anunnaki Sinhars who fathered the sons of Man by marrying one of the Earth-link women who lived quarantined in the “Shabha Ardi”, the isolated region in the Middle East inaccessible to human beings. Some Ulema consider Ekimu a “Fallen Angel”. Some Biblical scholars refer to Ekimu as one of the Rephaim or Anakim. Each has a totally different meaning in the Anunnaki literature and the Chaldean texts. In Chaldean, Ekimu was the name of the spirit ranking beneath the angels of heaven and Earth.

10-Gibbori:

A group of Anunnaki geneticists, who developed DNA sequences, and altered the genes of hybrids. From Gibbori, the Arabic word Gabbar was derived, which means giant, and the plural Gababira (giants). In the Pre-Islamic era, the word Gababira meant huge entities who came from a nonphysical world, and maliciously interfered in human affairs. In Hebrew, it is Gibborim (‫גּבּר‬ ‫)גּבּור‬, which is the plural of Geber, which means mighty man. It appears more than 150 times in the Jewish Tanakh. According to the Theosophical Secret Doctrine, Gibborim refers to the antediluvial giants or Atlanteans, the fourth root-race of mankind. In the fifth root-race they became known as the Kabiri. 11-Ferohim “Feroh”, “Feroch”: Name for a group of Anunnaki, who participated in developing life-forms in the oceans of planet Earth. According to the book “Ilmu Al Donia” (Science or Knowledge of the Universe), the Ferohim, also called “Feroh”, and “Feroch”, created many forms of life, including animals and humans before the Ice Age. They spent years on Earth, Mars and the Moon experimenting with the primordial energy/source of cosmic life. Thousands of years later, the Gnostics and Theosophists adopted Ferohim as “Ferho”; a name they gave to the supreme lord of splendor and of light, manifested as the unrevealed cosmic life which exists in Ferho from eternity, according to the Codex Nazaraeus.

God Anu

______________________________

12-An, Anu, Anum: Akkadian/Sumerian/Chaldean/Egyptian. Noun



An” was the chief god of the Annunaki. “An” is Anu in Egyptian, and Anum in Akkadian. “An” was the creator of the gods, including the people of Earth, but over time, “An” lost his privileged position to his son Enlil. His main temple was in Uruk, where he was worshipped as the god of that city. Later on, his daughter Inanna became a co-god of Uruk. “An” mated with the goddesses Ki and Nammu. His union with them gave birth to the gods. Code/Use: According to mythology and esoterism: Write the word “An” and the name of your new-born child on the leaf of a white rose and keep it in a safe place for seven days. Esoteric benefits: It brings health and protection to newly born children.

Illustration of Anu, as chief of the Anunnaki (The correct way to write Anunnaki is: Anunna.Ki. Anunna means a group of deities in Akkadian, old Babylonian and Sumerian. And Ki means Earth, also the underworld. Ki could also be written as “Gi”; for it appeared in the Akkadian, Sumerian, Chaldean and Assyrian texts as part of the word “Kurnugi”, which means hell.)

_______________________________

“An” or “Anu”, and “Anum”, the celestial father, and supreme god/Sinhar of the Anunnaki. __________________________

13-Aruru “Mammi”: Babylonian/Sumerian. Noun. Aruru means Creative force; the creator of life. From Aruru derived the Arabic word Rouh, and the Aramaic-Hebrew words Rouach, Rouah, Rohka, meaning soul. Aruru was the Babylonian great mother goddess of creation. Like so many other Sumerian gods, Aruru created Enkidu from clay in the image of Anu. With the help of Enlil, she created the first man. Aruru is also called the womb goddess. Following the advice and instruction of Ea, she mixed the blood of the god Geshtu-e, with clay she found on the Euphrates river bank, and created seven women and seven men. She had to create the first “set” of primitive humans to do the physical work of the Igigi.

14-Ellil “Enlil”, “El-lil”, “Ellil”: Sumerian/Akkadian/Assyrian noun. I. Definition and introduction 1-In Mesopotamian religion 2-In Sumerian religion 3-In Assyrian/Babylonian religion 4-In Akkadian religion II. Lineage III. Enlil as the creator of mankind, Igigi and the Great Flood IV. Enlil as guardian of the Tablets of Destiny

_____________________

I. Definition and introduction: Enlil is the most commonly used version. It is composed from two words: • a-En, which means lord; • b-Lil, which mean air; sky, and sometimes, spirit. Derived from the Ana’kh En, which means the ultimate lord. He is sometimes referred to as Nunamnir. Enlil “Ellil” was the Sumerian god of wind and air; the head of the new generation of gods for the Sumerians and the Akkadians. Although Anum and Enlil both are supreme gods and kings of heaven and earth, it is Enlil who presides over the assembly of the gods and the Council of the Anunnaki (Majlas), with absolute authority.

1-In Mesopotamian religion: Enlil is the most important god in the Mesopotamian pantheon.

2-In Sumerian religion: Enlil was the god of the wind. He is called: • a-Father of the gods;

• b-King of heaven and earth; • c-King of all the lands. According to the Sumerian mythology, Enlil separated the heaven and the earth. He is the supreme god who decided upon the destiny of the world.

3-In Assyrian/Babylonian religion: Enlil is often called “King of earth”. He is the merciless and vengeful god who sent the cataclysm to earth. He created the ferocious monster Labbu in order to wipe out all human kind.

4-In Akkadian religion: In the Akkadian mythology and religion, Enlil’s name changed to Bel, “The Lord,” who was the god of order in the universe, and the master of humanity’s destiny.

II. Lineage: According to the ancient Akkadian/Sumerian/Babylonian texts, Anu, the head of the Sumerian family tree had two sons: Enki also called Ea (whose mother was Antu), and Enlil also called Ilu (whose mother was Ki). Note: Marduk, who would become the god of the Babylonians, was Enki and Damkina’s first born son. Enki’s other wife was his half-sister, Nin-khursag (meaning the Mountain Queen, and the Lady of Life). She was also known as Nin-mah, which means the Great Lady.

Enlil was also married to Nin-khursag and their son was Ninurta, also called Ningirsu, which means the Mighty Hunter. From another wife, called Ninlil, Enlil had a second son, Nanna. Nanna and his wife, Ningal, were the parents of Inanna, who was called Ashtaroot by the Phoenicians, Astarte by the Greeks, and Ishtar by the Babylonians. Inanna married Dumu-zi, the Shepherd King, who was also called Tammuz, and Dammuz. The union between Enlil and Ninlil, produced another son, Nergal, described in the Akkadian/Sumerian clay tablets as the king of the Kurnugi, which means the underworld. He married Eresh-kigal, described in the Akkadian/Sumerian clay tablets as the Queen of the underworld.

III. Enlil as the creator of mankind, Igigi and the Great Flood: Enlil sent a message to his father Anu, by way of his messenger Nusku, and informed him that on Earth, there was a revolt in the making, orchestrated either by the Igigi or their allies. So Anu commanded Enlil to deal with the situation, and take over Ki (Earth). This angered his brother Enki, who was previously in charge of Ki affairs. When he was asked to step down and let his brother rule, Enki disagreed with his father, claiming his birth-right, because as he said: “I am the oldest”. The Anunnaki feared there was going to be a war between the two brothers and their people, which could destroy planet Earth. So Enki suggested that a being be created that would be the Abd, meaning “servant” of the Anunnaki, and work the mines for them, instead of the Igigi who apparently were behind the revolt. This could solve the problem. The other

Anunnaki agreed, and thus began the breeding of Adam who was called “Zakar”, and Eve, who was called Chavah/“Hawwah”; these creatures became the first Homo Sapiens.

Other version of the story goes like this: The Igigi rebelled against him, and surrounded his house. He was in danger. But with the help of his father Anu, and thanks to a genius plan/idea he put together, he was able to appease the Igigi, and halt the revolt. The plan was the creation of a human race to take over the hard labor (field work, not mining!!) assigned to the Igigi, who had constantly complained about it. After the creation of the first Man (Adam), human beings began to disturb the peace and sleep of Enlil with their intercourse and procreating. They were loud and very noisy, so Enlil decided to get rid of them. First, he created several disasters, like drought and diseases, and finally, the great Flood (Biblical Deluge).

IV. Enlil as guardian/custodian of the Tablets of Destiny: Enlil was extremely powerful, because he was the god who, along with half-brother Enki, decided upon the fate, destiny, and the future of all things on Earth. The destinies were determined in the assembly of the gods, presided over by Enlil. They are divine decisions written on the “Tablet of Destiny.”Later on, he appointed the bird-man Anzu, as the guardian of his bath chamber. While bathing, Anzu stole the Tablets of Destiny and flew away. The Tablets were recovered, and Anzu faced judgment by Enlil. Following the advice of Ea, and Beletili’s demands, Ninurta slew Anzu.

From left to right: 1-Ishtar. 2-Gilgamesh killing the bird Anzu, who stole the Tablets of Destiny. 3-Enkidu, with his right foot pushing Anzu down to the ground.

__________________________

15. Mammetum: Akkadian/Sumerian/Old Babylonian. Noun. In Mesopotamia, the Anunnaki goddess Mammetum, also called Mamitu, Mammitu, Arurur, and Aruru, is the mother of fate, and one of the original fashioners of Man (Meaning the first geneticist who designed and created the human race). Mammetum decides the fate and destiny of people; she sets people’s fate at the time of their birth. From the teachings of the AnunnakiUlema, we learn that our destiny is already written in the book of fate. This book records and tells everything that will happen in our life on Earth. This is an old idea that has appeared in many Ulemite inscriptions. Ulema Bajjani Rahman Mirach stated, “We cannot change our future. It is already Maktoob (written) in the Book of Life.”However, the righteous ones can alter/change the outcome and consequences of events to occur in the future. During one of his Kira’at, he explained to us how this change can be done. He spoke of entering a parallel zone that is not far from our physical surroundings, and reading what it was written about our future. This will allow the righteous ones to take notes, and re-adjust their attitudes and decisions that cause events to occur. He added, we cannot change those events, but we can foresee what it is going to happen to us, and alter the results. So the change is brought to the outcome of future events, and not the events themselves.

16. Zerpanitum: Akkadian/Sumerian. Noun. Zerpanitum (Zer-banitum) was Marduk’s consort. She was also called Aru’a in an inscription of Antiochus Soter (280-260 B.C.) She was identified with Aruru, the Anunnaki goddess who created mankind. She was also called “the lady of the abyss”. Zerpanitum was one of the most important goddesses in the Babylonian pantheon.

*** *** ***

The First Genetically Created Humans, Entities, and Earliest Species. I. The Igigi created several models of early human beings; the Nafari “Nafarim”. II. Ilda. III. Izraelim. IV. Lilith, Adam, and Eve. V. Adama “Adamah”.

VI. Adam. VII. Adamu. VIII. Adapa. IX. Akama-ra. X. Akamu “Akama”. XI. Alu. ___________

The Igigi created several models of early human beings; the Nafari “Nafarim”: The Akkadian/Sumerian clay tablets, as well as the Nineveh library cuneiform texts, did not mention the Igigi as the creators of the human race. The scrolls of “Ilmu Al Donia” did. Note: Worth mentioning here, that archeologists agree that not all the clay tablets of Babylon/Sumer/Mesopotamia have been found. Periodically, and throughout several archeological expeditions, additional tablets were discovered. This led historians and archeologists, to strongly believe that the already available Sumerian/Akkadian tablets do not constitute the entire Sumerian library, or the complete collection of the cuneiform Babylonian archives, and historical documents.

The Igigi, unlike the Anunnaki, were great explorers, with deep knowledge of mineralogy and mineral transmutation, but they were not gifted geneticists, and their creations, the Nafarim, were merely meant to help them find and carry certain minerals. In addition, they had little interest in creating aesthetic forms, since they themselves were rather savage (with somewhat reptilian facial structure) in their own appearance. Their creatures, therefore, were extremely primitive, suggesting a combination of robots and apes. The Igigi created several models, some of them with three legs, which they thought would add stability when the creatures were carrying heavy loads of minerals. All of their creations had very low levels of intelligence.

Ilda: Name given by the Anunnaki, to the first genetically produced specimen of a quasi-human-lifeform (Man), in a Chimiti, which is a container used by the Anunnaki goddesses to create a human. Chimiti was mentioned in the Sumerian Epic of creation. It is quite possible that the Gnostic’s Ilda Baoth, was derived from the Ana’kh Ilda.

Izraelim: Entities created by Anunnaki geneticists, for the sole purpose of building huge edifices and immense temples, such as the walls and platform/plateau of Baalbeck, the Great Pyramids of Egypt, the fortifications of Tyre in Phoenicia, and the ramparts of the earliest towns/cities, and fortresses in ancient Anatolia (Turkey), which were later renovated and maintained by the Hittites, the ancestors of the Turks. Also, according to Anunnaki-Ulema Sadik, “the early Ziggurats were erected according to particular dimensions and blue prints given by the Izraelim and Anunnaki remnants to the Sumerian architects and builders.” Ulema Medhat Shawkat stated

that the ark of the Great Biblical Flood (aka Noah’s ark) was constructed according to these Anunnaki specifications. Even the exterior/external structure of the boat resembled the front façade of a Ziggurat.” He added, “Noah’s boat was not merely a boat, but a depository of genes and DNA stored by the Anunnaki Sinhars, for further use in their bio-genetic experiments.” According to the book “Ilmu Al Donia”, and the Mouzakarat of Sinhar Marduchk, some of the Izraelim had reptilian heads. At one time, a large community of lower entities called “Beit al Jin” (House of the Djinns), thrived underground near the ruins of the Roman temples of Baalbeck. The Beit was guarded by three principal djinns who shape-shifted constantly, during their first/initial contact (as apparitions) with human beings.

T

he Temple Ruins of Baalbeck.

___________________________

According to a local legend, some of these lower entities were the remnants of the Afarit who had served King Solomon. One of the entrances leading to their Beit, was situated under the massive stone of “Hajarat Al Houblah.”

Note: Beit means house in Hebrew and Arabic, Bitu and Bita in Phoenician, and several other ancient Middle Eastern languages.

__________________

A

Mesopotamian/ Babylonian Ziggurat.

The ziggurat of the goddess Nanna in Ur. _______________________________________

Lilith, Adam, and Eve: Other Anunnaki names for the first quasi-humans created by the Anunnaki on Earth. According to the Bible, Adam was the first man created by God. However, there are discrepancies between versions of the story of the creation of humans in Genesis: Chapter One: 1:26: And God said, “Let us make man in our image, after our own likeness: and let them have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over the cattle, and over all the earth, and over every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth.” 1:27: So God created man in his own image, in the image of God created he him; male and female created he them. Chapter Two: 2: and the LORD God formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living soul. 2:21: And the LORD God caused a deep sleep to fall upon Adam and he slept: and he took one of his ribs, and closed up the flesh instead thereof; 2:22: And the rib, which the LORD God had taken from man, made he a woman, and brought her unto the man. Wherever “God” is mentioned in the Bible, it actually refers to Yahweh (Jehovah), whose name is not supposed to be pronounced, but Sinhar/God Yahweh was actually one of the Anunnaki scientists who created humanity. According to the Anunnaki Ulema, the Biblical story is buried in myth. In reality, various races and specimens of early human beings were experimented upon by different extraterrestrial races. It has been established that the Anunnaki were not the first to experiment in the creation of intelligent life on our planet. The Igigi (a race of extraterrestrials sometimes referred to as Igigihl) were the first extraterrestrials to try and do so. It is a long and complicated story, but the point of it is that their creations did not look or act like modern humans. The Anunnaki, when they came to earth, had different views on the creation of sentient beings. Even though the Anunnaki were accomplished geneticists, their early models/specimens of humans could not even speak. But eventually, they refined and updated their creatures, and proceeded to create humans much like we are today.

According to a passage from the book “Ilmu Al Donia”, the Anunnaki started with a female form, and used DNA taken from pure Anunnaki sources. This woman (early form of a female human) was named Lilith, who was pure Anunnaki, genetically speaking, and eventually moved to Nibiru. From her DNA, the Anunnaki created Adam, the first male. After a short period of time, DNA was taken from him and another woman was created. Her name was Eve. Both Adam and Eve looked slightly like Neanderthals, and had the same level of intelligence, rather high but not as high as modern day humans or the pure Anunnaki. The two were instrumental in populating the Earth with humans as we know them today. Six other couples were created, and they helped Adam and Eve in the production of humanity.

Adama “Adamah”: Sumerian/Akkadian/Chaldean. Noun. Enki created the first humans (Adama), some 450,000 years ago through genetic experiments using an already existing ape-like creature, and Anunnaki DNA. Thousands of years later, Adama became Adamah and Adam; a Sumerian-Akkadian-Chaldean-Proto-Hebrew and Arabic word. Adam was not a single person. He belonged to a group known as Adamah, “Those who are of the ground”; a tribe of human beings called Adamites, as mentioned in Genesis 5:2. The word used in Hebrew for man is Adam, and it is pronounced Aw-Dawm. In Arabic, Aadam is pronounced Aa-dam. “Male and female created He them, and blessed them and called their name Adam, in the day when they were created.”- Genesis 5:2

Mesopotamian-Babylonian illustration of the genetic creation of Man, in an Anunnaki Chimiti (Laboratory). The Anunnaki geneticist god (Either Enki or Ea) holding his creature. Notice the vessels on the left; they were used to mix the DNA of an extraterrestrial God (Blood from an Igigi), with clay to create the first prototype of a human. Many Anunnaki goddesses participated in the “Creation” process. On the right, we see the “Tree of Life”, as a symbol of the Anunnaki’s creation.

____________________________

From top to bottom: 1-Emblem of Anunnaki Ningishzidda.This illustration represents the Anunnaki’s DNA sequence in the form of two serpents wound together. Thousands of years ago, the two serpents became our modern caduceus. 2-Caduceus

___________________________

This Anunnaki emblem became a symbol for the “Tree of Life” and Wisdom in ancient times, and the Medieval Age.

Adam: An Anunnaki name, for the first quasi-humans created by the Anunnaki on Earth. As previously mentioned, according to the Bible, Adam was the first man created by God. There is a discrepancy between versions of the story of the creation of humans in Genesis; Chapter One: 1:26, and Chapter Two: 2. Worth mentioning again, according to the Anunnaki Ulema, the Biblical story is buried in myth.

Adamu: One of the earliest forms of humans. Adamu was the result of a genetic manipulation by the Anunnaki, who captured ape-men and ape-women who lived on planet Earth, and upgraded their genes. This primordial quasi-human race is totally unrelated to modern humans. From Adamu, the Biblical name Adam was derived. The ancient Anunnaki/Sumerian texts referred to the Adamu race as primitive creatures. Worth mentioning here, that several quasi-human races already existed on Earth, long before the Anunnaki, the Igigi and the Lyrans landed on Earth. A passage from the book “Ilmu Al Donia” described these “archaic races” as animals resembling humans. Some had three legs, others crawled, while many other species had deformed bodies and totally lacked the mental faculties of modern Man. In another passage of the book, Adamu were also called Adamah, and Baha’ema. From Baha’ema, the Arabic word Bahaaem is derived, which means animals. The proto-Hebrew word Behemoth means the very same thing.

Adapa: Akkadian/Sumerian/Old Babylonian. Noun. Adapa is another name for the first living human being on planet Earth, according to Mesopotamian mythology, and Babylonian cosmology. Ea created him from clay that was found in abundance in Iraq (Sumer, Babylon, and Mesopotamia). Sometimes, Enki appears to be the creator. According to the Akkadian tablets, Adapa was the son of Ea, the creator-god of Eridu. Adapa learned how to write and how to read from Ea. Legend has it that Adapa created the first spoken and written human language on Earth. Adapa visited many nations and taught the rest of humanity art, science, and the secrets of writing. The Babylonian scriptures described Adapa as one of the sages and citizens of Eridu. The Akkadian/Sumerian clay tablets depicted him as a personage of great wisdom.

Akama-ra: The Ulema said that the Akama-ra were the first beings who were allowed by Enki and Inanna to date the “Women of Light”, who were quarantined on Earth by the Anunnaki. The Akama-ra were genetically created by the Anunnaki on Ashtari (Nibiru), and were transported to planet Earth on Anunnaki spaceships, which are called Merkabah.

Akamu “Akama”: Anunnaki/Ulemite/Assyrian. Noun.

In Assyrian, Akamu means gathering; assembly; group of people. It is derived from the Ana’kh Akama. From Akamu, the Arabic word Kawmu is derived, which means exactly the same thing. According to Ulema Fadel Al Bakri Al Qaysi, the Akama were created by the Anunnaki to administer and control the Akama-ra in quarantined areas in the Middle East. They established the rules of mating with the Anunnaki’s “Women of Light”, also known as “B’nat Nour”. During their first interaction with Earth’s quasi-humans, and later on with humans, the Anunnaki feared that the Akamu could or would mate or date with another category of beings they have created from non-terrestrial genes. Some of these extraterrestrial beings were created on Ashtari, and others in the Arab Peninsula. Among them were the “Women of Light” as they were called by the inhabitants of the area. The Akama were assigned the duty of supervising the Women of Light and the Akama-ra.

Alu: Anunnaki’s first created human form with mental faculties.

Bashar: I. Introduction II. The early human forms a. The Earth-made human creatures. b. The Space-made human creatures. c. Metabolism and the oceans-made human creatures ___________________ I. Introduction: The Bashar (Human beings) appeared on planet Earth in a multitude of forms and shapes. On planet Earth, existed many different human races for millions of years. Some are known to us, while many others are totally unknown, because they have vanished without leaving a trace. The truth is that they have left many traces, but we have not discovered them yet. In the near future, we will discover some of their remains, and a new chapter on the history of mankind will be written. However in 2003, skeletons of four vanished early forms of humans who did not look like humans, were discovered by English archeologists and anthropologists, but were shrouded in secrecy, and their discoveries were never made public for many reasons. Two leading and extremely powerful Catholic theologians were behind the cover-up. Some of those early quasi-human forms were 10 feet tall, and others less than 3 feet tall, and looked like hobbits. Those species were created by various extraterrestrial races. The Anunnaki did not take part in the creation process of these very tall and very small quasi-humans.The extraterrestrials created them here on planet Earth. But there are other early human beings who were created in space, and on other planets, and like the very small and very tall species, they were not part of the evolutionary process of the modern human beings. In total, 36 (some say 46) different human and quasi-human species lived on planet Earth in many regions of the globe. And none of them were created by the “God” we know and worship. After all, they did not look like humans, and if we have to believe that humans were created in the image of “God”, as Judaism, Christianity and Islam tell us, then, most certainly those early 36 different species who looked like ferocious beasts, were not made in the image of “God”.

Because they were created in many regions of planet Earth, and interbred around the globe, new horrifying species populated the Earth.

II. The early human forms: The out-of-Africa theory is entirely wrong. Humanity did neither start in, nor expand from Africa. All those species died out after very short lifespans, because they did not have the Anunnaki’s Conduit in their brains. Some of the early human forms were:

a. The Earth-made human creatures: The early quasi-human beings were created from a single cell. The Anunnaki’s Matrix mentioned Earth-made quasi human creatures, being created from a single cell. These creatures were an organism that looked like bacteria. And these bacteria were in fact, the first life-form on planet Earth. Those creatures first appeared as tiny mini-microscopic organisms that used chemical energy (chemosynthesis). They did not need the sun to grow and develop via photosynthesis. In fact, those early quasi-human forms existed long before photosynthesis developed on planet Earth. This explains the reason for their deformity, and horrific dysmorphic features (Dysmorphism). Those creatures were Earth-made, and first appeared in Australia, Brazil, and Madagascar, but not in Africa. And they were not created by “God”.

b. The space-made human creatures: Some of the very early human races were originally created in outer space. Their life started within the clay found inside of comets. The amazing aspect of this explanation is the fact that most recently, leading scientists and university professors in the United Kingdom, have stated that the insides of comets contain gluey material identical to heated clay. Once this comet clay is mixed with Earth’s water, it creates cells, molecules and membranes. In other words: LIFE. Note: Recent probes inside comets show it is overwhelmingly likely that life began in space, according to a new research paper by Cardiff scientists. c. Metabolism and the oceans-made human creatures: The Anunnaki’s Matrix also revealed the existence and origin of early human like creatures who lived at the bottom of the oceans. The Ulema explained that one of the earliest life-forms on planet Earth began at the very bottom of the oceans, where metabolism originated. Metabolism created an early human-like form. Those creatures had a human-like skull, two eyes without retina, two legs and four long arms, but no nose, no ears, and no hair on their bodies. They were called the “Basharma’h”. Bashar means human race, and Ma’h means water. Later on in history, these two words were added to several ancient near and Middle Eastern languages: • Mem in Hebrew, • Mayim in ancient Aramaic; • Ma’ or Maay in Arabic, etc…

Behemoth: I. Definition and introduction. II. Behemoth, Behemah, and Baha’em in Anunnaki’s texts.

III. In the Old Testament. IV. Behemoth in extra-Biblical literature. ___________________

I. Definition and introduction: Behemoth is the Anunnaki term for the “The Greys” (not the Zeta Reticulan Grays) and a type of human-beast species. It is also a Hebrew word. The word was mentioned in ancient Egyptian, Phoenician, Greek, Hebrew texts, as well as in the Anunnaki “Book of Ramadosh”. In Arabic, it is Bahaem, which is similar to “Behema”, another ancient Hebrew word which means the very same thing. In the ancient texts of the near and Middle east, Behemoth is a spirit of the desert, possibly derived from the Egyptian deity, Taueret, whom the Greek historian Herodotus, mentioned in his writings. The term "Behemoth" is the plural form of "Behemah" in Hebrew which refers to a beast of use to humans aka a dumb animal.Originally, Behemah is an Anunnaki word meaning “beings from a lower dimension” and the early form of human-animal race.

II. Behemoth, Behemah, and Baha’em in Anunnaki texts. My Ilmumi (My Teacher), the honorable Anunnaki-Ulema Ghandar, one of the custodians of the “Book of Ramadosh”, said verbatim, word for word, and unedited:

• “At the beginning, the Baha’em lived on Earth as a bestial race. They were half human and half animal. • The Anaki (Anunnaki) came to Earth and upgraded the Baha’em, by mixing their genes with Anunnaki DNA. • The Baha’em lived in Australia, Brazil, Madagascar, and Central Africa. • The Anunnaki caught many of them and began to conduct genetic experiments on the Baha’em. • The Baha’em were brought to Tyre, Sidon, Baalbeck, Anfeh, and Byblos in Phoenicia (modern day Lebanon), to Arwad (the Island of Arwad, a Syrian territory), Ugarit, Dilmun and surrounding areas in Sumer (Ancient Iraq; Babylon; Mesopotamia), and to the Arab Peninsula. • The genetic stock the Anunnaki used for experimenting in the Arab Peninsula was called the Baha’em. • This stock, which looked quasi human, were in fact horrible looking creatures with enormous physical strength. • Baha’em had deformed bodies; they were beasts that had reptilian characteristics. • They lived in the Arab Peninsula, but some were moved to Dilmun (Ancient name of Bahrain, sometimes referred to as the original Garden of Eden) and Ourdon (Arabic name of Jordan). • Later on, as legend has it, the early Arabs and particularly the Bedouins called them the “Spirits of the Desert”, and the first creation of the gods. • Some of our brothers have suggested that this quasi-reptilian, grayish looking race inhabited regions in the hollow Earth and underwater in the Pacific Ocean, and the Mediterranean Sea. • From the waters of the oceans, they extracted their energy.

• A new race/species of Baha’em was re-engineered by the Anunnaki. And this new genetic race produced a new breed of humans who were both good and evil. • This new race is the lost race of early humans, and the genetic link to the early creation of mankind.

________________________

Eridu in Iraq. Once upon a time, a magnificent Anunnaki-Sumerian city. And centuries before the Sumerian/Babylonian civilizations were established,Eridu was one of the earliest habitats of the Baha’em.

M adagascar today, a beautiful country with splendid resorts. But thousands of years ago, Madagascar lands were the habitat of the early quasi-humans who were seized by the Anunnaki.

U garit (in Syria), was a magnificent Phoenician city in ancient times. And before that, the Anunnaki used Ugarit as one of their medical and scientific centers, where advanced genetic experiments were conducted on quasi-human and early species of Man, such as the Baha’em and Behemoth.

The Ruins of Ugarit. _________________________________

The Island of Arwad today. Thousands of years ago, Arwad was one of the earliest colonies of the Anunnaki on Earth.

________________________

Photo: Phoenician tombs on the Island of Arwad (Syria). The island was one of the first and last strongholds of the Anunnaki.

A t Arwad, the Anunnaki developed the “Maharit”, which was the secret formula (Ingredients), that the early kings of Babylonia-Mesopotamia, and pre-Biblical and Biblical patriarchs used to attain astonishing longevity. Also at Arwad, the Anunnaki conducted genetic experiments on the early quasi “human forms” captured in Central Africa, Brazil, and Madagascar.

____________________________________

III. In the Old Testament: In the Old Testament, the earliest description of the Behemoth (Baha’em) is in the Book of Job, which describes Behemoth as follows:

“Behold Behemoth, which I made as I made you; he eats grass like an ox. Behold, his strength is in his loins, and his power in the muscles of his belly. He makes his tail stiff like a cedar; the sinews of his thighs are knit together. His bones are tubes of bronze, his limbs like bars of iron. He is the first of the works of God; let him who made him bring near his sword! For the mountains yield food for him

E ntrance to the site of Ugarit (Ras Shamra), north of Latakieh, in Syria. Ugarit was one of the earliest Anunnaki settlements on Earth.

Chapel of St. John in Byblos. In 1939, the Vichy Government found in the basement of the St. John Chapel, an Ana’kh manuscript detailing the early blueprints of the chapel retracing the history and a meticulous description of a Phoenician temple which served as an esoteric center used by the early remnants of the Anunnaki in their genetic experiments. In addition to the blueprints, a terracotta tablet was discovered under the second layer of the chapel’s foundation, containing an archaic (Pre-historic) illustration of Ana’kh symbols. _________________________

where all the wild beast play. Under the lotus plant he lies, in the covert of the reeds and in the marsh. For his shade the lotus tree covers him, the willows of the brook surround him. Behold, if the river is turbulent he is not frightened; he is confident though Jordan rushes against his mouth. Can one take him with hooks, or pierce his nose with a snare?'” -Job 40:15-24

IV. Behemoth in extra-Biblical literature: The Ethiopic Apocalypse of Enoch (dated second century BCE first century C.E.), gives the following description of these horrible creatures (frequently called demons), and their origins:

“And that day will two monsters be parted, one monster, a female named Leviathan in order to dwell in the abyss of the ocean over the fountains of water;

and the other, a male called Behemoth, which holds his chest in an invisible desert whose name is Dundayin.”

*** *** ***

Anu, King of Nibiru (Ne.Be.Ru). A scene depicting an offering to Anu. By comparing the size of Anu with the size of the subject, Anu clearly appears as a giant.

In fact, Anu and his Anunnaki legions were called “Gibborim”, “Gababira” (Giants) by the early Hebrews and the Bible’s scribes, as well as by the Phoenicians, Hittites, Assyrians, Sumerians, and Babylonians (Mesopotamians Dynasties). The Anunnaki’s star is carved on the very top of the slab, a reminder/symbol of the celestial origin of the Anunnaki.The circle inside the star formation illustrates and represents Ne.Be.Ru (Nibiru), the planet of the Anunnaki. All subjects and worshippers before Anu were always depicted as small persons, to reflect the gigantic status of the Anunnaki god, on so many levels, including supreme authority, domination of Earth, origin of civilizations on Earth, and the Anunnaki’s genetic creation of the human race. Sometimes, an urn (tube/vessel/jar) appears on the slabs and seals and cylinders, as a reminder of the creation of Man, in the Anunnaki’s testtubes of the genetic experiments that took place in the Anunnaki’s “Chimiti” lab.

_____________________________________

Ezakarerdi, “E-zakar-erdi “Azakar.Ki”: Term for the “Inhabitants of Earth”, as named by the Anunnaki, and mentioned in the Ulemite language in the “Book of Ramadosh.” Per contra, extraterrestrials are called Ezakarfalki: “Inhabitants of the Heavens or Sky”. The term or phrase “Inhabitants of Earth” refers only to humans, because animals and sea creatures are called Ezbahaiim-erdi.

Ezakarerdi is composed of three words: • a-E (Pronounced Eeh or Ea) means first. • b-Zakar: This is the Akkadian/Sumerian name given to Adam by Enki. The same word is still in use today in Arabic, and it means male. In Arabic, the female is called: Ountha (Oonsa).

The word “Zakar” means: • a-A male, and sometimes a stud. • b-To remember.

In Hebrew, “Zakar” also means: • a-To remember (Qal in Hebrew). • b-Be thought of (Niphal in Hebrew). • c-Make remembrance (Hiphil in Hebrew).

There is a very colorful linguistic jurisprudence in the Arabic literature that explains the hidden meaning of the word “Zakar”; Arabs in general believe that man (Male) remembers things, while women generally tend to forget almost everything, thus was born the Arabic name for a woman “Outha or Oonsa”, which means literally “To forget!” Outha (Oonsa) either derives from or coincides with the words “Natha”, “Nasa”, “Al Natha”, “Nis-Yan”, which all mean the very same thing: Forgetting; to forget, or not to remember. On a theological level, Islamic scholars explain that the faculty of remembering is a sacred duty for the Muslim, because it gears him towards remembering that Allah (God) is the creator.

Coincidently or not, Zakar in Ana’kh (Anunnaki language) and ancient Babylonian-Sumerian also means to remember. Could it be a hint or an indication of Adam’s duty to remember Enki, his creator? Erdi means planet Earth. Erdi was transformed by scribes into Ki in the Akkadian, Sumerian and Babylonian epics. From Erd, derived: • a-The Sumerian Ersetu and Erdsetu, • b-The Arabic Ard, • c-The Hebrew Eretz.

All sharing the same meaning: Earth; land. Thus, the word Ezakarerdi means verbatim: The first man (or Created One) of Earth or the first man on Earth, or simply, the Earth-Man. In other words, the terrestrial human.

Ezakarfalki “E-zakar-falki”: Anunnaki/Ulemite. Term. Term for extraterrestrials, as mentioned in the “Book of Ramadosh.” Per contra, inhabitants of planet Earth are called Ezakarerdi or Ezakar.Ki. In terrestrial vocabulary, extraterrestrial(s) is a term applied to any entity(ies), object(s), substance(s), life-form(s), intelligence, and presence that have originated from beyond planet Earth. Also referred to as alien(s). Contemporary ufology etymology added extraterrestrial origins as coming from outer-space, other planets, stars, galaxies, and dimensions. The word extraterrestrial is composed from three words: • a-Extra, which is derived from the Latin word Extra, which means outside; additional; beyond. • b-Terrestri, derived from the Latin Terrestris, which means pertaining to earth; belonging to earth; earthly; made out of earth, itself derived from the Latin words Terranum and Terrenum, which are derived from the word Terra, which means earth; ground; piece of land; soil. Note: From the Latin word Terrenum, the French word Terrain was derived; and from the French word, the English word terrain was derived. • c-Al, an English addition. Note: The Latin word Terra originally derived from the Arabic word “Tourab” (Terrab), which means dirt; dust; earth, itself derived from the Arabic word Tourba (Terrba), which means a piece of land, originally derived from the Ana’kh word Turbah, pronounced Toorbaah, which means dirt

from planet Earth. In the Sumerian/Akkadian epics and mythologies, the words dirt and earth refer to clay; the very clay found in abundance in ancient Iraq that was used by the Anunnaki to genetically create the human race. Evolution of the extraterrestrials and the human races: The evolutionary process of aliens, and extraterrestrial races on many other galaxies, evolved inter-dimensionally, by copying, duplicating, and cloning themselves and fertilizing their own genes. On other planets, more advanced extraterrestrial civilizations multiply and prosper through the development of brain waves and thought frequencies. They did not need to emigrate to other planets in order to survive, and/or to recreate (Reshape) themselves, as mistakenly claimed by some ufologists, mediums, and channelers, for they did not encounter insurmountable ecological or bio-organic catastrophes on their own planets or star systems. Zeta Reticulans and Anunnaki did alter their genetics, but not for survival purposes or for inter-planetary migration. The alteration came as cause and effect, which was much needed to reach a higher level of awareness and scientific advancement.

Ezbahaiim-erdi: Term for the animals and sea creatures living and/ created on planet Earth. It is composed of three words: • a-Ez means first creatures of a second level. (In comparison to humans.) • b-Bahaiim means animals. The same word exists in Arabic, and means the very same thing (Animals). • c-Erdi means planet Earth.

Ezeridim: Term for entities or super-beings from the future. In Ufology and paranormal terminologies, they are called chrononauts, a word derived from the Greek Khronos, which means time, and “nauts” referring to space travelers, or simply voyagers. According to Ulema Safi, the Ezeridim are in part, humans visiting us from a different dimension in time and space. Therefore, we can assume that they were also created by the Anunnaki, as an integral part of their genetic experiments on early living forms.

Ezrai-il “Izra’il”: Anunnaki/Ulemite. Term. Name of super-beings, created by the Anunnaki. They can transcend space and time, and appear to humans as angels, in terrestrial terms. Early Islamic scholars called them “Demonic creatures”. Ana’kh literature refers to them as ethereal manifestations of matter. But our religions and Holy Scriptures depict them as the fallen angels. Ezrai-il or Ezrail is composed of two words: • a-Ezra, which means message or manifestation. • b-Il, which means divine; god; creator.

Anafar Jin Markah:

Anunnaki. Noun. Nafar Jinmarkah, is the name of humans who walked on three legs. They were created by the Igigi, and later on were upgraded by the Anunnaki. The Igigi actually experimented quite a bit with the early human-forms. First, they created the “Nafar Jinmarkah” meaning ‘individual on three legs.’ They consisted of a very strong physical body but lacked agility. These bodies were created to carry heavy weight. Later on, the Igigi worked on a new human form that consisted of a body with two legs, in order to bring speed and better agility. Yet, early humans remained terrifying, nothing like the Biblical descriptions. The Igigi tried numerous times to refine their creatures. And each time, they faced a problem in designing the human skull. Early Igigi creators did not want to put brains in the skull, so human-form-bodies would not think. These early human-forms were the world’s first biological robots.

Fari-narif “Fari-Hanif”: I. Definition II. Souls and spirits in Anunnaki-Ulema literature ____________________ I. Definition: A term for categorizing different forms of spirits, or non-physical entities. The Anunnaki referred to many different forms, shapes and “ratings” of entities known to the human race as “Spirits” and “Souls”. From “Ra” and “Ra-Nif”, the Semitic words Rouh, Rafesh, Nefes, Nefs, Roach, and Ruach are derived, meaning the soul in Arabic, Aramaic and Hebrew.

Figurine of Pazuzu. The Babylonian demon. The devil? A fallen angel? A divine bird? A peacock? Half man half demon? Or simply a product of mythology and fantasy? Sumerian and Babylonian demon, interpreted by some as the Anunnaki Pazuzu. Islam viewed him as the devil. The Ulema depicted him as an etheric manifestation.

Pazuzu appeared in numerous religious and esoteric scriptures, going back to the dawn of the Babylonian civilization and the Phoenician cosmogony. Later on in history, the Knight Templars, as well as Shamans in the ancient and modern world, will incorporate the concept of Pazuzu in their beliefs and esoteric practices.

_______________________________

II. Souls and spirits in Anunnaki-Ulema literature:

“The soul or spirit is a concept created by man,” said Ulema Bakri. “Man was created, lives and continues to live through his Mind…not through his soul. Angels do exist, but humans don’t understand a thing about them, because religions taught Man that angels are spirits. The truth is they are neither spirits, nor the messengers of God, but simply a projection of a higher level of goodness and intelligence…and those who (after their physical death on earth) enter a higher dimension, would meet the angels in the Fourth dimension as meta-plasmic presences, emanating beauty and goodness, but they are not divine spirits or pure souls.” added Ulema Bakri.

Gaffarim: Negative entities, reptilians, Djinns, Afrit, evil-birds, and demons which live in the lower sphere/zone (Alternate dimension), and on Earth. The word was used in Babylonian and Akkadian mythologies and referred to demons such as: • a-Apep, the serpent-devil of Egypt, • b-The Dragon of Babylon, • c-Alu, • d-Gallu (The devil spirit), • e-Utukku, • f-Lilu (The dreadful ghost), • g-Ardat, • h-Lili. According to the book “Ilmu Al Donia”, these negative entities were created by the Anunnaki, while they were experimenting with the early quasi-humans who lived in Brazil, Central Africa, Madagascar, and Anatolia. The most noted ones were the Ezrai-ilim (Plural of Ezrai-il), the Ubaid female-devils, and the Afrit who lived in Peri Bacalari, Cappadocia, and the underground city of Derinkuyu, Turkey. These Afrit harass Turkish women and follow them wherever they go. Some stay with them for the rest of their lives, causing constant disturbances, chronic fear, and an agitated state of mind. In Akkadian and Sumerian, Gaffarim were called “Galas” which means demons of the underworld.

*** *** ***

U

baid figurine. Third millennium B.C.

_______________________________

Cappadocia, Turkey, an area known to be inhabited by Djinns and Afrit. The first genetically created humans-entities-species.

_____________________

Cappadocia, Turkey. These caves/towers were constructed as early as 9000 B.C.

____________________

From above to below: 1-The underground city (underworld domain) of Derinkuyu. 2 Peri Bacalari.

D erinkuyu - Magarasi, the Underground City. There are large underground cities in Cappadocia which have only been opened to the public during the 1960s. Some Ulema have said that these caves were inhabited by the Afrit, creatures and entities created by the Anunnaki.

_________________________

T his prehistoric baked-clay female figurine, from the Ubaid culture, was notoriously and erroneously interpreted by fans of ufology, and misguided authors, as an Anunnaki reptilian woman, breast-feeding her baby. First of all, the Anunnaki do not feed their young in that manner. Second, the Anunnaki are not reptilians. Did they create us in their image? Do we look reptilians? Some Islamic scholars interpreted this figurine as one of the earliest representations of the evil creatures of the Mesopotamian culture.

Many names and attributes were given to these “creatures”, such as “Iblis”, “Afarit”, “Djinns”, “Ghools”, and “Chayatin”.

_________________________

Apep, the serpent-devil of Egypt.

T

he Dragon of Babylon. Relief from the famous Ishtar Gate in ancient Babylon.

____________________________

Mesopotamian demons. The Mesopotamian demons were in some instances depicted and understood by neighboring countries and foreign scribes, as “Fallen Angels” without wings. In the Pre-Islamic era, the Arabs called them Djinns. In Islam, they are called Izrail, Ezrai-il (In singular form). The Anunnaki Ulema and Ruhaniyiin refer to them as “ethereal manifestations.”

_______________________________

An Arab man allegedly killed by Djinn in the United Arab Emirates.

Translation of the article written in Arabic (On following page)

P Emirates.

hoto: Picture of the Jinn taken by a man from the United Arab

Headline: The world’s first true photo of a Ginn kills its owner. I translated excerpts from the Arabic article, written by Salem Al Giran: “A group of young men from the United Arab Emirates went on a picnic to a mountainous area in the region of Ras Al Kayma. And during the night, while they sat to chat, they heard a strange voice coming from afar…from an area where nobody lives. The voice guided them to a cave where they encountered an old and big man standing at the entrance of the gate. They greeted him and asked him about the voice and what he was doing here. He answered that he had lived in this area for a very long time. He told them that they have heard the voice of Al Shaytan (Devil in Arabic) from the Ginn group. He warned them not to enter the cave. They ignored his warnings because they thought his old age made him believe in myths, and old fables. Anyway, they went in and one of them began to take photos of the interior of the cave. As soon as the first flash of the camera went off, he dropped dead on the floor. The police arrived and found the man dead on the ground, his camera near his dead body. Later on the autopsy report revealed that the man died from a heart attack caused by an accentuated trauma. And upon developing the film, the police found the photo of this gin published here next to the article.” Date of the article: April 16, 2005. Source: Muslim Village.

Photo: Page that contained the Arabic article on this event, as posted on the “Muslim Village” website.

____________________________

The Great Pyramids of Egypt.

According to Ulema Bukhtiari, some of the huge edifices and temples in antiquity, such as the Egyptian Pyramids (shown above) were NOT built by humans, but by super-beings, and Djinn entities, created by the Anunnaki. He added that those inscriptions allegedly written by the Egyptian laborers, claiming that in fact, Egyptian workers and masons have erected the Pyramids, were in reality added to the interior walls of the Pyramids and royal tombs, thousands of years later.

__________________________

Galas: Akkadian/Babylonian/Sumerian. Noun. I. Definition. II. The most recognizable Akkadian demons were.

________________

I. Definition: Galas are divided into two classes: • a-Spirits beneath the angels who live on Earth; • b-Demons of the underworld. Both classes were created by the Anunnaki, and were mentioned in Babylonian, Akkadian, Chaldean and Sumerian mythologies and literature. The demons of the underworld manifest themselves by night, alter their shapes, and trap people in dark places. As written in the Akkadian/Sumerian clay tablets, the Anunnaki goddess Inanna was escorted by Galas upon her return from the Kurnugi (The underworld). Dumuzi was captured by Galas and taken to the underworld. The most notorious demons were Alu, Lamastu, and Asakku (Asag in Sumerian), seven demons created by the Anunnaki god Anu. They are known as the Sebitti, meaning “The Seven”.

II. The most recognizable Akkadian demons were: • Bel Uri Bennu • Idiptu • Lamashtu • Libu • Mimma-lemnu • Miqut • Muttabriqu • Pasittu • Rabishu • Sarabda • Sidana • Suruppu • Tirid • Ugallu • Umma • Endashurimma • Endukuga • Endushuba • Engidudu • Ennugigi • Enuralla • Nerubanda • Saghulhaza

______________________

Inanna’s escort and guardian.

Inanna’s guardian, circa 3200-3000 B.C. Late Uruk/Jemdet Nasr period. Cylinder seal. Mesopotamia. The seal depicts a bearded man who has appeared on several MesopotamianBabylonian artifacts excavated at Uruk, Inanna’s city. The man served Inanna as her consort and guardian, and accompanied her to her wedding ceremony. Notice the curving branches ending in rosette-flowers. The rosettes are the symbol of Inanna. Because of the ritual aspect of the scene, we can conclude that this event happened inside her temple.Some Assysriologists have stated that this scene shows Dumuzi being captured in the Sumerian Garden of Eden, called Edin in Akkadian/Sumerian, and bound by the Ugalla demons who carry him off to Kurnugi (The Babylonian underworld.) In Mesopotamian and Babylonian mythologies, Dumuzi is the consort of Inanna who has been identified and/or associated with the Phoenician goddess Ishtar (Ashtaroot), the lover of Adon in the Phoenician mythology.

_____________________________________

Attack by the Galas, the Babylonian demonic creatures. Circa 2000-1600 B.C. Isin-Larsa-Old Babylonian period. Hematite Cylinder seal. Ischali, in the Diyala region of modern Iraq.

___________________________

The descent of Inanna to Kurnugi (The netherworld).

Goddess in the underworld, with demons, a bull-man and a guide, circa 2330-2150 B.C. Akkadian period. Hematite. Cylinder seal. Mesopotamia.

Inanna flanked by a demon, bull-man and a guide, representing the Kurnugi (The AkkadianBabylonian-Sumerian “Land of no Return”, the underworld). The flames emanating from her shoulders represent her infernal aspect. In other instances, the flames or rays represent the divine nature of Babylonian gods and goddesses. In the center, Inanna holding her famous ring that was taken from her during her descent to the underworld. To the right of the cylinder, inside an elevated hill, a Babylonian god with rays emanating from his shoulders holds the tail of a bullman. To the left of the cylinder, we see another deity grasping the horn of a collapsing deity in a bursting mountain, and a small person behind, kneeling near the mountain.

_____________________

T he Evil Mushushu. This slab shows Mushushu, the two-horned serpent-dragon. In Ulemite literature, the dragon is not a malicious animal. The dragon symbolizes tenacity and wisdom. Even in the Babylonian clay tablets, the primordial dragon was a positive creative force of the universe. Tiamat, the Anunnaki-Mesopotamian “Personified Goddess” on Earth, was viewed as loving, and a beautiful mother who cared for her children. Later on, the Babylonian scribes transmuted her into an evil character, to dethrone her, and give room to a male deity to control the pantheon.

Other physical shapes of The Evil Mushushu.

___________________________

Ghool “Ghul”: Ana’kh/Ulemite/Arabic. Noun. In Ulemite literature, the Ghool are two categories of species that belong to a lower entities sphere. In other words, the Ghool are entities created by the Anunnaki, at the time they were experimenting with the primordial prototypes of humans (Quasi-humans). These creatures looked half-animal and half-human, with “deformed” physical-bio-organic shapes and structures. Some classify them with the Bahometh or the early Bahama (Baha’eim).

Hay-yah: I. Definition.

II. The concept in the occult realm and Kabala. ___________________

I. Definition: Prototypes or categories of the primordial copies of humans, or quasi-humans created by the Anunnaki goddesses. It also refers to the genetic-metaphysical nature of Adamah, the first creature to look like a modern human being.

II. The concept in the occult realm and Kabala: The concept of Hay-yah in its seven phases was later adopted by occultists and metaphysicists, including the early Kabbalists and alchemists. However, the real and original meaning was lost, and multiple misinterpretations invaded the teachings of early Middle Eastern scholars, and Semitic literature. For instance, Hay-yah in Kabbalah, and Hebrew means one of the metaphysical human principles. Influenced by Near Eastern and Middle Eastern interpretations, Eastern occultists divided men into seven principles, while Western Kabbalists, into three: • a-Nephesh • b-Ruach • c-Neshamah

Helama-Gooliim: I. Definition. II. The creation process of these entities. ________________

I. Definition: Name of entities (Human-like) created by Anunnaki-Ulema for the purpose of performing a good deed. They are part animal, part human, part Golem, part Ghoul. A hybrid race. They are made of clay, or earth materials, much like all of us, but they have certain physical differences from both humans and animals. They look exactly like normal people; they have eyes, hands, feet, etc. “They are not at all like machines or robots. You will not think them anything but human if you saw them…”said Ulema Mordechai. They are born as full adults. They are sensitive to light, so they work only by night, but nevertheless they are great engineers. Ulema Mordechai stated that when the Ulema, and some Kabbalists, reach the holy level of Kadash Daraja, they can create life. Real life. These creatures would function much like human beings, but they have three deep fundamental differences: • 1-They don’t have a soul, • 2-They don’t have a physical heart that pumps blood through arteries and veins. • 3-They don’t have a wired brain.

Their essence comes from another dimension, to which they return after their task is done. They are created for that task, and that is their only purpose. The creator tells them what to do, and

they do it right away. In Ulema Mordechai’s case, he created four of them to build houses for poor people in Estonia, and they did it very nicely, overnight.

II. The creation process of these entities: Ulema Mordechai said: “I create each of them separately. For each, I bring with me seven pieces of papers on which I write certain codes, and I have to have my cane with me. Then I take soil, earth, or clay, and pour water on it to make it pliable. Once it’s the right consistency, I mold it into a ball. I turn off most of the lights, leaving a very low illumination, maybe one candle or a small lamp, and pull back about four to five feet. I then read a certain text that would encourage the ball to take the next step, which is to shape itself into an oblong of about four feet, and be ready to follow my special design. At that point I take my cane, walk to the other side of the oblong, dip the cane into the oblong, and stretch it. I command the oblong to duplicate a human form, and it becomes a statue, lifeless, but similar in every way to the human form. I take the seven pieces of paper, and put two in the eyes, two in the ears, one in the mouth, and one on the breast, over the heart. I roll the seventh piece as if it were a homemade cigarette, go to the other side of the statue, and throw the rolled paper at it. It always lands either in the nose or between the feet, and either position is correct. The statue starts to move and attempts to stand up. At this time I turn around and leave the room for a few minutes, so as not to look at the statue as it comes to life. Seeing the actual transformation is forbidden by the Code of the Ulema, as stated in the Book of Rama Dosh. I stand behind the door of the room, and wait until I hear the creature make a sound, which tells me that the procedure is complete. I go back into the room, welcome the creature, give it clothes to wear, and pull out all the papers, to keep safely until such time as they are needed to disassemble the creature and send its essence back to its original dimension. I create them to do one single task. When the task is accomplished, I ask them to lie on the floor, next to each other, return the pieces of paper with the codes to the correct places, and pour water over their bodies. The bodies disappear, leaving earth on the floor, and the essence goes back to where it came from.” Asking the Ulema: “Do they always go away peacefully?” he replied: “No, sometimes they develop a personality, if the task takes a bit longer, and they have the delusion of being human and wanting to stay in our dimension. Of course it would be cruel and inhuman to let them stay, not to mention dangerous, and they do become tricky. So the Ulema or Kabbalist must be even trickier, and hypnotize the creature into a deep sleep. We then put the papers where they belong, and set the paper on fire, and then the body starts smouldering. At that time, we pour water over them and they disappear…they built for me nice houses…Very early the next morning, I went to inspect the houses, and removed the great blanket that covered the area. The blanket is a large plasmic sheet that can create a shield of invisibility over the entire area. We just refer to it as a ‘blanket’ because it’s a short and easy name…”

Jinn, “Jinni”: Ana’kh/Arabic. Noun. In Ana’kh literature, Jinn means breed, race or creature. They are defined as entities created by the Anunnaki. They are also called “Afrit” by the Arabs and inhabitants of ancient Anatolia. In the Koran, Jinn is a class of beings, both male and female, between angels and human kind, and represented as being created from smokeless fire, living in the desert, and abandoned areas. Some live in a parallel zone, not far from Earth. Jinns have the ability to appear out of the blue,

and disappear instantly, and to take on many forms and shapes, as aliens and extraterrestrials do, because they have the ability of shape-shifting, and entering/exiting parallel dimensions.

A medieval illustration of King Solomon and the Afrit, who were placed under his command. The Afrit were originally created by the Anunnaki. _______________________________

Some UFO abductees have reported that the aliens who captured them looked like small grey creatures. Such descriptions were not excluded in the Arabic depictions of Jinn and Afrit. In Arabic legends, Jinn and Afrit look exactly like the aliens, and the extraterrestrial “Greys”, abductees and ufologists talked about. Jinns are also outstanding at manipulating machines. They use them to visit far distant places in the universe, including our Earth. And these machines have different forms, shapes, dimensions and functions. Some are oval or cylindrical, others conical in shape, and/or half-circular; similar to UFOs.

Afa-rit: Ana’kh/Arabic. Noun. Created by the Anunnaki, the Afa-rit are mysterious entities or presences (Physical and nonphysical beings) with extraordinary powers, who manifest themselves to help those who know how to call upon them. They are the genetic creation of the Anunnaki who later on in Middle Eastern folklore and Islamic scriptures (Arabic and Persian) became the Arabian Afarit, or Ifrit known as evil spirits. Afarit or Afa-rit are usually associated with talismans. Some of the most important Afrit are: • Abu Mihriz, also called Abu Yahkoob, and he rules over Tuesday; • Barqan Abu Adjayb; he rules over Wednesday; • El Mudhib, also called Abu Abdallah Al Said, and he rules over Sunday; • Murrah El-Abiad Abu El-Hareth, also called Abu Al Nour, and he rules over Monday; • Shamhurish El Tayyar, and he rules over Thursday.

The ring of Solomon, given to him by an Anunnaki “Fallen Angel”, others said, by an Afrit, created by the Anunnaki.

_____________________________

Solomon, ready to summon the demons, Djinns and Afrit created by the Anunnaki.

________________________________

Chart of names of high spirits (High Afrit). A relatively recent chart of names of high spirits (High Afrit) and the “Eye of Wisdom” used by Jewish seers, Kabbalists, and alchemists. Originally, it is based upon the Sura of Arwah (Picture of Spirits) itself originated from handwritten scrolls of Ulema’s book “Kitabu Ilmu Donia” (Book of the Knowledge of the Universe). Used by the Allamah and Pre-Islamic sorcerers in the Arab Peninsula. Some Afrit charts were written in Archaic Arabic, and proto-Hebrew.

_________________________________

M

adame Blavatsky with Kuthumi, El Myora, and Anunnaki-Ulema Saint Germain. Image supposedly taken in the late 1800's. Count de Saint Germain was the most advanced Ulema in the field of “Jalb Al Afrit”, meaning commanding the Afrit.

_____________________________

A page from the book “Shams (Chams) Al Ma’aref Al Koubra”, pertaining to “Jalasaat Al Afrit”, meaning “Afrit Seances”. It lists some of the names of the most powerful Afrit, such as Bakhlahalshatoush, Al Asmar, Maymoun, etc. Many Afrit names derived from the Ana’kh, which is the Anunnaki language.

___________________________

Zalmat Gaguadi, “Zalmat Shawdah”: Zalmat Gaguadi is an Akkadian word for “the dark race”. Zalmat Shawdah is an Anunnaki word for the black race. According to Helena Blavatsky and the Secret Doctrine, “the dark race was the first race that fell into generation in the Babylonian legends. The Adamic race, one of the two principal races that existed at the time of the Fall of Man (hence our third Root-race), the other being called Sarku, or the “light race”. (Source: Secret Doctrine, II., 5.) Ulema Al Baydani said the black race was created by the Igigi, and upgraded by the Anunnaki. Their first habitats were Brazil and Madagascar, not Africa. The Anunnaki called them Zalmat Shawdah. In Arabic, the words Zalma and Zilm mean men. And the Anunnaki word Shawdah became Sawda and Aswad in Arabic, both mean black.

Zakar: Another Sumerian/Anunnaki name given to Adam by the Anunnaki god Enki. The same word is still in use today in Arabic, and it means male. In Arabic, the female is called: Ountha (Unsa). In the Arabic pre-Islamic era, during the “Al Jahiliya Years” (Years of Ignorance or Darkness as called by the followers of the Prophet Mohammad) the word “Zakar” also meant: To remember. Incidentally, in Hebrew, “Zakar” also means: • 1- To remember (Qal); • 2- Be thought of (Niphal); • 3- Make remembrance (Hiphil).

Zamzummim: Ana’kh/Ulemite/Ammonite. Noun.

A name for the children of Anak (Anakim), as referred to by the Ammonites. Zamzummim is derived from the Phoenician Zayin. It has the same pronunciation in Aramaic, Syriac, Hebrew, and Arabic.

The “Women of Light”, called “Bnat Nourim” • 1. The “Women of Light” were the early female-form on Earth. • 2. Lilith and Eve were from the “Women of Light” group, created by the Anunnaki. • 3. Their untraceable genealogical line, which is neither human, nor from the act of the Judeo-Christian-Muslim God, puzzled the ancient scribes, Biblical scholars and historians of all eras. • It is an untraceable genealogical line, because both Lilith and Eve don’t have a father. • 4. And if they did, their father, and their mother wouldn’t be of human origin. • 5. Eve was not created from the rib of Adam. • 6. Different racial categories of men were created from an early female form that was “fertilized” by the leaders and the elite of the Anunnaki. • 7. They lived in quarantined cities, and had both sons and daughters fathered by the Anunnaki. • 8. Some Anunnaki dwellings were in Ur, Amrit, Ugarit, Baalbeck, Batroon, Petra (Batra), Tyre and Sidon. • 9. Early humans who lived during that era called the quarantined city of these women “The City of Mirage”, and “The City of Beautiful Illusion,” since the most attractive women from Earth lived there. • 10. The early inhabitants of the Arab Peninsula called these women Houriyaat”. • 11. Originally, the word “Houriyaat” is an Ana’kh (Anunnaki language) word. Later on, it was added to the Arabic language, and to the Afarit (Djinns) terminology. • 12. The quasi-humans who were made out of Tourab (earth, mud, dirt, soil), were not allowed to interact with these women. • 13. Thousands of years later, the inhabitants of what is today the Arab Peninsula and the lands bordering Persia, the United Arab Emirates, and India, called these women “B’nat Al-Nour”, meaning “The Women of Light.” • 14. A mild variation of the Anunnaki word B’nat became a Hebrew and an Arabic word “Banat”, which means daughters. And the Anunnaki word Nour, which means light, became Menora in Hebrew, and Noor in Arabic. • 15. Those who were allowed to “mix” with the Women of Light were called “The Sons of Light”. • 16. From this early human race, all humans came to be. God had nothing to do with the creation of human beings. • 17. In other words, the God we know, revere, and fear today did not create you. • 18. Even the word or term “God” did not exist in the early stages of the existence of the Women of Light, and the primordial human race on Earth. • 19. Instead the words or terms “Gods” or “Heavenly Masters” were used. • 20. And thousands of years later, those terms were changed to: Giants Gibborim Jababira Raphaim Bene-Ha Elohim

Elohim Nephilim Anakim Fallen Angels Neteru Anuki Anunnaki Ana’kh

Abd: Anunnaki/Ulemite/Pre-Islamic Arabic. Noun. Historically and genetically, Abd was the first name given to Man by the Anunnaki. The original meaning was slave, but later on, Enki changed it to servant. In contemporary Arabic, it is written either as Abd or Abed and it means two things: • a-A black person; • b- A slave. Many derogatory attributions for Abd are found in the Arabic poems of Abu Al Tib Al Mutanabbi (915-65 A.D.), in the writings of Abu Al Ala’ Al Maari (died in 1057), and Al-Nabigha Al-Zoubyani (535-604), and in the story of king Dabshalim and Brahman Baydaba. (Around 175 B.C.)

Abel “Abhal”, “A-bel-alu”, “Abhel”, “Ablu”, “Habeel”: Anunnaki/Babylonian/Assyrian/Sumerian/Arabic/Akkadian/Hebrew. Name.

I. Definition and etymology II. The.genetic.composition.of Abel, and how he fits in the Anunnaki-Bible equation III. So how did Cain and Abel look like? _____________________ I. Definition and etymology: Abel derived from the Anunnaki word “Abhal”, “A-bel-alu”. It is composed from three Ana’kh words: • 1-A, which means: First; origin; sky. • 2-Bel, which means: A creator god. • c-Alu, which means: First created man-form with mental faculties. Abel “Abhal”, “A-bel-alu” the Anunnaki, became: • Abhel in Hebrew (In primitive Hebrew: Hebel, Hebhel). • Habeel in Arabic. • Ablu in Akkadian and Sumerian. It was first mentioned in the legend of Tammuz (Ablu Kinu), and meant true son. • Abel in several western languages. The proto-Jewish Ab means source in Hebrew, and EL means God. The original Hebrew word is Hevel, meaning breath or vapor; it did not contain the words AB or EL. In Ana’kh, we find a similar meaning, for the Anunnaki’s Abel means “original”, and “first prototype”, referring to the first intelligent man on Earth. A sect of Abelitae, who have lived in North Africa, mentioned Abel as Abil or Haabiil. Epistemologically, Abel derived from the Assyrian Aplu or Ablu. It was first

mentioned in the legend of Tammuz (Ablu Kinu), and meant true son. And the Assyrian word Ablu derived from the Anunnaki’s word Abhal. The Assyrian Aplu or Ablu, or Abal means son, similar to the Anunnaki’s words Ibnu and Ibn, which also means son and/or the first created person. Ben, in Hebrew. Ibn or Bin, in Arabic.

II. The.genetic.composition.of Abel, and how he fits in the Anunnaki-Bible equation: In order to explain the genetic composition of Abel, an Ulema suggested that we should ask ourselves what kind of relation Eve and her children had with God and the Anunnaki. There is vast literature about Eve, and lots of contradictory accounts about her true nature, her origin, her DNA, and above all, her relation to the Anunnaki, the Gods, and the Judeo-Christian-Muslim God. Eve appeared in the Sumerian texts, in Phoenician epics, in the Bible, in the Quran, in the Gnostic books, and in the Ulema’s manuscripts. The Eve story in the Bible is the least credible one. In some passages of the Sumerian texts, Enki as a king, a god and a creator, created Eve. However, according to other Sumerian texts and Anunnaki’s mythology, it is not absolutely clear if En.Ki was the original and sole creator of Eve, because many other Sumerian deities participated in the creation of mankind, such as Angel Gabriel known as Gb’r, Inanna, to name a few. Humans who were genetically created by the Anunnaki were produced from and by a mixture of the DNA of an Anunnaki, usually a god or a goddess, and an earthy element. This element was described as either clay and a species of a primitive human being. The intervention of an Anunnaki god/goddesss was a prerequisite. Thousands of years later, the Bible told us that Eve too received divine help in the creation of her first two sons Cain and Abel; they were fathered by the Lord not by Adam. This could and would astonish the Christians. Eve conceived Cain and Abel with the help of God. Only her third son Seth was the result of her union with Adam. And Seth came to life in Adam’s likeness.

III. So how did Cain and Abel look like? The Bible does not provide an answer.



From Genesis: 4:1 “…and she bore Cain saying: I have gotten a man with the help of the Lord. And again, she bore his brother Abel…”



From Genesis 5:3: “When Adam had lived a hundred and thirty years, he became the father of a son in his own likeness, after his image, and named him Seth.” The Gnostics books shed a bright light on this situation; Cain was created by the Anunnaki god Enki, and a woman called KaVa, (Also Havvah and Hawwa) which is the original name of Eve in the ancient texts written thousands of years before the Bible was written and assembled. This is the official version of the Gnostics. This means that Cain is not 100% human. Cain’s blood is ¾ or ½ Anunnaki. The other two sons of Eve, Abel called “Hevel”, and Seth called “Sata-Na-il” who were less than 50% genetically Anunnaki, because they were the offspring of KaVa (Eve) and Ata.Bba (Original name of Adam). Cain was superior to his brother Abel at so many levels, because he was the offspring of an Anunnaki. Abel was inferior to Cain, because he was the offspring of an earthy element. The superiority of Cain was documented in the Bible, because the Bible (Old and New Testaments) clearly stated that Cain “rose far above Abel”! Thus, the Ulema conclude that:

• •

1-Eve and Adam were not from the same race. Genetically, they were different.

2- The offspring people (First human race) of Eve were the result of a breeding by Gods.



3-The children of Abel and Cain were genetically modified to fit the scenario of the Anunnaki.



4-The creation of the human race happened earlier, much earlier than the date suggested by Jewish, Christian and Muslim scriptures.



5-All human races came from the primordial female element: Eve.

Abel-alu: The meaning is not clear. Possibly a human genetic prototype. It is composed from three words: • a-A , which means first; origin; sky. • b-Bel, which means a creator god. • c-Alu (First created man-form with mental faculties.)

Abkalu “Apkallu”: Akkadian/Sumerian. Noun. In Akkadian mythology, the Abkalu “Apkallu” were the seven (or sometimes eight) sages who served the Babylonian kings as vizirs (Ministers), advisors and guardians. Some were poets, writers, historians and the scribes who wrote several Babylonian epics. The Abkalu sages were created by the Anunnaki. These sages were: • 1-Adapa (U-an, called Oannes), • 2-U-an duga, • 3-E-me-duga, • 4-En-me-galama, • 5-En-me-bulaga, • 6-An-Enlida, • 7-Utu-abzu.

A room in the palace of Nimrud, decorated with Abkalu “Apkallu”.

_______________________________

The Apkallu were credited with building walled and niched cities. They have served many gods, goddesses and kings, to name a few: Marduk, Ea, Inanna, and Ishtar.

A typical Abkalu “Apkallu”; a Babylonian Abkalu guardian holding in his hand Lagi-zulum (Spathe of the Male Date-Palm)

________________________________

A bkalu “Apkallu” as Winged Genies/Angels. The Griffin heads recall Ezekiel's notion of the Cherubim possessing an eagle's face.

The typical face of an Abkalu “Apkallu”.

________________________________

King Ashurnasirpal (On the left) being protected from demons and evil forces by Apkallu, his guardian spirit.

__________________________

Two Winged Egyptian Abkalu guardians protecting King Tut's tomb.

I f you pay close attention to this illustration, you might discover several hidden symbols and secrets. First, concentrate on the center to find the triangular form that transforms itself into the shape of a flying saucer. Pull back at little bit to discover the light’s emission surrounding the craft. Now focus on the center of the craft to locate the Chimiti test tube, source of cosmic energy and life on Earth. Go little bit higher now to find the graph of an entity extending its arms, and reaching the top of the two wings. And now reach the head of the entity and go down all the way to the bottom of the illustration, to discover the straight line that links the entity to a dark vase, symbolizing the emergence or liberation of the physical body. This is how the Pharaoh will free himself from the Earth’s bondage to reach for the star, his final resting place. In other words, the Anunnaki map to the other world, the afterlife!!

The goddess-angel Lama in a ritual gesture, circa 2330-2150 B.C. Akkad period. Cylinder seal. Mesopotamia. Babylonian-Mesopotamian prayers had to be chanted or recited out loud and always accompanied by very specific ritual gestures, such as the “Su-ila”, meaning, the “Uplifted hands.” These prayers were to be addressed to the Abkallu, who in return will elevate them to the gods.This seal (left) depicts Lama, the angel-goddess praying in a ritual manner with uplifted hands. This was the tradition observed during the Neo-Sumerian and Old Babylonian period, circa 2100-1600, B.C. Several Babylonian deities were depicted as angels, with or without wings. They acted as guardians (Abkalu), and protectors of worshipers, and in some instances, they offered their prayers to higher deities, on behalf of human beings.

Siddim: Hebrew. Noun. I. Definition and introduction II. A II. A non-Hebrew view, Ulema Berkovitch’s opinion III. In Arabic, Persian and Indian literature ______________________

I. Definition and introduction: Hebrew word referring to the entities created by the Nephilim (Anunnaki). The Hebrews called them the “Evil Powers”, the “Evil Gods” of the Canaanites. Siddim means “Pourers forth”. In ancient Israel, a valley was named after them. In Psalm 37, the word Siddim is translated as “devils ”.Genesis 14:10: “Now the Valley of Siddim was full of bitumen pits, and as the kings of Sodom and Gomorrah fled, some fell into them, and the rest fled to the hill country.” Siddim is a

derivation of the Hebrew word which literarily means a demon. It is derived from the Old Babylonian word Shedu, which means a spirit which could be either good or evil.

II. A non-Hebrew view; Ulema Berkovitch’s opinion: Ulema Berkovitch said verbatim: “The Hebrews feared the deities of Phoenicia, and always portrayed them as gods of the devil. I can understand that, since the Habiru/Hebrews gods were in direct competition with the gods of Phoenicia and Ugarit. And all the stories the Hebrews created about child sacrifices on Phoenician altars, and inside Melkart and Hiram temples were false. It is very ironic, because the root of the Hebrew word Yahweh, the god of the Hebrews is Phoenician. We have to remember that the Jewish god was also called El Shaddai. And the word Shaddai was derived from the Phoenician root ShD.”

III. In Arabic, Persian and Indian literature: In ancient Arabic texts, the word Siddim is written and pronounced “Shedim”. It means “Nature’s Spirits”. These spirits were known to the Bedouin of the Arab Peninsula, the Fertile Crescent, and Egypt, as the Afrit. They were also called Djinns in India and Persia. Others have associated them with the “Elementals”.

Dingir: Akkadian/Sumerian. Noun. Name of the chief deity of the Akkadians; one of the forms of the creative powers as recognized by the earlier Akkadians. Dingir a part of a non-terrestrial group, was one of the three extraterrestrial races capable of self-reproducing, creating life, and having their own offspring. Originally created by Shamrakh-Ank-Sinhar-baal, the creator of life in the universe. Others who lived in surrounding areas called them the “Sons of Heaven.” The ancient Sumerian sign "dingir" was found on clay tablets in the Uruk IV period (3300-3200 B.C.) and comprises one element of the earliest known writing system in the ancient world, to refer to a deity. On the Uruk IV tags/tablets, Dingir meant: • a-Heaven • b-Sky • c-God Pronunciation: In Sumerian, the sign was pronounced as: • a-An • b-Dingir In Old Babylonian, the sign was pronounced as: • a-Šamû (Shamoo) • b-Ilu (Eeloo). It meant “God”, similar to the Anunnaki Il or Elu (Sinhar), the Phoenician, Hebrew, protoAramaic, and several Canaanite words of El, Il, Eli, Ilai. Use: The sign in Akkadian, and Old Babylonian languages was always used as a determinative sign next to the names of gods and goddesses, to refer to their rank and status of divinity, similar to the Ana’kh’s sign “Sinhar” which is used as a prefix to denote the rank of an Anunnaki.

Akkadian/Sumerian sign for Dingir (An Dingir), meaning God An, as written in cuneiform.

Evolution of the sign of Dingir.

Sumerian seal. As a seal, it means “Sky”.

Sumerian Dingir.

The Sumerian circle becomes an Egyptian circle; a sign for the Egyptian sun god “Ra”.

Anunnaki god Enki, represented as a Dingir. This interpretation has confused many historians and linguisits. The paramount question is: Why an Anunnaki god should be depicted as a dingir?

Dingirs and vizirs paying homage to god Enlil /“Anu”.

___________________________________

B abylonian cylinder depicting Enkidu and Gilgamesh slaughtering the bull of heaven. Cylinder seal from Ur, 3rd millennium B.C.

Dybukur: In Ana’kh literature, Dybukur is an entity that lives in a sphere between Earth and the afterlife. It is also a reference made to “Lost Souls”, and/or “Trapped Souls”, in ancient Middle Eastern civilizations. It is most certain, that the Anunnaki’s depiction of Dybukur has influenced the writings of the early Hebrew scribes. From the Anunnaki’s word Dybukur, derived the Hebrew word Dybbuk, which is the name of a vicious possessing spirit. Dybukur’s essence is very complicated, because the Anunnaki did not create “Souls” in the human body, but a primordial energy called “Fikr”. And this energy can last for thousands of years if trapped in a zone called “Bilaya”, which means the “Doomed Zone.” The Dybukur was trapped because he/she/it could not reach the “Ba’ab”. Simply put, a Dybukur is an entity without soul that continues to exist with any kind of awareness or understanding of its situation. There are instances, where a Dybukur can cause a serious threat to humans. In new age ufology, it is referred to as a “Walk-in”.

Endiku: Sumerian/Akkadian. Noun. Name of a wild man, as mentioned in the ancient Sumerian texts. In the Epic of Gilgamesh, Enkidu is the wild man created by the goddess Aruru, who becomes a companion to the legendary Gilgamesh.

Gabra’il “Gabriel”: Name of an Anunnaki personage with mighty powers, who has played a major and primordial role in the creation of the human race. It is composed of two words:

• •

a-Gab or Gabra, which means strength, power, might. b-Il (El), which means god, creator, master, lord.

Thus, the meaning becomes the creative power. In other words, the person who has the power to create. In this context, creation of Man is very a propos. Gabra’il “Gabriel” was also called “Nin-il” and “Nin-ti”. In Ana’kh, Sumerian and Babylonian languages, the word “Ti” means “rib”. “Nin-ti” also means the “Lady of the rib”, “Lady of life”, and the “Lady of creation”. Gabriel is also called “Gab” and “Gab-r-il”. Gab means a female guardian, a governor or a protector. This explains why and how Angel Gabriel was depicted in the Scriptures as the guardian of the Garden of Eden. In the ancient texts of the Sumerians, Akkadians and civilizations of neighboring countries in the Near and Middle East, “Gab-r” was the governor of “Janat Adan.” In various Semitic languages, “Janat” means paradise and/or a garden, and Eden is Idin, Edin, and Adan, and it means high or elevated. The Hebrew word Gan which means a garden, is derived from the Assyrian and Aramaic words Gan, Ganta and Gentaa, which mean park, garden. This is how we got Garden of Eden; from the Assyrian/Proto-Aramaic Genta Eden. The Sumerian-Anunnaki Gabriel (Gab’r, Ga’br) is more than a guardian, because he/she was called Nin-Ti which means verbatim: Life-Woman. In other words, Angel Gabriel was three things:

• • •

1-Governor of the Garden of Eden; 2-A woman, not a man, because she was described as the female who created life;

3-A geneticist who worked on human DNA and genetically created the human race. The word “Gab-r” was phonetically pronounced as: Gab’er. The early Arabs adopted it as “Al Jaber” meaning many things including force, authority, might, and governing. From “Al Jaber” numerous words, nouns and adjectives were derived. For instance, the word “Jabbar” means: mighty, powerful, capable, huge, giant. Gabriel as a female Anunnaki was the first goddess to experiment with copies of humans created from clay found in ancient Iraq. During the first genetic experiment, Gabriel created 7 different types of Homo sapiens by using the DNA of primitive beings and the DNA of an Anunnaki. Gabriel’s original creations were not very successful. Later on, Gabriel used a most unexpected genetic source to create the final copy of the modern man. He/she mixed the blood of an Igigi (Extraterrestrial God) with earth’s clay to create a quasihuman life form, to be called Adamah. According to Ana’kh cosmogony, Adam, the Man, was created from the rib of Gabriel, the female Anunnaki; the “lady of the rib”. This, of course, contradicts the story of the creation of Adam and Eve as told in the Judeo-Christian tradition. According to the Ana’kh literature, a woman created man; it was not a man who created a woman (Eve). And the female Anunnaki (Gabriel) used her rib to create Adam.

Hawwah: Aramaic/Hebrew/Anak’h/Arabic/Akkadian. Noun. I. Definition and introduction. II. The Hebrew texts and relation to the Sumerian goddess. Ninhursag who created the first Man. III. The Anunnaki “Women of the Light”. IV. The Anunnaki’s Genesis and Hawwa. a. Transliteration of a text from the Book of Ramadosh. b. Translation of the text from the Book of Ramadosh. ___________________

I. Definition and introduction:

Original name of Eve. The Anunnaki woman who created the first intelligent Man on Earth, and participated in fashioning the 7 prototypes of early human beings, according to the AnunnakiUlema’s Book of Ramadosh, and other Ulemite esoteric manuscripts. The Bible called her Eve, “however what the Bible told us about her is totally wrong…” said Ulema Al Huseini. The Akashic records of the Anunnaki reveal that Hawwa was the Angel Gb’r, known also as Gibra-il, (Angel Gabriel), the guardian and governor of Janat Adan (Garden of Eden). Eve is also closely associated with the Sumerian high goddess Ninhursag, through her epithet "Mother of All the Living." In old Hebrew and Aramaic, Eve is called “Chavvah”, and “Hawwah”. In Arabic (PreIslamic, Al Jaheeliya Years, and Islamic era), and Syriac, Eve is called “Hawwah”.

II. The Hebrew texts and relation to the Sumerian goddess Ninhursag, who created the first Man: Hawwah (Chavvah in Hebrew), was mistakenly called Eve. The Hebrew name is linked to Hayah, which means "to make live". Hayah is an ancient Akkadian word, which means life, or Hayat, in Arabic. According to Genesis 3:29, Adam called his wife Hawwah, because she was the "Mother of All the Living". But Eve was not created from the rib of Adam. According to the Anunnaki, Eve with the help of the Anunnaki gods and goddesses, created Adam. The epithet "Mother of All the Living" is originally a title given to the Anunnaki goddess Ninhursag, which means in Sumerian, the "Lady of the Mountain"

III. The Anunnaki “Women of the Light”: See page According to the Book of Ramadosh, at the beginning, Hawwah, the woman was created first, not man. The early women were called “Women of the Light”; they were the early female-forms on earth. Early humans who lived during that era called the quarantined city of these women “The City of Mirage”, and “The City of Beautiful Illusion,” since the most attractive women on Earth lived there. And the quasi-humans who were made out of earth were not allowed to interact with these women. Thousands of years later, the inhabitants of what is today the Arab Peninsula and the lands bordering Persia, the United Arab Emirates, and India, called these women “The Women of Light”, and those who were allowed to “mix with them”, were called “The Sons of Light”. From this early human race, all humans came to life. Contrary to all beliefs, including what Judaism, Christianity and Islam taught us, Eve was not created from the rib of Adam. Men were created from an early female form that was ‘fertilized’ by the leaders and the elite of the Anunnaki. The women lived in quarantined cities, and had both sons and daughters fathered by the Anunnaki.

IV. The Anunnaki’s Genesis and Hawwa: The Anunnaki-Ulema maintain that the universe was created from a molecule smaller than the tip of a pin, taking less than three seconds. The language is metaphoric, yet the science is highly visible – much like our own Genesis, whose language covers the Big Bang and the Theory of Evolution. And Hawwa existed at the dawn of the Genesis. a. Transliteration of a text from the Book of Ramadosh. Written in Ana’kh/Ulemite.

1.Inna bida rama dosh kali kilma wa falki uzzu ina wa anru dani (Dounia) 2.u rama dosh khalki shama u erdi 3.wa erdi naya shak-lu fari mara anu absi u rama dosh liwa basra erdi 4.u rama dosh shadah ilmu erdi rou’a min bashri 5.u rama dosh khalka belti isama shavah 6.wa leilu wa fagru subhi yomou badri. 7.u hawwa marki-ya kila la-ma nazri. U rama dosh kali na inna erdi wadoo kourba shamsi, wa noura khalku, wa noura barku. u hawwa basri noura gulba. 8.u hawwa ma dari akhlu jisma ma khalki sartu inaya mayi, rama dosh kali da jamu ma’aa rama faku erdi wa zahra erdi u hawwa basri noura gulba. 9.u hawwa ma dari ma’uu u rama dosh daa’ghasbu ma’ii inna boukari hawwa nasmu-ya, w hawa’u nafsuru, u hawwa basri noura gulba. 10.wa leilu fajri barku itani yomu. 11.u hawwa isha maraadu rama dosh kali na inna erdi khalka ishbu wa fakha zahri gensu u hawwa basri noura gulba. 12.u hawwa na gismu kilu ala tadri abani erdi wa harka nazri kulu ma’aa wa h’azru alama erdi. u hawwa basri noura gulba. 13.u hawwa isha maraadu itani u rama dosh zahru jasru i-ya rim aspsi-nama. Maraadu aliha itani faku erdi hayah lawida, u rama dosh ilmu i-ya haki. U rama dosh kali nama gubla inna hima nama eisha lawida na khalku bashru iina haya-ti 14.wa leilu fajri barku silsu yomu. 15.miba hawwa aspi-nama rama dosh akhza mina jisma-ya wa tourba min erdi abba ma’aa jam’uu inna taboura wa jalsi hawwa taboura nasbu nefsu illa zahru bashru ma innu jismu misla hawwa wa rama dosh ilmu na gulba. 16.u rama dosh isbhahu zakar nami wa uli marku inna ajla bashru na zahru hawwa jisma baadi. U rama i-shem hu Zakar u rama dosh antaka li jalsu wu Zakar jalasi doughra. 17.u rama dosh antaka hawwa la jalsa wu Hawwa basra basharu wa ulma noura gulba.

b. Translation of the text from the Book of Ramadosh: 1. In the beginning, Rama Dosh spoke the Word and the universe burst into being and was ready for life. 2. And Rama Dosh created the heaven and the earth. 3. And the earth was without form, and void, and darkness was upon the face of the deep. And only Rama Dosh could see the earth. 4. And Rama Dosh wanted to know what the earth would look like if it were seen by humans. 5. And Rama Dosh created a female human from their own essence, and called her Chavah. In their own image, in the image of Rama Dosh, created they Chavah. 6. And the evening and the morning were the first day. 7. And Chavah was confused, and said, I cannot see. So Rama Dosh said, I shall position the earth not far from the sun, and there will be light: and there was light. And Chavah saw that it was good. 8. And Chavah was not hungry, since her body was not yet complete, but she was thirsty. So Rama Dosh said, Let the water under the heaven be gathered together unto one place,

and let the dry land appear: and so it was, and Chavah saw that it was good. 9. And Chavah could not drink, so Rama Dosh made the water go up in steam so Chavah could breathe it, and that was the air, and Chavah saw that it was good. 10. And the evening and the morning were the second day. 11. And Chavah was bored. So Rama Dosh said, Let the earth bring forth grass, the herb yielding seed, and the fruit tree yielding fruit after his kind: and so it was, and Chavah saw that it was good. 12. And Chavah, for her body was not as yet complete, could fly all over the earth. And she moved upon the face of the water and the earth and all the green things. And Chavah saw that it was good. 13. And Chavah was bored again, and Rama Dosh was angry with her and made her sleep. And while she slept, still they realized that she was bored because she was all alone upon the earth, and Rama Dosh knew that she was right. And Rama Dosh said, it is not good that the woman should be alone. We will make her a help meet for her. 14. And the evening and the morning were the third day. 15. And while Chavah slept, Rama Dosh took a part of her body, and parts from the dirt of the earth, and parts of the water, and mixed them into clay. And they put the clay next to Chavah, and they breathed upon the clay, and it became a man, but he looked like Chavah, and Rama Dosh knew that this was not good. 16. And Rama Dosh pointed his finger at the sleeping man, and he touched him, and the man changed and no longer looked like Chavah, but like a man. And Rama Dosh named the man Zakar, and commanded him to wake up: and he woke up. 17. And Rama Dosh commanded Chavah to wake up, and she saw the man, and she knew that it was good. (Note: Translation by Maximillien de Lafayette. Edited by Ilil Arbel, Ph.D. From Lafayette’s book “The Anunnaki Ulema Forbidden Knowledge.)

Lilith: Hebrew. Noun. I. Introduction II. Lilith was the first woman created by the Anunnaki III. The role of the Igigi IV. The Anunnaki’s different intentions, and views of the Creation V. Lucifer, the creator VI. Lilith, Sinhar Lucifer, and Adam __________________

I. Introduction: Lilith is probably one of the most maligned entities in the Judeo-Christian mythology, and the myriad legends about her demonic nature, attacks on children, evil sexual designs on men and intent to hurt women, especially new mothers, would not endear her to anyone. None of these have any basis in reality. She has often been confused with Aruru, an Anunnaki who was involved in the creation of the seven prototypes of early humans. But like the other legends regarding Lilith, it is totally untrue. Since in Hebrew the name Lilith can be interpreted as an owl, she was sometimes associated with the Greek Goddess Athena, whose personal animal was the owl. But this is also completely unrelated and coincidental.

The goddess Lilith with bird features in the center, has been identified with Aruru and Ereshkigal, 2000-1600 B.C. Isin-Larsa-Old Babylonian period. Hematite. Cylinder seal. Mesopotamia. ___________________________________________

Her name, in reality, is associated with the flowering tree Lilac, and with another unidentified blue and fragrant flower that opens only when the temperature, moisture level, and light are perfect. It was said that she was Adam’s first wife, and that she refused to stay with him, defying God and the angels who went to her as his messengers, trying to persuade her to behave. Since Sinhar Yahweh was not part of the creation of humans, and we equate Yahweh with God, this is another myth that would not hold. It was said that she told the so-called Fallen Angels not to bow to Adam, who in her opinion was not worthy. Since the term we use for the entities we refer to as the “Fallen Angels”, is a misuse of the name of the Anunnaki themselves, as “Anakim” or “Nefilim,” it is quite unlikely that anyone had the slightest intention of bowing to Adam in the first place.

II. Lilith was the first woman created by the Anunnaki. So what is the real story of Lilith? Who is this elusive person so hated by all religions? And if she really had so much to do with God and Adam, why was every trace of her removed from the Bible, only to surface later in legend? The plain facts are simple – Lilith was the first woman created by the Anunnaki. Those of us who are interested in the Anunnaki creation of the human race are aware of certain facts, but for newcomers to the field, I would like to mention a few points regarding the creation, before I start discussing Lilith herself. It has been established that the Anunnaki were not the first to experiment in the creation of intelligent, or almost intelligent life on our planet.

III. The role of the Igigi: The Igigi (a race of extraterrestrials sometimes referred to as Igigihl) were the first extraterrestrials to try and do so, about 445,000 years ago. The role of the Igigi as an extraterrestrial race was never fully explored or detailed in the Akkadian/Sumerian clay tablets. Few references pertaining to their revolt and relationship with the Anunnaki, gods of the underground and empire of death (Kurnugi) were mentioned in the Babylonian Epic. However,

according to pre-diluvial Babylonian texts and Ulema manuscripts, the Igigi were as important as the Anunnaki, and they did in fact, take part in the establishment of a large civilization in ancient Iraq. The Book “Ilmu Al Donia” contains texts indicating that the Igigi have played an enormous role in shaping the culture, civilization and urbanization of the colonies they had co-established with the Anunnaki in Sumer. Additional passages refer to their participation in the creation of the early human forms.

IV. The Anunnaki’s different intentions, and views on the Creation: The Anunnaki, when they came to earth, had different views on the creation of sentient beings. They were accomplished geneticists, but even they developed a few unsuccessful experimental stages, and the early models could not even speak. However, using superior technology, they eventually refined the model and eventually proceeded to create humans much like us. There are many religions, legends, and myths regarding creation, and naturally we cannot list all of them in a short article. However, some of the stories are remarkable in how they convey the truth, whilst changing the meaning. The most significant is the familiar Biblical story of Eve, created from Adam’s rib, which is an interesting twist on what really happened when the Anunnaki were ready to begin seeding the Earth with humans. The irony is that they started from a female form, and created the male form from her, not the other way around. The technology is still a mystery to humans, and is likely to remain so for a long time. But we do know that Lilith’s DNA was taken from pure Anunnaki sources. If you think about it, what other sources could they have used? Certainly not the type of DNA that still existed in the remnants of the proto humans created by the Igigi. The Anunnaki abhorred such creatures. The easiest thing was to use pure Anunnaki DNA, and then modify the model to fit conditions on Earth. The people would be smaller than the Anunnaki, who are extremely tall, they would not have all their spiritual or physical attributes, but Anunnaki genetics would still be there, giving the humans substance, strength, and intelligence.

V. Lucifer, the creator: One of the Anunnaki involved in the creation of humans was Sinhar Lucifer. The name is familiar to all of us, and later it was attached to another entity, Sinhar Samael, as often happens when the truth is embellished and is changed into poetry and myth. Sinhar Samael, however, was not even present on Earth during those early days, and was employed elsewhere in the “multiverse”. It is unfortunate that later Sinhar Samael would be confused with a purely mythical entity – the Devil – an entity that never existed despite its great popularity here on Earth, but let us hope that such unimportant matters do not concern Sinhar Samael too deeply; he has little to do with our insignificant planet and his work lies elsewhere. To have Sinhar Lucifer thus confused with the Devil is quite ironic, since he is one of our creators, but there is an element of humor in that it probably would have been appreciated by the Gnostics who thought that Yahweh was, after all, a sort of demon. And so, the first woman was successfully created, and she looked just like an Anunnaki. She was tall, though slightly smaller than the average Anunnaki female. She had long, flowing black hair, glowing olive skin, and the typical huge, black eyes that most Anunnaki have. She was extremely beautiful, and the Anunnaki were pleased to see that her intelligence was impeccable. She was a perfect specimen, and they decided to use her DNA for the creation of more humans needed to seed the Earth.

VI. Lilith, Sinhar Lucifer, and Adam: As it turned out, perhaps she was too perfect. It so happened that Lilith, as the Anunnaki named her, fell in love with Sinhar Lucifer, and he with her. They did not mention it, not even to each other, or act upon it in any way, since such behavior would not be encouraged by the Anunnaki. But when Lilith was taken to the laboratory and Adam, the first male, was created, using her own modified Anunnaki DNA, she flatly refused to have anything to do with him. Used to the magnificent beauty of the Anunnaki race, Lilith was utterly repulsed by Adam, who turned out to be slightly ape-like in appearance. As a matter of fact, he looked a little like a Neanderthal, while Lucifer, tall, handsome, and darkeyed, looked like what we imagine when we describe angels. In addition, since the DNA was already somewhat diluted, Adam was not very bright. Not really stupid, nothing like the primitive creatures created by the Igigi, but not even close to Lilith’s intelligence, let alone that of Sinhar Lucifer. And at that point, a full-fledged rebellion occurred. Lilith declared that nothing would make her become Adam’s partner. The Anunnaki were not sure how to handle it. Forcing anyone to accept an unwanted partner was not something that would even occur to them, but what was to be done? Adam had to have a mate, and anyway, what would you do with Lilith? They sent two high-ranked Anunnaki to discuss the matter with her, but she continued to refuse, and finally, breaking her resolve to be silent for Sinhar Lucifer’s sake, openly declared her love for him. The two high-ranking Anunnaki left her in her room, went back to the other Anunnaki, and told the entire story. Sinhar Lucifer, hearing that, declared his love for Lilith and proceeded to request permission to marry her. There was really nothing much the other Anunnaki could do, despite their objections, since free will is the most important tenet in their philosophy, so it was decided that Lilith would be permitted to go to Nibiru with Sinhar Lucifer. There, she would have to undergo various medical procedures to help her become a full-fledged Anunnaki, something not too difficult since her entire DNA was correct.

__________________________________

L illith at the Vatican. In a section of a large fresco by Michelangelo at the Sistine Chapel, in the Vatican, titled “Temptation and Fall,” Lilith was depicted as half woman-half snake. 2- Lilith as a serpent in the Garden of Eden. From a fresco by Michelangelo at the Sistine Chapel, in the Vatican.

_________________________

Lilith in the center, behind the tree. Many Biblical scholars and Gnostics believe that Lilith (Created by the Anunnaki) was behind the temptation of Adam and Eve. Anunnaki Ulema Mordechai said, “It is a myth! It never happened!”

Lilith Tempting Adam and Eve at the Notre Dame Cathedral, Paris, France. Ulema Bedrovich said, “Eve never attempted such a thing. The story was fabricated by colorful scribes.” __________________________________

As for Adam, another operation was needed to give him a partner. DNA was taken from him and a woman was created. Her name was Eve, and she also looked slightly Neanderthal, and had the same level of intelligence as Adam. She had no objection whatsoever to marrying Adam, and the two were instrumental in populating the earth with humans as we know them today.

Six other couples were created, and with no additional drama or problems, they helped Adam and Eve in the production of humanity. As for Lilith, she went through the medical procedures on Nibiru and became a full-fledged Anunnaki. Since the Anunnaki can live for hundreds of thousands of years, she currently resides happily on Nibiru with her husband, Sinhar Lucifer. They have two children, now grown and with families of their own of many generations.Lilith works as a teacher, working with children (on Nibiru, people are children until they reach the age of 71) and preparing them for their studies at the great Nibiru Academies. She mostly forgot her early days; the only trace that still remains is that Lilith truly dislikes humanity. She would never hurt anyone, of course, since her ethics are those of the Anunnaki, pure and strong. But she would not have anything to do with any of us. –From the book “Anunnaki Who’s Who”, co-authored by M. de Lafayette and I. Arbel.

Malak:

Hebrew/Aramaic/Ulemite/Arabic. Noun. Word for an angel. Malaki (In the plural Malaki in Ana’kh) were referred to as the “Beings of Light”, created genetically by the Anunnaki. The Semitic word Malak derived from the Anunnaki’s word Malka, which means kingdom or a higher level of knowledge and mental development.

From Malka, derived: • a- The Hebrew word Malkoth, which means the kingdom of God; • b-The Arabic word Malakoot, which means the kingdom or god, and divine rule. • c-The Proto-Aramaic and Aramaic word Malakut, which means the kingdom of God; • d- The Syriac word Malakout, which means heaven, and the heavenly kingdom; • e- Malakout, which means the Divine One in the Brahman literature. Malak in Anunnaki’s literature means a messenger. And from Malak, derived: • a-The Arabic word Malaak, which means an angel; Malaa’ikah in plural. • b-The Hebrew word Malak, which means an angel; Malakim in plural. • c-The Ethiopic word Malak, which means angel;

• Mala’ikt in Plural Some theologians, including the early Hebraic scholars, and Kabalists called the Malakim “Malaa’ikah”, the children of the heaven. And their leaders are:



a-Samlazaz • b-Araklba • c-Rameel • d-Kokablel • e-Tamlel • f-Ramlel • g-Danel • h-Ezeqeel • i-Baraqijal • j-Asael • k-Armaros • l-Batarel • m-Ananel • n-Zaqel • o-Samsapeel • p-Satarel • q-Turel • r-Jomjael • s-Sariel

Worth mentioning here that: • a-Ezeqeel derived from the Anunnaki’s word Ez-ikil. • b- Sariel derived from the Anunnaki’s word Sarim. • c- Ananel derived from the Anunnaki’s word Ana. Il.

Pazuzu: Sumerian/Assyrian/Akkadian. Noun. Name of a demon created by the Anunnaki. Pazuzu is the king of the wind which protects human beings from evil, diseases, and plague. He has a scorpion body with the wings, claws, and feet of an eagle.

Zu, “Anzu”, “Pazuzu”: Akkadian/Sumerian/Old Babylonian. Noun. There are multiple versions about Pazuzu as Anzu, Zu, and Malak Taus, referred to as Malak Tawoos in the Arabic lore. In the ancient scriptures, he appears to be either half-demon/half bird, or as a form of demonic entity. In the Sumero-Akkadian mythology, Zu is a divine demon-bird (half man and half bird), also referred to as Imdugud or Anzu. He stole the "Tablets of Destiny" from the Anunnaki god Enlil, and hid it on the top of a mountain. According to one passage in the Akkadian/Sumerian tablets, Marduk killed the bird, but in another passage, Ninurta killed him. Yet, in an old version of the Babylonian story, Ea/Enki, father of Marduk destroyed Zu. A fascinating depiction of a divine bird is provided in the Book of Ramadosh. Ulema Al Moutawalli translated an old Ana’kh text referring to that “Magical Bird”, and stated that a group

of Al Mounawariin did in fact use the bird, as a tool to forecast future events, already recorded in a zone which he called “Mouka-Ballah”, which means a “Parallel Distance”.

Statuette of Pazuzu, the Sumerian-Assyrian demon.

_______________________________

In the ancient Turkish Lore, Anzu, Zu, and Pazuzu were identified as the divine bird Malak Tawusi. Further studies have indicated that Malak Tawusi was taken from an ancient Persian myth. But in the archaic Persian version, Tawusi represented the liberated spirit. In the Jahiliya period (Pre-Islam), as well after Islam, this bird was identified as one of the physical form of Shaytan, meaning the devil, called by the early Islamic scholars, Izra-il. Regardless of its historic origin, Zu or Pazuzu remains an entity created by the Anunnaki.

Lulu: Akkadian/Sumerian. Noun. The first specimen of the human race, intentionally created as a laborer or a slave. Lulu corresponds to Abd, the Anunnaki and Arabic word for a slave. Lulu was genetically created by the Anunnaki goddess Ninhursag. Contrary to an erroneous common belief, Lulu and other species were not created to mine gold for the Anunnaki, but rather to work the fields, and complete tasks assigned to them by the Anunnaki. The idea of Anunnaki mining for gold on Earth is naïve.

*** *** *** Chimiti

I. Definition. II. The Anunnaki “Liquid Light”. __________________

I. Definition: Chimiti is an Ana’kh/Sumerian/Akkadian noun, and it refers to the Anunnaki’s laboratory, where the early humans were created genetically. Sometimes, glass tubes were used. The meaning of Chimiti is the house where the wind of creation and life is breathing in. Few were capable of understanding the Anunnaki Chimiti process of creation. The Akkadian/Sumerian clay tablets do not itemize the tools that the Anunnaki used to create Man.

II. The Anunnaki “Liquid Light”: Ulema Ghandar said, the Anunnaki did not only use clay and the DNA of an extraterrestrial “god” (Igigi) to create the first Man. After all, extraterrestrial blood and clay found in ancient Iraq are not sufficient to create human life. The Anunnaki “Liquid Light” was the source of energy used to fertilize the blend of clay with the Igigi’s DNA, or other living form (quasi-human) on Earth. In modern day terminology, we could equate this “Liquid Light” with a laser beam. The Anunnaki used the zigzag rays of laser beams to induce life into the mix. This is one of the many explanations, the Anunnaki-Ulema gave for the creation of the first prototypes of the early human species.

Anunnaki zigzagged “Liquid Light”. __________________

Some scholars interpreted the illustration of the Anunnaki zigzagged “Liquid Light” as follows: “This is a solar disc as a wheel-like form. Numerous examples show eight “spokes” emanating from the central axle. Like the sun-disc with central dot, this symbol could also be mounted on a pole as a sort of standard identifying the ancient sun-god.” Art historian Elizabeth van Buren offered the following commentary on the figure which she called the sun disk on post: “Most examples of a disk on a post, occur on cylinder seals of the Early Babylonian period and in the seal impressions on Cappadocian tablets. Rare examples depict a disk upon a post held by a divinity or standing free “in the air”, in which case it is hard to be sure to what divinity the standard may belong. Otherwise, it may be considered almost certain that it is the sun-standard of Shamash which is reproduced, especially as the post is often surmounted by a crescent, above which the sun-disc rests. Usually one or a pair of bull-men holds the standard.” Nice try, but once again, this interpretation does not apply to this figure. The correct interpretation is as follows: The circles represent objects floating in the air, defying the laws of gravity. An Anunnaki deity separates the three balls without touching them. To accomplish this, he reaches for the source of energy that lifted them in the air; thus, by touching the zigzagged line of energy (which is a beam

emanating from a source on the ground), he cuts the flux of lifting power for the third globe, and this globe eventually will drop to the floor. Even though a laser beam does not bend, break or emanate in a zigzagged manner, the Anunnaki’s laser beam does.

It would seem that this theory contradicts science. But not really, because most recently, scientists have admitted that laser beams can bend and zigzag, as light can interact with light under the right circumstances. In some bizarre situations, firing at a fast-moving target will cause the laser beam to actually bend, change course, and zigzag. The laser-like weapons installed in top secret futuristic airships fire laser beams that can actually zigzag. Thus those who have criticized the interpretation of the “Anunnaki’s zigzagged line of energy”, as a possible laser beam, just because the beam was bent, are totally wrong in virtue of new discoveries in the field of lasers.

*** *** *** Does everybody reach immortality? Have the Anunnaki made us immortal?

Do we become immortal if we follow the teachings of the Ulema?

• 1. On Earth, humans cannot reach immortality.

• 2. Afterlife, the “Tahirin” (Purified ones) will reach immortality.

• 3. But we have to understand what immortality is? Is it an eternal existence? What kind of existence? Is it physical or spiritual? Mental or organic? Terrestrial or extraterrestrial? Nothing in the universe lasts for ever, not even the universe itself. Eventually, the universe will cease to exist once it has reached the limitations of its expansion.

Note: Contemporary leading scientists in the field of cosmology and quantum physics agree with the honorable Ulema. They have publicly stated, that soon or later, the universe will cease to exist. Those who believe in Jesus, Mohammad, Krishna, Vishnu, Jehovah, and Allah don’t.

• 4. It is very important to keep in mind, that so many extraterrestrial beings came to earth, thousands of years ago.

• 5. We are aware of 46 different alien races who have visited planet earth.

• 6. Some of these alien races created early forms of human beings. I say forms, because at the time these living creatures were created by the aliens, they lacked mental faculties. Some looked like us, but not exactly.

• 7. We know from the manuscripts of Melkart and the “Society of the Fish” which was established by the early Phoenicians who lived on the Island of Arwad, that the primitive human beings were called “Intelligent animals” because they behaved and lived like animals, but were more intelligent than the beasts of the earth.

• 8. These beings were created by extraterrestrials who came from a lower dimension, even though, they were highly advanced. The extraterrestrials did not install a Conduit in the brain cells of the primitive beings.

• 9. Without a Conduit, no living creature can ascend to the Madkhal or Ba’ab.

• 10. Consequently, a passage to the Fourth dimension is virtually impossible without a Conduit.

• 11. Thus, these primitive creatures did not reach immortality, because they did not go through the Ba’ab. Because the primitive creatures did not have a mind, but brain’s membranes, they were unable to continue to live afterlife.

• 12. In the afterlife, you continue to live only with your mind.

• 13. Your mind is the source of energy that keeps you alive.

• The primitive creatures did not have a mind, although their brain was wired like an electronic machine.

• 14. Their brain was not developed at all, and as a result, their race became extinct.

• 15. They perished, not because of famine, wars, or fall of asteroids on earth, but because of the deterioration of the cells of their brains.

• 16. You will not find these primitive creatures on other planets, or in parallel dimensions.

• 17. Human beings who were “Dha-kiliyan” (Genetically) created by the Anunnaki “Khalikim” (geneticists) will eventually reach immortality, as long as the universe remains in existence.

• 18. The early living-forms of human beings, primitive creatures, intelligent animals, monstrous robotic human-like species vanished from the face of the earth some 65,000-61,000 years ago.

• 19. When the Igigi came to planet earth, some 65,000 years ago, they captured many of those primitive half human, half animal creatures who were living in Australia, Madagascar, Brazil, Indonesia, Central Africa and some regions of Europe, and transformed them Dha-kiliyan (Genetically) into an upgraded form of humans. Still, they looked like robotic animals. A few years later, they died out.

• 20. Approximately some 65,000 to 60,000 years ago, three extraterrestrial races Dha-kiliyan (Genetically) created a new human race. They were the Lyrans, the Nordics, and the Anunnaki. The newly created human race had a mind (Not to be confused with soul), brains’ cells and a dormant Conduit.

• 21. Because a Conduit was installed in their brains, our ancestors were destined to reach immortality. Today, we are the offspring and descendants of the intelligent human race created by these three extraterrestrial races.

• 22. Yes, you can say, the Anunnaki made us immortals.

*** *** ***

On the early remnants of the Anunnaki, and humans who rebelled against the Anunnaki Who were the first descendants of the Anunnaki? Where they the Sumerians or another race that has disappeared thousands of years ago? • 1. The earliest among the final terrestrial human race were the Phoenicians, the Hyksos, the Philistines, the very early Etruscans, the earliest Druids, Minoan, people of Mu, and the first inhabitants of Sumeria. • 2. Later on, the Shumerians (Sumerians) resided among the last remnants of the Anunnaki who visited earth and lived there for 600 more years. • 3. After that, the Anunnaki left earth for good, never to return again, except as visitors. • 4. One of the reasons for their departure was the discovery of the “tree of life”, also known as “The Tree of Knowledge” by humans – a metaphor for the acquisition of knowledge and understanding by the human race, on its own. • 5. The acquisition of this supreme knowledge caused the humans to rebel against the Anunnaki.

*** *** ***

On the meaning of the triangle shape in Anunnaki-Ulema manuscripts What does mean the symbol of the triangle in the Ulema books? Is it a secret insignia or simply a geometrical shape? • 1. The triangle has many meaning in the Anunnaki-Ulemite literature. • 2. Generally speaking, the triangle is a symbol for equilibrium, strength, and harmony. • 3. The triangle is also the primordial shape of the Delta. • 4. At the very beginning, the Delta or the triangle represented Ki, which is the name of the Earth in Akkadian and Sumerian. • 5. The triangle is also a negative force. And this is why many of us are very concerned with the triangle. • 6. When the triangle or Delta is integrated without balance and cosmic harmony (spatial equilibrium) in architectural designs and lining up territories, the triangle becomes a negative force on the map of planet Earth. • 7. If the three sides of the triangle are separated, by any means, shape or form, such separation can cause serious health problems to human beings.



8. The triangle becomes three lines of negative energy. • 9. This energy is not easily detected; nevertheless it runs strong and deep underground. • 10. People who live above these lines suffer enormously. • 11. In many instances, this negative power or current can negatively affect the present and future of many human beings. • 12. Each country has these negative currents or circuits underground. • 13. Some American states are located above these lines; to name a few: Mississippi, Alabama, the northern part of Washington, D.C., and two areas in Brooklyn, and New York City. • 14. In some other cities, the negative lines are replaced by underground and aboveground Madkhals (Entrances) leading to the doomed zones.

*** *** *** On the Anunnaki’s physical and non-physical dimension (Barra-du)

I. Definition and introduction II. Two Anunnaki worlds 1-The first world is the Sama 2-The second world is the “Falak”, or “Dounia” _______________

Do we live in dimensions according to what the Anunnaki have created? How many dimensions are related to us and to the Anunnaki? And where do these dimensions and the world of the Anunnaki start?

I. Definition and introduction:

Barra-du is a term meaning the multiple dimensions of the Anunnaki. Also, it could be interpreted as the frontiers of the world beyond in terrestrial terms. It is composed of two words: • a-Barra, which means outside; beyond; • b-Du, which means continuation; metamorphosis; dimension. The Arabic word Barra also means outside; exterior.

II. Two Anunnaki worlds: According to the Ulema, there are two Anunnaki’s worlds or dimensions, called Shama or Sama (In Arabic, it is Sama), and Falak (In Arabic, it is Falak, too.)

The first world: • 1. The first world is called Sama “Shamah”. • 2. Sama “Shamah” is where the Anunnaki and several other extraterrestrial races live. • 3. Sama is a physical sphere for the Anunnaki. To other galactic races, Sama could be both physical and bio-mental. • 4. Sama existed in the universe, billions of years before planet Earth and the human race were created. • 5. Sama is a physical world. Its atmospheric properties vary from one planet to another planet, and from one star to another star. • 6. For instance, Ashtari (Nibiru to others) has quasi-similar Earth’s atmosphere, however the air is denser, the climate is heavier, the days are longer, and it has four celestial objects orbiting it. • 7. Although humans could live on Ashtari (Nibiru), certain surgical operations are needed to allow the human body to adapt to the new atmospheric conditions and environment on Ashtari (Nibiru). • 8. So, the physical world of the Anunnaki would allow humans to continue to live outside planet earth, and inhabit Ashtari. • 9. You could call Sama the bodily world of humans. Because they can travel to Sama and live on Sama as physical creatures. • 10. Sometimes we refer to Sama as “Maddi”, meaning the physical dimension outside planet earth.



11. Maddi has living conditions almost similar to those on planet Earth. Maddi has weather, trees, lakes, plains, mountains, cities, streets, etc. • 12. In other words, the Sama is the world of the living human beings, and extraterrestrials. • 14. Bashar (Humans) have not reached Sama yet. • 15. But extraterrestrials have reached planet eErth some 500,000 years ago (More or less). • 16. Some extraterrestrial races are still on planet earth, and have offspring and descendants living among us.

The second world: • 1. The second world is called Falak (Dounia). It is not a physical world. • 2. No living human beings as physical creatures live in this second world.

• 3. You have to remember that physical objects including human beings cannot enter a non-physical world. Thus, Falak (Dounia) is not a world where human beings could live with their physical bodies. • 4. Falak (Dounia) is the world of the human mind. • 5. The human mind was created by the Anunnaki. • 6. The human mind can manifest itself as the Double of a physical body. • 7. Falak (Dounia) consists of seven different “Woujoud”, meaning existences. • 8. Three of these Woujoud already exist in a physical-nonphysical sphere of illusion, called “Kha-Da’h”. Planet earth is one of these three existences. • 9. But these three existences do not count as meaningful dimensions. This is why we start counting with the Fourth dimension as the first sphere of Falak (Dounia). • 10. The first Woujoud is known to us and to others as the Fourth dimension, and it is called “Nafis-Ra”. • 11. The second Woujoud is known to us and to others as the Fifth dimension, and it is called “Fik’r-Ra”. • 12. The third Woujoud is known to us and to others as the Sixth dimension, and it is called “Kadosh-Ra” or “Koudous-Ra”. • 13. The fourth Woujoud is known to us and to others as the Seventh dimension, and it is called “Khalek-Ra”. • 14. In other words, the Falak (Dounia) is the world of human beings who continue to live through their mind. Extraterrestrials of a very high vibrational state could share this sphere with the purified mind of humans (The deceased ones). • 15. Falak (Dounia) starts as soon as we die. It is neither outside nor inside our solar system, and no light years separate humans from any dimension or state of existence in Falak (Dounia) • 16. Some Bashar (Human beings) have already reached different vibrational levels and spheres (Zones) in Falak (Dounia).

*** *** ***

On the dimensions created for us by the Anunnaki

Do we live in dimensions according to what the Anunnaki have created? This is one of the most frequently asked questions by novices and students. Generally, the Ulema are not concerned with issues of a metaphysical nature, because they do not believe that the physical world is completely separated from the non-physical world. They do not see the universe the way we do. Therefore, everything is part of something else. • 1. Even rocks and tree leaves are part of you. We are made of the same material. This could be interpreted metaphorically, but there is a deep scientific veracity attached to it. • 2. Yes, a rock is a rock. It is physical. It is real. You can touch it and you can weight it. • 3. But that’s not all…it is not all of it, because it has an additional dimension you can’t see with your eyes. It does not start and end where you start to touch it, and where you finish touching it. • 4. Once, your “Rou’ya” (Third Eye to others) opens up, you begin to see a larger size of the rock, and discover its hidden properties…

• 5. This is why we call Earth, the life we live, our desires and our ambitions ILLUSION.” • 6. Yes, you live in physical and non-physical dimensions according to what the Anunnaki have created… • 7. The Anunnaki have created you on Earth to serve their needs. • 8. Their intentions were to create a race that could carry heavy physical load and do intense physical labor. • 9. This was the initial and prime objective. • 10. Thus, the “Naphsiya” (DNA) they put in all of you had limited lifespan, and mental faculties. • 11. Later on, they discovered that they had to prolong the human lifespan and add more developed mental faculties, so they added the “Hara-Kiya” (Internal energy or physical strength). • 12. Few generations later, the early human beings stock evolves considerably, because the Anunnaki added fully operational Mind in the human body. • 13. To do so, the Anunnaki installed into your brains, a Conduit with limited capabilities. • 14. In the same time, this Conduit was also installed into the prototype of the human body. • 15. Thus, through the Mind, the physical body of the humans got linked to the Double. • 16. This non-physical link created a Fourth dimension for all of you. • 17. In fact, it did not create a Fourth dimension per se, rather it activated it. • 18. So now, at that stage, human beings had a physical dimension (Life on earth), and not-a-totally separated non-physical dimension (Zone) called “Nafis-Ra” on the ethereal level. • 19. So, yes, Bashar (Humans) became destined to acquire two dimensions, as exactly the Anunnaki decided. • 20. Later on, centuries upon centuries, the human mind began to evolve, because the other Mind, call it now the Double or prototype began to evolve simultaneously and in sync. • 21. The more the prototype (First specimen of mankind) is advanced, the more “Physical Mind” becomes alert, creative and multidimensional. • 22. But you are not trapped, and your mind is no longer conditioned by the Anunnaki. • 23. The Anunnaki gave you all the choices, opportunities, free will, and freedom to learn on your own, decide on personal matters, select and progress. • 24. This is why you are accountable and responsible for everything you do and think about. • 25. Because of the evolution of your mind, the realization (From within) of an inner and deeper knowledge of your surroundings, and understanding what is right and what is wrong, a major mental faculty emerged in all of you. You have called it: Conscience.

*** *** ***

On the Matrix of Man, Matrix of the Universe, Life, Yoga, and Chakras

What is an Anunnaki’s Matrix?

The general meaning of a “Matrix” is what constitutes the beginning of something that creates everything. According to the Ulema, the Matrix is the Alpha and Omega. To some noted spiritualist ufologists, the Matrix is the grid of events and the place of Man in the universe, vis-àvis extraterrestrials and supreme entities from galactic civilizations. To some adepts of Yoga and cosmic awareness, the matrix is “something that constitutes the place or point from which something else originates, takes forms, or develops from During one of the meetings that allegedly took place at the Four Seasons Hotel in Georgetown, Northwest, in Washington, DC, between Sinhar Ambar Anati, an Anunnaki envoy and a group of officials and scientists representing the United States, and consisting of civilian and military scientists, members of NSA, CIA, scientists-astrophysicists-cosmologists from NASA, two generals from the United States Air force, and a representative from The White House, the subject of an extraterrestrial Matrix was brought up, when Sinhar Ambar Anati spoke very briefly about the Zinar, the cosmic protective shield surrounding the orbit of planet Earth. But no specific details or any data were given to the Americans or to any living creature on planet Earth. In fact, and as of today, no ufologist, psychic, prophet, contactee, or a visionary writer has ever defined and/or explained what an Anunnaki Matrix is, but the Anunnaki did! Scientific information and specific data about the Anunnaki Matrix, its contents, nature, scope, location, dimensions, role, its relation to the Zinar, and impact on the human race cannot be obtained through channeling and fantasizing about it through meditation, Yoga practice and mediumship as almost 99% of channelers and UFO’s contactees claim. It is impossible. Only legitimate science can achieve this.

The Anunnaki-Ulema Matrix: The Near Eastern manuscripts about the Anunnaki-Ulema Matrix were written in Phoenician, Aramaic and Anak’h, and interlocked into mixed phrases that contained all the three ancient languages, thus making it impossible to decipher its codes and meaning. The epistemology and vocabulary of the texts are beyond the reach of any linguist, unless he/she is extremely wellversed in those three languages interchangeably. The only linguists capable of understanding and translating those coded texts were the Ulema themselves, and they are not about to broadcast their secret doctrine and knowledge, nor sell their wisdom as a commercial product on world market. Only the initiated and the enlightened ones had the opportunity to read those texts. As of today, the secrecy was not breached; there are no leaks and no betrayal, no conspiracy theorists and no whistleblowers among the Ulema. Consequently, if you are not one of them, you will never be able to learn and understand the entire secret doctrine of the Anunnaki-Ulema Matrix. However, I am going to introduce you to some of their teachings, and Kira’ats on the subject; you will have plenty of material to learn from. There is only one person in the entire Western world who knew about the Anunnaki-Ulema Matrix; she is Ambar Anati, a wonderful Middle Eastern-American lady who claimed to be an Anunnaki-Human-Hybrid woman. Fiction? It did not matter to me. I had no doubts about her claims and statements, because indeed, she had access to those secret manuscripts, and she was perfectly capable of translating the ancient languages I mentioned before, and deciphering their codes. In summary, what you are about to read comes directly from the original sources. Some of these sources are: • a-The Book of Rama-Dosh,

• b-Shams Al Maaref Al Koubra (The Secret Unpublished Doctrine, not the fake, phony and commercialized published book in Cairo around 1945.) • c-Kira’ats and teachings of the Ulema; • d-Manuscript: Mouka-Damat Madkhal-Wa-MalaKoot; (Written in Aramaic, Phoenician, Ancient Tribal Arabic and Anak’h.) • e-Revelations by Sinhar Ambar Anati. • f-My dialogues with Ulema Dr. Farid Tayarah, Rabbi Mordachai, Sheik Alkabir, and Sheik Al Mutawalli. The Anunnaki Matrix is many things indeed. It is larger than anything the human mind could possibly imagine. It contains the entire past, present and future of multiple dimensions and civilizations, including planet Earth, and the human races.

There are three Matrices known to mankind: • 1-The Anunnaki’s Matrix, • 2-The Ulema’s Matrix, • 3-The Humans’ Matrix. And each Matrix has its own dimensions, contents, and scope. However, the Anunnaki’s Matrix includes the Ulema’s Matrix, the Ulema’s Matrix includes the Humans’ Matrix, and the Human’s Matrix includes exclusively our habitat on planet Earth.

Content of the Anunnaki Matrix: This Matrix is extremely complicated, because it is written in codes, symbols, geometrical forms, chemical formulas, theorems, and in all the languages that have existed, still exist, and will be invented in the future after 2022. In other words, it is a cosmic library, archives, and depository of all the knowledge and events of 5 billions years, the estimated date of the beginning of the universe. Of course, there are so many fascinating and mind-bending information in this Matrix that have captivated academicians and leading scientists in the Eastern and Western hemispheres.

Cosmology, Science and Immortality: The fifth unknown element of our DNA: If you are a scientist, you will be flabbergasted by the Matrix’ scientific data, for it contains all the explanations of the creation of our universe (Solar system, all stars, planets and galaxies known to us.) Included in this data are detailed descriptions and explanations of:

• a-Primordial bio-engineering of terrestrial life (Elements, nature, animals, and humans.) • b-Building blocks of life, and how they acted like cells to produce life on earth. • c-DNA’s fifth unknown element: So far, scientists on earth have discovered 4 elements in our DNA: Cytosine, Thymine, Adenine and Guanine.

In the Anunnaki’s Matrix, there is a fifth element called “I-Bra. Ah”, meaning transcending time and space in the Ana’kh language. The Ulema coined it “Niktat Alkhou-Lood”, and it means

verbatim: The point of the beginning of immortality. In other words, the fifth unknown element is responsible for an extraordinary longevity of mankind on planet Earth, and/or its immortality. It is very possible said an Ulema that after 2022, humans will learn about the secret of immortality, but will never be able to decode the composition and sequences of the fifth element. It would be a catastrophe for humanity and for the future of planet earth, if humans succeed in decoding the data contained in the fifth element. Many Ulema are not seriously worried, because with the arrival of the Anunnaki in 2022, the existence of human life and its continuity will be in the hands of the Anunnaki. RNA and life evolution: In addition to the DNA, the Anunnaki’s Matrix gives detailed information about the RNA, which is a ribonucleic acid, a close cousin of deoxyribonucleic acid or DNA. RNA is a polymer of ribonucleoside-phosphates. Its backbone is comprised of alternating ribose and phosphate groups. Ribose is a five carbon sugar that is found in a puranose, or five-membered ring, form in RNA. The phosphate groups link consecutive ribose groups and each bears one negative charge. Each monomer also has a nitrogenous base for a side chain. The four commonly found side chains in RNA are adenine, cytosine, guanine and uracil. Several other bases are occasionally found in RNAs including: Thymine, pseudouridine and methylated cytosine and guanine. Inside of cells, there are three major types of RNA: 1-Messenger RNA (mRNA), 2-Transfer RNA (tRNA), 3-Ribosomal RNA (rRNA).

There are a number of other types of RNA present in smaller quantities as well, including small nuclear RNA (snRNA), small nucleolar RNA (snoRNA) and the 4.5S signal recognition particle (SRP) RNA. The three dimensional structure of molecules is usually described in Cartesian coordinates. This is the format stored in both the PDB and NDB. An equivalent description can also be given in internal coordinates. This description can be provided by given values for all the dihedral angles in a molecule. For nucleic acids, a further simplification can be made by describing the ribose ring in terms of pseudrotation. This method allows the conformation of each residue to be completely specified by five backbone dihedral angles (α, β, γ, ε and ζ) a side-chain dihedral angle (χ) and two ribose pucking paramters (P and ν0). (Sources: 1QTQ; PDB entry 1GID.) The Anunnaki’s Matrix includes a fifth base in the RNA chain, and it is called in Anak’h “TaTawur-Ankh”. The Ulema interpreted it as the “Evolution of life on earth”. The Anunnaki explained how this fifth base created the primordial molecules that duplicated themselves and consequently started the life evolution cycles on planet Earth. It is really mind-boggling. Apparently, scientists in the United States, the United Kingdom and Switzerland are studying this possibility. They don’t say much about their research for obvious reasons. Whistleblowers in American ufology communities are spreading rumors that military scientists and civilian geneticists are conducting advanced experiments on the RNA’s fifth base in underground secret military bases in the United States, and at a genetic laboratory in a remote area in Mexico. These rumors are part of the infernal and phantasmagoric scenario and backdrop of UFO, extraterrestrials’ agenda, and conspiracies’ theories. The fifth base has not yet been publicly and officially announced by the scientific community. But those who have

access to privileged sources of information know very well, that the RNA’s fifth base research and studies are an ongoing American secret military-scientific project. The creation of a new super human race in 2022: One of the coded “Cadrans” of the Anunnaki’s Matrix, stunning information and dates about the creation and origin of the human races, were given and written in Ana’kh, and in a language similar to the early Phoenician language that was spoken before Tyre, Sidon and Byblos were established. The Anunnaki’s Matrix explains how new human specie shall be genetically created by them after 2022. One passage tells how: • a-The Anunnaki in a preliminary stage, will clean human contamination caused by other extraterrestrial races currently living among us. The Zeta Reticulians figure predominantly in the Cadran. • b-The Anunnaki will decide on the fate of humanity through a selection process and the procedures of the ascension to the Ba’abs. • c-The new human race shall not be created from earthly elements. • d-Our physical bodies will disintegrate, and a new DNA will instantly create new fullygrown uncontaminated bodies. • e-A fifth element will be added to the new human DNA. • f-This fifth element will allow the newly created humans to acquire new physical properties-specifications, and mental and scientific capabilities, such as: • 1- Mind transmission, • 2- Cure for fatal diseases, • 3- An extremely extended longevity, • 4- Transposition of time-space, meaning the ability to travel to the past and to parallel dimensions.

Summary of the most important revelations: The Anunnaki’s Matrix mentioned clay as one of the primordial ingredients or elements they have used to create the human race. It is extremely important to understand the real meaning of the word clay. There is no way, that in one single book, I could summarize all the data and information of the Anunnaki’s Matrix as revealed to the Ulema. It would take millions of volumes. However, before leaving you, I would like to briefly mention some of the most meaningful revelations of the Matrix as collected and interpreted by the Ulema:



1. Earth is surrounded by a network of Ba’abs consisting of 700 stargates. • 2. These stargates are the Madkhals to the other world. • 3. The Anunnaki will return to earth in 2022. • 4. A clash with the Anunnaki is inevitable. • 5. A new human race will be created by the Anunnaki starting in 2022. • 6. Earth will have a global contact with other friendly extraterrestrial races by 2022-2023. • 7. Many of earth’s major religions will disappear by 2022. • 8. Many cities on earth are located above negative cosmic currents running beneath the surface of earth. • 9. The negative energies (Faasida) of those lines cause psychosomatic disturbances and severe illnesses and diseases. • 10. Some of those lines are extremely intense under the surface of many cities in the United States. To name a few: Brooklyn, New York, Washington, D.C., Alabama, New

Orleans, Louisiana, and Nevada. • 11. The Ulema said that in order to create a healthier home environment, the interior of your living-quarters must be in harmony with nature, because your home furniture, interior design and atmosphere influence your psychological state of mind, your emotions, temper, physical and mental health, as well as your relationships with parents, children, neighbors and business. • 12. The location and placements of ornamental objects, chairs, bookcases, sofas, and every single item inside your home affect the energy flow in your home, and your personal health in your living environment. • 13. Whether you believe or not, your rapport with your Double, the development of greater mental faculties, and your peace of mind are greatly influenced by the layout of your home. • 14. Too much metal and sharp objects inside your home block mental development. • 15. Too much junk in your home disorient the flux of positive energies. • 16. To bring serenity to your home, to enhance your mental health, and to create and develop inspirational and motivational stimuli, your home should have for instance: Plants, books, windows that welcome the sunlight and fresh air, a small fountain with running water is extremely helpful, or simply a bowl instead of a fountain. And if you can…enjoy the company of pets. And don’t forget to always open your doors to the needy, and welcome friends with warmth and a genuine smile. *** *** ***

Anamidra I. Definition and introduction II. Anamidra and Earth Matrix. III. Anamidra explains what kind of clay the Anunnaki used to create Man. IV. Anamidra explains the creation of Man from cosmic clay. ___________________

I. Definition and introduction: Anamidra is the name of the Anunnaki scientist who monitors the Earth Matrix, known as Anamid-Raya, also Anid Ariya. This Matrix is extremely complicated, because it is written in codes, symbols, geometrical forms, chemical formulas, theorems, “and in all the languages that have existed, still exist, and will be invented in the future after 2022,” said the Ulema. In other words, it is a cosmic library, archive, and depository of all the knowledge and events of 5 billion years, the estimated date of the beginning of Earth. II. Anamidra and Earth Matrix: Anamidra provided fascinating and mind-bending information on this matrix that has captivated academicians and leading scientists in the Eastern and Western hemispheres. Included in his data are detailed descriptions and explanations of: • 1-Primordial bio-engineering of terrestrial life-forms (Elements, nature, animals, and humans); • 2-Building blocks of life, and how they acted like cells to produce life on earth;

• 3-DNA’s fifth unknown element; • 4-RNA (Human and non-human) and life evolution; • 5-The origin and the genetic creation of the human races by the Anunnaki; • 6-The Earth-made human creatures; • 7-The Space-made human creatures; • 8-Metabolism and the oceans-made human creatures; • 9-Man-made humans and reverse engineering of the human brain; • 10-The Anunnaki’s “Conduit”.

III. Anamidra explains what kind of clay the Anunnaki used to create Man: One of the most striking revelations of Sinhar Anamidra is his explanation of the “Clay” used by the Anunnaki to genetically create the first human species. The Anunnaki’s matrix mentioned clay as one of the primordial ingredients or elements they have used to create the human race. It is extremely important to understand the real meaning of the word clay. Anamidra explained to the Ulema, that “Clay” is not what everybody understood or thought it to be, from reading the translations of the Sumerian texts. It is not the earthly clay found in ancient Sumer near the Tigris and Euphrates banks. The Anunnaki’s matrix explained and defined it very differently. Judaism, Christianity and Islam got hooked on clay. Scholars who have translated the Sumerian texts and/or interpreted them, made a huge mistake when they referred to clay as the mud or dirt substance the Anunnaki found in ancient Iraq, and then mixed it with their DNA to create mankind…” said Ulema Govinda. The Anunnaki used a plasmic liquid that coagulated very rapidly, and shortly thereafter, the coagulation took the apparent physical properties of the clay. But the substance was not dirt, rather it was a plasmo-organic substance.

III. Anamidra explains the creation of Man from cosmic clay: Anamidra told the Ulema, that some of the very early human races were not created by the Anunnaki. The earliest human-animal species were originally created in space, and this included many animals and various plants. And by that he meant that life of the earliest human-animal species started within the clay found inside of comets.

IV. Anamidra spoke about the early human species who lived underwater: Anamidra spoke to the Anunnaki-Ulema about the existence and origin of early human-like creatures who lived at the bottom of the oceans. He explained that one of the earliest life-forms on planet Earth, began at the very bottom of the oceans, where metabolism originated through “Mai-ai” (Water). Metabolism created an early human-like form. These creatures had a human skull, two eyes without retina, two legs and four long arms, but no nose, no ears, and no hair on their bodies.” They were called the Basharma’h. (Bashar means human race, and Ma’h means water.)

*** *** *** Did the Anunnaki use clay to create Man? On the real meaning of the word “Clay” as mentioned in the Akkadian/Sumerian texts

Did the Anunnaki use clay to create Man? I mean real clay? Was it the clay they found near the Euphrates River? • 1. Clay is NOT what everybody understood or thought to be, from reading the translations of the Sumerian texts. • 2. It is not the earthly clay found in ancient Sumer on the Tigris and Euphrates banks. • 3. The Anunnaki’s Matrix explained and defined it very very differently. Nevertheless, Judaism, Christianity and Islam got hooked on clay. • 4. And scholars who have translated the Sumerian texts and/or interpreted them made a huge mistake when they referred to clay as the mud or dirt substance the Anunnaki found in ancient Iraq, and mixed it with their DNA to create mankind. Ea said: "I will prepare a purifying bath. Let one god be bled.... From his flesh and blood, let Ninti mix the clay, Ninki, my goddess-spouse, will be the one for labor. Seven goddesses-of-birth will be near, to assist. Ninti will fix upon it the image of the gods, and what it will be is Man.” (Sumerian text)

Anunnaki’s creation of Man: From the Akkadian/Sumerian text “Cattle and Grain”: "Because Anshan had not been born, had not been fashioned, In the lands the threads of Uttu had not been shaped, For Uttu no temenos had been filled, There was no ewe, the lambs multiplied not, Because the name of Anshan, the wise, and Lahar, The Anunnaki, the great gods, did not know, The Shemesh-barley of 30 days did not exist, There was no wearing of clothes. The men of those days of yore Knew not the eating of bread, Knew not the wearing of clothes, Ate herbs with their mouths like sheep, Drank water from the furrows. The Anunnaki eat, they are unsated, The Anunnaki drink, they are unsated, For the holy sheepfold, the goodly, Man Man was given the breadth of life.

How the Anunnaki created Man: The Process of the creation:

Here is the original Akkadian/Sumerian text from the passage “Birth of Man”:

“When you have mixed the core of the Apsu's fathering clay Imma-en and Imma-shar can make the fetus bigger, and when you have put limbs upon it'.” Now Enki asks Ninmah, the Anunnaki’s mother goddess and eight minor Anunnaki’s goddesses to help in the creation of Man.

“O mother mine, when you have determined its mode of being may Ninmah put together the birth chair and when, without any male, you have built it up in it, may you give birth to mankind!' With out the sperm of males she gave birth to the offspring, To the embryo of mankind. When she (Nammu) had broadened its shoulders, she made a hole in the head for the mouth she… (Here, the line of the inscription is damaged) and enclosed its body in an amnion, …… (Unreadable two lines) Enki tied wool for swathing around it and its heart rejoiced.”

Enki, his mother and the eight goddesses seem to be satisfied. They began to celebrate, and as the celebration progresses, they got drunk. Enki ordered the eight goddesses to leave. Then, he decided to create more humans. Because Enki and his mother were still drunk, they created horrible looking creatures; they were mentally and physically underdeveloped. Enki is horrified. So he decided to create a new human in his own image. But this new human was totally deformed. Furious, His mother shouted:

“The man, your handiwork, is not a live man, nor a dead man, I can not support it!”

Scholars’ interpretation and common understanding or misunderstand of the creation of Man from fetus and clay: Some scholars have said that the creation of man required the work of at least eight goddesses and a mother-goddess. They had to mix up the "fathering clay” of the Apsu. The Apsu is the underground fresh water, the water table that was the home of Enki. And they suggested that since the clay is called the fathering clay, it may have had some special properties that allowed it to produce life when joined with a woman's womb. The clay is then put over the fetus and shaped into the form of man, with limbs and a mouth being added. The tale then alludes to Ninmah putting the fetus/clay into her womb and then birthing man in a birth chair.Basically, this is how the Sumerian texts were translated and understood by the general public. In summary, the clay is perceived as an earthly material. But the Anunnaki’s Matrix shed a different light on the real meaning of the word clay, and the creation process.

The Anunnaki-Ulema’s interpretation and explanation of the meaning and use of clay in the creation of mankind according to the Anunnaki Matrix: Anunnaki, extraterrestrials, God, and the origin of man and life on earth: The fascinating aspect of the Ulema’s interpretation is its scientific explanation which appeals to some of the world’s most illustrious scientists and cosmologists, particularly geneticists, anthropologists and astro-physicists in the United Kingdom. Here are excerpts from their dialogues and Kira’ats: • 1. On planet Earth existed many different human races for millions of years. Some are known to us, while many others are totally unknown because they have vanished without leaving a trace. • 2. The truth is that they have left many traces, but we did not discover them yet. In the near future, we will discover some of their remains, and a new chapter on the history of mankind will be written. • 3. However, in 2003, skeletons of four vanished early forms of humans who did not look like humans were discovered by English archeologists and anthropologists, but were shrouded in secrecy, and their discoveries were never made public for many reasons. Two leading and extremely powerful Catholic theologians were behind the cover-up. • 4. Some of those early quasi-human forms were 10 feet in height, and others less than 2 feet, and looked like hobbits. • 5. Those species were created by various extraterrestrial races. • 6. The Anunnaki did not take part in the creation process of these very tall and very small quasi-humans. • 7. The extraterrestrials created them on planet earth. But there are other early human beings who were created in space, and on other planets, and like the very small and very tall species, they were not part of the evolutionary system of the modern human beings. • 8. In total, 36 different human and quasi-human species lived on planet earth in many regions of the globe. And none of them were created by the God we know and worship. After all, they did not look like humans, and if we have to believe that humans were created in the image of God, as Judaism, Christianity and Islam tell us, then, most certainly those early 36 different species who looked like ferocious beasts, were not made in the image of God. • 9. Because they were created in many regions of planet earth, and interbred around the globe, new horrifying species populated the Earth. So the out-of-Africa theory is entirely wrong. Humanity did neither start in, nor expand from Africa. • 10. All those species died out after a very short lifespan, because they did not have in their brains the Anunnaki’s Conduit.

Note: An ABC Science writer, Judy Skatsson wrote (Unedited, as is): “In one of the most stunning anthropological discoveries in the past 50 years Australian and Indonesian scientists have unearthed the remains of a new species of early human that may have looked like a hobbit. Standing about 106 centimetres tall and weighing as little as 16 kilograms, the creature, named Homo Floresiensis, would have grown no bigger than a seven-year-old child and had a skull the size of a small grapefruit. Scientists from the University of New England and the Indonesian Centre for Archaeology described their find in Nature magazine. The article, led by UNE's Associate Professor Peter Brown, suggested the tiny creature co-existed at one stage with our direct ancestors: the larger, smarter H. Sapiens, who colonised eastern Asia by sea.

Commenting, Professor Colin Groves of the Australian National University said the report represented a major discovery with huge implications for the understanding of human evolution. The early humans, or hominins, shared their home with the gigantic Komodo dragon and the pygmy elephant Stegodon. And Groves said they would have looked nothing like humans today. They had receding chins, minute brains, big teeth and a pelvis that flared out to the side. Groves said H. Floresiensis was probably wide-hipped and pot-bellied. "It's a dwarf, it's a hobbit," he said. "This is an absolutely cast-iron example of a different species which could not possibly be part of the ancestry of modern humans." Our human-like precursors first climbed down from the trees about 7 million years ago and the human group Homo emerged about 2.5 million years back. The group included well known-names like Homos Erectus, Homos Neanderthalensis (The Neanderthals) and the most recent Homos Sapiens. The arrival of H. Floresiensis on the scene, much like the discovery of Mungo Man in southeastern New South Wales in 1968, has stoked the fires of the hotly debated question about the origins of modern humans. According to the so-called out-of-Africa theory, modern people evolved in Africa and spread around the world, replacing other settlers. The alternate view, known as the multi-regional hypothesis, says early humans interbred freely and that humans today are the result of a "reproductive continuity" between early peoples.

*** *** ***

Jah-Havah, “Jah-Hovah”, “Ha-Yah”: Ana’kh/Ulemite/Kabbalist/Hebrew. Noun. It is a term for the dual nature of humans, before they were separated genetically. First, the human-life-form was sexless, but following genetic manipulation in the Anunnaki Chimiti, the “form” metamorphosed into a feminine shape that created the first man and the first woman. The Sumerian epic tells that the primordial human form was not human at all, but rather a quasihuman-monster form. Later on, Enki and Enlil with the help of Anunnaki goddesses reshaped the physical structure of their creation, by adding their own DNA. And as a result, the first human figure emerged, in the shape of a humanoid.

*** *** *** Kalika “Khalika”: An Anunnaki term referring to the creation of early Man. According to Sumerian cosmology, although the Earth was inhabited by creatures and primitive quasi-humans, the "gods" found out that none of them were intelligent enough, and suitable to perform the duties assigned and required by the gods. In order to obtain a suitable and reliable work force, capable of understanding the instructions and orders of the Anunnaki, the god/lord Enki, began to perform genetic experiments on these human-like animals and other creatures. By extracting Anunnaki blood and other tissues from the bodies of the Anunnaki and Igigi gods, mixing them in a Chimiti (Tubes and containers), and later on, implanting them as genetic embryo into the womb of Anunnaki’s goddess, Enki was able to create the first Homo sapiens. The Anunnaki goddesses gave birth to a “First Man” who had been experimentally created and implanted in their wombs. What Enki had in mind, was to create a new human race, strong enough to carry out duties assigned by the Anunnaki, which previously were executed by the Igigi.

His first experiments produced a race of human-beast-hybrids (Half animal-half human). These genetic experiments were described in the Akkadian/Sumerian clay tablets. In Ana’kh, they are called Kalika.

*** *** ***

Fana.Ri “Fanna-Ri”: I. Definition and introduction II. Summary of fertilization and reproduction III. On Anunnaki’s reproduction, sex, and procreation __________________________

I. Definition and introduction: Name for a beam, or a sort of light used in the fertilization and genetic reproduction process of the Anunnaki. According to the Ulema, Anunnaki reproduction is done using technology, which involves light passing through the woman’s body until it reaches her ovaries and fertilizes her eggs. Sex and reproduction are two separate functions. The eggs then go into a tube. The woman is lying on a white table for this procedure, surrounded by female medical personnel. If performed by uncaring aliens (such as the grays and the reptilians) it is unpleasant and can even be painful, which has given rise to abductee’s stories of suffering. However, not all aliens are created equal. The Anunnaki, which are a very compassionate race, are very gentle and the procedure is harmless. Apparently, the Anunnaki version of sex is much more enjoyable for both genders. It involves an emanation of light from both participants. The light mingles and the result is a joy that is at the same time physical and spiritual. The Anunnaki do not have genitals the way we do. As a hybrid becomes more and more Anunnaki, he/she loses the sexual organs and becomes physically like the Anunnaki. The hybrid welcomes the changes and feels that he/she has gained a lot through the transformation. The Anunnaki mate for life, like swans do. They don’t even understand the concept of infidelity, and don’t have words for cheating, mistress, extramarital affairs, etc. in their language. Like many extraterrestrial species, the Anunnaki do not have genital organs, but lower level aliens who inhabit the lowest interdimensional zone, and aliens-hybrids living on earth do. The stories of the abductees who claim to have had sex with Anunnaki are to be disregarded. Those stories are pure fiction.

II. Summary of fertilization and reproduction: 1-Aliens reproduce in laboratories. 2-Aliens do not practice sex at all like humans do. 3-Aliens fertilize “each other” and keep the molecules (not eggs or sperm, or mixed liquids from males and females) in containers at a very specific temperature and following well-defined fertilization-reproduction specs. 4-Alien babies are retrieved from the containers after 6 months. 5-The following month, the mother begins to assume her duty as a mother.

6-Alien mothers do not breast-feed their babies, because they do not have breasts, nor do they produce milk to feed their babies. 7-Alien babies are nourished by a “light conduit.” 8-Human sperm or eggs are useless to extraterrestrials of higher dimensions. 9-Extraterrestrials are extremely advanced in technology and medicine. Consequently, they do not need any part, organ, liquid or cell from the human body to create their own babies. 10--However, there are several aliens who live in lower dimensions and zones who have operated on abductees for other reasons – multiple reasons and purposes – some are genetic, others purely experimental.

III. On Anunnaki’s reproduction, sex, and procreation: Do Anunnaki date each other like us? Do Anunnaki women get pregnant? Where do they deliver their babies? • 1. The Anunnaki have long ago separated love from procreation. • 2. The Anunnaki do marry; their unions are permanent. Once they make their choice for a life partner, they have no wish to stray and remain paired forever, like some birds do in your world. • 3. Certainly nothing like the marriage of humans, of which fifty percent end in divorce, or worse. • 4. The Anunnaki don’t have the way humans do. • 5. The Anunnaki’s way of expressing love is through light. • 6. When Union, as they call it, occurs, each partner starts to emit golden light. • 7. The lights grow strong, mingle, and this mingling causes intense physical, mental, and spiritual joy. • 8. It is much better than anything humans experience though sex, since the sensations go directly to the brain. • 9. It is also much more beautiful, aesthetically, than any physical sex could be. • 10. What humans do, to put it plainly, may be pleasurable, but certainly not aesthetically pleasing. And the Anunnaki partially feel responsible for this, since we have created you. • 11. Segments on the Mesopotamian tablets, and the scrolls of Ramadosh have depicted how our lords, and our female geneticists have created your bodies; there are passages that describe very clearly how the early created human specimen had problems with the genital organs we have attached to their bodies. • 12. We had to attach these organs for human self-reproduction, because our women have expressed their disdain for reproducing you in their wombs. • 13. This could astonish you; Anunnaki women share many physical traits with your women. • 14. The blending of lights is very important for an Anunnaki. It’s sacred. The Anunnaki don’t just try it with anyone, ever. • 15. They must be married first. And this means that there is no multiple datings in the Anunnaki communities. • 16. The Anunnaki female goes into a very nice hospital-like place. Anunnaki female physicians help her lie down on a table, much like one of the examination tables in any doctor’s office on Earth. • 17. The attending physicians will be all females; they are very gentle and extremely skilled.

• 18. Using a special machine, they will beam a light right through her body; the light will search for her ovaries. • 19. She will feel nothing at all, it’s just light, nothing will probe, or hurt, or even annoy her. • 20. Once the light reaches the ovaries, it will activate one of the eggs, fertilize it, and have it move very smoothly into the uterus. • 21. She will then become pregnant, and the fetus will begin to grow. • 22. Anunnaki women have the egg removed by the light, placed in a special tube, and grow the baby in a machine. • 23. They don’t have birth in the same sense humans do, but take the baby home after he or she is ready in the advanced incubator. • 24. An Anunnaki woman never experiences pregnancy problems, pains, or miscarriage. • 25. This process is completely different from what you call “Alien abduction”, because Anunnaki female physicians do not torment others, like some alien abductors do with their probing machines.

*** *** *** On visiting The Anunnaki planet (Ashtari)

• Has anybody from Earth visited Nibiru (Ne.Be.Ru)?

• •

If yes, what did they see, and how did they feel when they arrive to Nibiru? Is it like Earth?

Note: Nibiru is not the correct word. First it is Ne.Be.Ru. And second Neberu or Nibiru is an Akkadian/Old Babylonian name for Jupiter, as clearly written and defined by the Sumerians and Akkadians. The Anunnaki planet is called Ashta.Ri. But for now, let’s use Nibiru, since many are familiar with the name.

• •

1. Few human beings were taken to Nibiru.

2. Their early experience, upon arriving to Nibiru could be described as follows: • 3. First, when a human being steps out of the spacecraft, he enters a world which looks like a sand storm on a completely gray planet, and he feels dizzy • 4. The Anunnaki will take you indoors right away. You entered a building which you will not be able to see. But inside, with a dim light, everything becomes clear and nice. • 5. Still, you will not be able to see anything outside because of the atmosphere. • 6. On Nibiru, there is no pollution, no smoke, no oil fuels, since pure electromagnetic energy/light is all the Anunnaki use. It is so bright, so clear, that it creates a strange effect on your retina, which is used to different conditions. • 7. Worth mentioning to you that the Anunnaki, like all the other galactic beings do not have a retina. • 8. In fact, some cosmological/galactic beings don’t have eyes at all. • 9. Where the Anunnaki will take you to, is an incredibly beautiful compound. The “Raha” which is a sort of a living room has very high ceiling. The Raha has multiple platforms, or

levels that ran smoothly into each other. • 10. Each platform is decorated with plants, little ponds, and flower basins. • 11. All the “Takah” which are windows are covered with curtains, for your sake. • 12. The windows are very large and admit an enormous amount of light and air. • 13. Then, short after, an Anunnaki attendant will take you to a smaller, very cozy room, which contains a most comfortable bed. And you will sleep comfortably, despite the facts that you are still in a state of confusion, and your eyes are totaled closed. • 14. When you wake up, your treatment begins. • 15. An Anunnaki attendant will take you to a little room where she will show you a basin filled with aquamarine-tinted fluid. • 16. She will ask you to go in, relax, and think only about colors, nothing else, preferably about one specific color. • 17. She would come back in an hour or so, meanwhile the water will keep you warm and comfortable as long as you are in. • 18. For a while nothing happens, but after a few minutes, all of a sudden a stream of lavender light will fill up the basin, and then the light will surround you like a translucent web. • 19. And almost instantly, any physical pain you body has developed on earth will totally disappear. • 20. Later on, the Anunnaki will start to adjust your sight (Vision), and they begin to cure all the weaknesses of your body, your genes, and all the possible diseases and sicknesses that you might have in the future. • 21. In other words, they rapidly scan your body, and adjust all its frequencies. It is a very fast procedure. And partially, and gradually you will acquire new DNA sequences. You will get healthier on the spot. • 22. On the second day, an Anunnaki attendant will take you through a connecting corridor to a surgical room in another building. • 23. You will be introduced me to a nurse, or physician, who will ask you to lie down on a table. A machine will came from the ceiling, shining a laser-like beam. They will scan your brain, and you will be asked to look at the screen on your right side to see how the cells in your brain would create new visual faculties. • 24. You will be able to see and understand how your brain works! And you will instantly realize that many cells, millions of particles of the brains, were never used before by humans, and now many of them would become yours to use. • 25. After a short time, an Anunnaki attendant will put a bandage around your eyes and a metallic band around your forehead. This is needed for readjusting the energy of your “Double”, and reactivating part of the cells. • 26. This will not only adjust your vision, but will develop a telepathic power in due time. • 27. At a later day, you become able to communicate telepathically with the Anunnaki, at will. • 28. When the treatment is completed, your vision becomes perfect, and you could go out and see Nibiru for the first time. • 29. Once outside the building, you will immediately feel the pure air, and see incomprehensible mélanges of lights. You have never seen such colors in your whole life; they are not known on earth. • 30. Some of the colors of the sky blend with the colors of the landscape, giving you the feeling that the ground is united with the sky. • 31. Then, you will realize that something very strange is happening. Your vision is no longer limited to straight lines. Your sight will expand, and you will be able to see to the left and right, like surrounding vision.

• 32. You will enjoy the sight of gorgeous buildings glimmering under the brilliant sky, the trees, bushes, and flowers filled every available space, and beautifully dressed, and lots of people walking in the streets. • 33. Later, you will discover and easily understand that colors blend with the psyche of the Anunnaki. • 34. The Anunnaki teach colors to children from a very early age, and it is so very important because understanding colors is essential for traveling through worlds and dimensions. • 35. The whole celestial system is different on Nibiru, naturally. • 36. The day is not composed of twenty-four hours. It’s made up of forty-eight hours. • 37. The sun rises around four o’clock in the morning, and the glorious sunrise takes about two hours; the colors at that time are beyond description. • 38. The sun shines for eighteen hours, then takes two hours for sunsets that seem to burn the sky with their intensity. • 39. Nibiru has four moons. All rise harmoniously one after the other, and line up in four different directions. • 40. They stay for about ten hours. When they fade, it’s again one after the other in the same synchronized manner, and the moonset is like molten silver filling the sky. • 41. Then comes the night, but it is never one hundred percent dark. It’s like deep dusk. • 42. The Anunnaki don’t need full darkness because their eyes do not have the usual retina, but another structure. • 43. You will be was thrilled with their houses. They are never high-rise, since the Anunnaki discovered that when the body is far away from the ground, it loses some of its energy. • 44. Nor do they like square rooms; everything is rounded, soft, flowing, and the houses have high ceilings. Usually they contain several floors, but not in the usual boxed way, but divided into levels. They don’t use stairs, the levels merge smoothly with each other. At every level, you see indoor pools and plants. • 45. One part of an Anunnaki house is always connected to the neighboring house though a corridor. This is done for the sense of unity, and they never have locks. • 46. The ceilings, by the way, change color with the seasons, to match the temperature outside. In winter, the ceiling is dark gray, and brings warmth. In summer, it becomes white, or the color of champagne. • 47. All is smooth and meant for comfort. For example, doors don’t swing back and front, and never bang, rather they go up, sliding. • 48. Materials used are natural stone, like marble or granite, and some trees are grown especially for the purpose of buildings construction. One interesting stone is called “Ourjan”, and its color is saffron. Parts of it can be ground to make a good die to color clothes, and materials. • 49. Once you are admitted into the Anunnaki’s “Rama-rib’a” which means communities, you will learn that the Anunnaki believe that the ferocious animals on Earth were created by evil spirits. • 50. The Anunnaki did not want to create animals. Working often by trial and error, one genetic formula produced cats. They called them Bessa. Strangely, in Coptic, Arabic, and other Semitic language, the cat is called Bess. • 51. Strange similarity for two separate civilizations that are apart by million light years! • 52. Somehow, only female cats were created, and the Anunnaki, who never hurt anyone or anything, let them live and actually started to like them very much. • 53. They noticed that the cats responded to music and to the pleasant sound of falling water, something they always taught children to enjoy in school.

• 54. But the cats, without training, appreciated what the educated and trained children do. And so the cats became great companions for the Anunnaki, and they live in most houses as part of the family. • 55. One of the gifts that the Anunnaki gave the early friendly monarchs of the Earth was a set of cats, trusting that these people will treat the cats well. You can see that in the history and mythology of Egypt, where the cats were downright sacred, and that shows another connection between the lineage of the early pharaoh and the Anunnaki. • 56. The cats of the Anunnaki have psychic powers, and although they don’t sense fear and danger like cats on Earth, they predict weather. Anunnaki’s cats have a pure white fur, and a rainbow of blue and gray around the neck. They are about double the size of cats on Earth, and the color of their eyes is very light blue. • 57. On Nibiru, there are no insects, only butterflies, because they blend well with the beauty of the landscape and they were also created by genetic formulas. • 58. The genetic formulas are not carried on by advanced scientists, as on Earth. The children create life forms. It is part of their curriculum, but also it is a second nature for an Anunnaki to create. • 59. This extends to other materials – such as metal transmutation and solid matter vibes and frequencies. According to their needs, they can change gold to iron, iron to silver, etc., depending entirely on necessity. • 60. On earth, you value diamonds and gold. On Nibiru, they are meaningless and without value, except for their prettiness and use as decorative materials. • 61. The Anunnaki have other elements, minerals, and metals that are more important, because they are needed to create energy for spaceships, and for levitating and teleporting heavy weight blocks and materials. • 62. You will be mesmerized by the beauty of the Anunnaki libraries buildings; they are marvelous marble buildings, always opened for everyone to visit. • 63. The books, which seemed to be numbered in the millions, are not square like your books on Earth, but conical. They are placed on shelves. You would go to the shelf, select your cone, and touch it with one finger. The cone would spin, throw out silvery light, and instantly you will absorb all its contents. • 64. Another great visual delight is the sight of the Anunnaki’s museums! So many of them! Mostly, they display tools and apparatus that help the Anunnaki navigate different galaxies, past and present. • 65. Several sections of the museums display instruments that produce musical sound never heard on Earth. One note can be very high and very low at the same time, but the human ear cannot absorb it until some adjustments are made. • 66. Many of these instruments do not even need playing, you just touch them and they give melodious sounds.

*** *** *** Do the Anunnaki believe in god?

Since the Anunnaki have created us, I assume that the Anunnaki playing the role of the God creator, would not believe in a God? Correct? Answer of the Anunnaki: Dialogue between Sinhar Marduchk and Sinhar Ambar Anati:

Ambar Anati asked: “It seems to me, that even though you are so much more sophisticated than the humans, the fact that you deny the existence of God may have deprived you of your ethics, after all.”

“Deny

God? What makes you think we deny God?” asked Marduchk. He seemed genuinely surprised. “Marduchk, you have told me, more than once, that the Anunnaki created the human race, not God. So where is God if He is not the Creator? Your statements are contradictory.”

“Not at all,” said Marduchk. “The Anunnaki view of God is similar to human religions in many ways, but contains much more information. The term we use to describe God is ‘All That Is.’ To the Anunnaki, God is made of inexhaustible mental energy, and contains all creation within Itself, therefore representing a gestalt of everything that has existed, exists now, or will exist in the future, and that includes all beings, all known universes, and all events and phenomena. God’s dearest wish is to share in the lives of all Its creations, learn and experience with them, but while they are imperfect, God Itself is perfect, which is why It can only be seen as a gestalt.”

“Why are you calling God It?” I asked. “Because we do not attribute gender to God.” “I see,” I said. “So in essence, the Anunnaki God is not all that different from ours. What else should I know?”

“It

is possible that other primary energy gestalts existed before God came into being, and actually created It. If so, then the possibility exists that there are many Gods, all engaged in magnificent creativity within their own domains. We are not certain if that is so, but we do not dismiss this beautiful possibility.”

“That is vastly different from human thought,” I said, meditating. “But how does it tie up with the life and death issues, and with the fact that you have created us?”

“The individuals that exist within God, though part of God, have free will and self-determination. In life and in death, each is a part of God and also a complete and separate individual that will never lose its identity. The Anunnaki are indeed the creators of human beings, but since each Anunnaki is a part of God, there is no conflict in the idea of their creation of humanity. Creation is endless and ongoing, and human beings, in their turn, create as well – for example, great art, literature, and service to other people, animals, and the planet Earth – though they do not exactly create life as yet. We are all part of the grand gestalt, and that makes All That Is such an apt name for God.”

*** *** *** On soul, God, Anunnaki’s supernatural powers, Tablets of Destiny, and place of humanity among “Civilized Races of the Universe One of my readers asked me this question: Describe a typical Anunnaki's relationship with his/her own soul and his/her own concept of God. The answer: • 1. Followers of the Judeo-Christian-Muslim tradition and religious dogma are easily shocked, and many are outraged when we tell them that there is no soul, but rather Mind. • 2. Buddhists are neither shocked, nor outraged, because one of the fundamental and basic teachings of Buddhism is the transmission of mind.

• 3. I do realize, it is quite impossible for many people to accept this. In reality, it does not make any difference whether you believe in soul or in the mind, as long as, both reach the same conclusion. • 4. Soul is one of the multiple manifestations of the mind, once it is equated with emotions. For you know very well that the soul (In your belief system) feels, but does not think. The mind does all the analysis and effectuates all the processes needed to understand what is happening around you, in this dimension, and the one beyond. • 5. You can talk to your mind, but you can’t talk to your soul. • 6. The concept of soul was invented by priests to serve their own interests. And starting in the dark ages and medieval times, organized religions used this concept to control the masses and illiterate worshippers. • 7. The concept of soul was strengthened by the fear of going to hell and spending the rest of your life in a burning hell. • 8. Soul is a product well manufactured by religions. • 9. Thus, the Anunnaki do not believe in soul. And they are the ones to know, for they have created the human races, the final form of modern humans, as well as the primordial prototypes, and quasi-humans. • 10. According to Book of Ramadosh, and the Akkadian and Sumerian tablets, when the Anunnaki goddesses created Man, and upgraded the already exiting half beast-half humans, and improved on the early human prototypes, the Anunnaki did not create and install a soul in the bodies of their creatures, but physical and mental faculties. • 11. These mental and physical faculties made the human bodies move, think, live and die. • 12. If you believe that the Anunnaki are the creators of the human race, and the genetic formula they have used to create the early human race, then you should have no problem understanding this. • 13. Their genetic creation did not contain a soul. • 14. If you don’t believe that the Anunnaki have created the human race, then your question becomes an issue of a religious nature, and the Anunnaki-Ulema and their adepts do not discuss religion. • 15. The goodness, mercy, forgiveness, generosity and all the beautiful qualities and virtues are not found in a “soul”, but in the sound and good judgment found in the mind.

*** *** **

Another reader asked: Describe a typical Anunnaki's concept and use of free will.

• 1. At the dawn of the creation of the human race, the early human beings did not have free will, and autonomy. They were not free creatures. • 2. The Anunnaki created them genetically to work for them. They were robotic creatures. • 3. Later on, the Anunnaki Sinhars (Lords, king and rulers) began to show affection toward their creatures. Eventually, and gradually, the Anunnaki began to teach them how to read and how to write, how to built houses and develop irrigation systems, how to discern between good and evil, and how to erect cities.

• 4. During and amid this learning phase which was very rapid, human beings acquired additional and multiple mental faculties, including freedom, and interest in arts and humanities. • 5. Around 8,000 B.C., humans became totally free. In fact, many of them were admitted to the Anunnaki communities in Sumer, Anatolia, Turkey, and Phoenicia, and consequently some of the Anunnaki married Earth’s women, and fathered a new breed of human beings. Some of their offspring were the giants. Later on, the Habiru and the Hyskos will call them Bene ha Elohim. • 6. From around 8,000 B.C. to the present, the Anunnaki did not interfere in humans’ affairs. It is fair and safe to say that humans are no longer controlled by the Anunnaki or the Igigi, even though, they were born and manufactured as slaves, and a hard labor working force.

*** *** *** Again, a reader of mine asked this question: Explain the advantages, the risks, and the responsibilities of having the supernatural powers the Anunnaki claim to have. Explain what makes them 'supernatural.' The answer: • 1. The Anunnaki have an astonishing ad infinitum variety of supernatural powers. • 2. They have not claimed anything. Why should they? • 3. They have already demonstrated one of the greatest deeds and one of the most mindbending ability in the history of humanity and the cosmos: Creation of life on Earth; the genetic creation of every life-form on Earth, including the human beings. • 4. By itself, the process of creating life is supernatural. By its very definition, “Supernatural”, the creation of life is not something very natural by human standards. This is one of the reasons why the Anunnaki are super beings and super-natural. • 5. Others supernatural, extra-ordinary, and paranormal accomplishments of the Anunnaki include, to name a few: 1. Bring the dead back to life; 2. Bending time; 3. Bending space; 4. De-fragmentation of molecules; 5. Longevity extending to 450,000 years; 6. Traversing the cosmos and the galaxies in no time; 7. The duplication of themselves, and the copying of their persona, mind and body in multiple parallel dimensions; 8. Revisiting the past and entering the landscape of the future; 9. All these faculties and abilities make them supernatural. • 6. No risks are involved, since everything the Anunnaki do and perform is executed according to a high level of knowledge, understanding of the mechanism of the universe, an absolute synchronization with the motion of the cosmos, and the highest ethical standards.

*** *** ***

Plasmic Belt, the Anunnaki and the Grays Equation: • 1. Quite often, you hear, you listen to, and you read about the extraterrestrials’ agenda. Horrors were described, and catastrophes were predicted, usually by ill-informed writers and naïve individuals. • 2. A major difference separates the Anunnaki from other extraterrestrial and intraterrestrial non-human races, living on planet Earth. • 3. Yes indeed, the Grays have their own agenda; a destructive one. And your government is fully aware of this very alarming and threatening agenda. • 4. Thus, the future of humanity rests in the hands of humans of all nations. However, the Anunnaki have learned about the intentions and agenda of the Grays, the contamination they brought to the DNA of human beings, and the disastrous results and consequences caused by the cross-breeding and the genetic intra-breeding programs of the Grays. • 5. The Anunnaki also have learned about the beacons and the “Plasmic Belt”, the Grays have used to alienate Earth from other civilizations. Your government is fully aware of this “belt” which controls the sky and frontiers of your planet. • 6. This so-called “Shield of Protection” as claimed by the Grays will prevent humanity from contacting advanced galactic societies, and in the same time, prevent highly advanced and benevolent communities in the universe from communicating with you. This “Isolation Belt” will prevent humanity from progressing and learning about the universal truth. • 7. Thus, the Anunnaki shall interfere, in order to eliminate the “Plasmic Belt”, and facilitate the process of welcoming Earth into the Benevolent Cosmic Federation. • 8. In 1958, two jets from the American 6th Fleet patrolling the wates of the Mediterranean, near the shores of Lebanon in the Middle East were damaged by the Grays’ beacons. • 9. In Viet Nam, 2 American jets were shut down by the Grays’ beacons. • 10-In Russia, on two occasions, Russian jets, missiles, launching pads, a huge central firing range (Zone), and one military base in Kapustin-Yard were burned to ashes by the Grays’ beacons. These events were recorded by the Anunnaki’s Miraya, witnessed by military personnel, and filed in the “Blue Files” of the Russian military. • 11. The Anunnaki Sinhars and their legions will return to Earth in 2022 to accomplish this mission. • 12. The Anunnaki are fully aware that the human race is ruled by greed, violence, injustice, and physical and mental aggression. • 13. The Anunnaki fear that morbid military expansion, unjustified governments’ interests at many levels, and the constant never-ending development of destructive weapons will annihilate Earth. • 14. The destruction of Earth will totally destroy the solar system. And the destruction of the solar system will jeopardize the balance and cosmic equilibrium. This is not an ordinary matter. It will have enormous and lethal effect on the “Wheels of the Cosmos”. • 15. Having realized all these possibilities, the Anunnaki shall and will interfere to stop these cosmic catastrophes. • 16. Ironically, the Grays and their new breed of Bashars (Hybrids) who are known to be aggressive, deceitful and expansionists are also very concerned, and fear that Earth’s accentuated military operations, and nuclear programs will globally destroy Earth. This, the Grays will never allow, simply because they share Earth with you. • If Earth is destroyed, their habitats/domains on Earth and underwater will cease to exist. So, their very survival and their reproduction at various levels (Especially bio-organically and genetically) are at risk.

*** *** ***

Are the Anunnaki able and willing to admit that they don't know everything and are capable of making and learning from their own errors and omissions?

• 1. Always. • 2. And quite candidly, the Anunnaki have admitted and recognized their errors, particularly their early failed genetic experiments on the first specimen of humans. They told us about their errors and mistakes, and how later on, they learned from their mistakes, and what they did to rectify the dreadful situations. • 3. The Mesopotamian (Akkadian/Sumerian clay tablets) records, epics and accounts of the Creation of Man have clearly indicated that the Anunnaki geneticists, the goddess Aruru, the lords Ea, Enki and others admitted that they have made many errors and huge mistakes when they fashioned Man from mixing clay and the blood of an Igigi god (Lord) they slaughtered. It is written in cuneiform, in the Epic of Creation of man. I encourage you to read the epic, also I advise you to read the Epic of Gilgamesh, the Poem of the Descent of Ishtar to the Underworld, so on… • 4. If you read the Akkadian/Sumerian clay tablets, you will find out that the Anunnaki have publicly admitted that many of their gods, leaders, rulers, kings and Sinhars in Mesopotamia (Sumeria/Babylonia/Akkadia) have committed crimes, hideous acts, rape, murder, and despicable atrocities against Anunnaki Sinhars, leaders, Anunnaki goddesses, Anunnaki women, and human beings; all these atrocious acts were recorded in their epics, poems, myths, and stories. And those who have committed those crimes were expelled, and punished. You must read the clay tablets. Educate yourself.

*** *** ***

Another question: Are the Anunnaki able and willing to enter into direct, meaningful, bidirectional, real-time dialog with real humans, not governments? The answer: • 1. Governments on Earth mean absolutely nothing to the Anunnaki. To humans, governments are the center of power. To the Anunnaki, governments are fractions of the human race they have created. • 2. Thousands of years ago, the Anunnaki initiated all sorts of dialogues with humans and their leaders in Mesopotamia, Babylonia, Sumeria, Assyria, Akkadia, Arwad, Ugarit, Tyre, Sidon, Baalbeck, Rhodes, Cyprus, Anatolia, Turkey, Malta, Syria, Fertile Crescent, Jordan, Phoenicia, and surrounding areas. • 3. The Anunnaki have already instructed the Ulema, the Mounawariin, the Tahiriin, the Ashraaf, as well as many other honorable teachers in India, Tibet, and Burma what to do and how to prepare humanity for the greatest event in its history that shall occur in 2022.

• 4. The Anunnaki do not trust governments, military authorities, and organized religions. However, one major meeting between an Anunnaki envoy and top echelon officials from NASA, CIA, NSA, the Pentagon, the United States Air Force, and a group of scientists from MIT took place years ago in North Georgetown, Washington, DC. Nothing, absolutely nothing came out of it. • 5. Nevertheless, a very special protocol pertaining to the extraordinary encounter with the Anunnaki in 2022 has been prepared by the United States government. A major part of the protocol is based upon instructions given to the United States government by the Anunnaki-Ulema. • 6. An addendum to the Anunnaki-USA protocol was provided to influential religious personalities, leaders, and the highest Catholic and Evangelist hierarchy in America, for their input and consideration.

*** *** ***

A question: What is the Anunnaki position on the Constitution for Universal Citizenship and the admission of humankind to the Council of Civilized Races? The answer: • 1. In the Book of Ramadosh, in the manuscript “Al Ulm Al Daem” (The Perpetual Knowledge), in the “Kira’at of Al Munawariin” (Lectures of the Enlightened Ones), in Count Saint Germain’s “Sejour de L’Esprit Universel” (Journey of the Universal Spirit), you will find passages referring to the “Majless (Maj-Liss) Al Donia” (Council of the World” in which, the Anunnaki have described how cosmic civilizations should work together to maintain peace and harmony in the universe. • 2. The Anunnaki referred to the “Hukm Noura”, which means “The Reign of Light”, also called the “Federation of Light.” • 3. This Federation encompasses the most advanced civilizations in many galaxies, and dictates rules to improve and ameliorate the level of awareness, law, and order among all members of the Federation. • 4. Worth mentioning here, that the Federation or Council (Majless) was also established to fight the “Black League”, which was created by other extraterrestrial races who aimed at dominating and ruling peaceful stars and planets neighboring Amroon Ra, MarashHaloum, Naphtari, and even Ashtari, sometimes called Ne.Be.Ru, and Nibiru. • 5. In one passage from the manuscript “Hukm Noura”, a striking reference was made to the mental level and technological standards of the human race. • 6. It was written that the human race is not ready to join the Federation of advanced societies. • 7. Another frightening passage explained that by the time the human race will reach an acceptable level of awareness, few humans on Earth would have survived and or escaped the “Law of Da-emat”, which means “the cosmic (Time/Space) laws of the life span of planets and races. In other words, it would be too late for humans to join the Federation. • 8. Unless, the Anunnaki will step in, and rescue the human race, by ascending humans to a higher dimension through the “Ba’abs”. • 9. In the Anunnaki’s Matrix, it is written that only through the Ba’abs, humanity could escape from its “self-destruction” and put an end to its contamination. • 10. This leads me to strongly believe that the Anunnaki are humanity’s only hope.

• 11. Do not expect that other extraterrestrial civilizations will come to the rescue of the human beings, for they have nothing in common with them.

*** *** ***

A question by a reader: Who currently controls the Tablets of Destiny? The answer: • 1. The Tablets of Destiny are protected by the Anunnaki. • 2. Humans misinterpreted the meaning of the Tablets. • 3. As mentioned in the Akkadian/Sumerian clay tablets, the Tablets refer to the fate, destiny, life and death of all life-forms on Earth, including humans and animals. • 4. It is extremely important to understand that the Tablets refer only to life-forms on planet Earth. • 5. Higher beings and enlightened persons are immune, meaning their fate and destiny are not recorded in the Tablets. And this is so wonderful and refreshing, simply because it eliminates the control of the Anunnaki over those who have reached the eight degree. • 6. The Eight degree is called “Ka-dous”, Kadosh in Aramaic and Hebrew, and Koudous in Arabic, and proto-Arabic. Kadous means holy, sacred, pure. • 7. The state of Kadous can be reached through the activation of the Araya and/or the opening of the Conduit. • 8. Once the Conduit is open or activated, any record on you, on your life, on your afterlife is instantly rectified on the Tablets of Destiny. This allows you to become equal to a certain degree, to your divine maker. • 9. You have to remember, that after all, the “Human” has retained in his/her essence, a part of the divine, since he/she was created/originated by the divine, and made in his/her image.

*** *** ***

A question by one of my readers: What do the Annunaki have to say about other galactic species, how many are they and how much interaction between species is going on here and elsewhere in the Milky Way galaxy and universe? The answer: • 1. There are millions upon millions upon millions of all kinds, categories and levels of galactic civilizations in the universe. • 2. And the universe encompasses so many layers of : a- Existences, b- Dimensions, c- Spheres, d- Zones, e- Species, f- Past worlds, g- Present worlds,

h- Future worlds, i- All kinds of space-time memories and projections, j- Mind-matter-anti-matter manifestations, k- Vibrational beings and life-forms, l- Multidimensional beings and life-forms, m- Intradimensional beings and life-forms, n- Extraterrestrial beings and life-forms, o- Intraterrestrial beings and life-forms, p- Holographic entities, beings and life-forms. It is a very very complex and complicated universe, and not always welcoming and peaceful. *** *** ***

Another question: Do the Anunnaki stay in touch with us? The answer: Are the Anunnaki still communicating with us? How do they communicate with us? Can we communicate directly with the Anunnaki? Are these people who say they are channelers and receive messages from the Anunnaki, are they for real? Why can’t I talk directly to the Anunnaki? Answer of the Anunnaki-Ulema. Sinhar Marduchk said: • 1. Before leaving you, we have activated in your cells the infinitesimally invisible multimicroscopic gene of An-Hayya’h. • 2. I will explain to you how it is all connected. • 3. It was implanted in your organism and it became a vital component of your DNA. • 4. Not all humans are yet aware of this, as they were not aware of the existence of their DNA for thousands of years. • 5. As your medicine, science and technology advance, you will be able, some day, to discover that miniscule, invisible, undetectable An-Hayya’h molecule, exactly as you have discovered your DNA. • 6. An-Hayya’h cell (Molecule) is not yet detected in your laboratories. • 7. It is way beyond your reach and your comprehension. It is extremely powerful, because it is the very source of your existence. • 8. Through An-Hayya’h, we remained in touch with you, even though you are not aware of it. • 9. It is linked directly to a ‘Conduit’ and to a ‘Miraya’ (Monitor, or mirror) on Nibiru. • 10. Every single human being on Earth is linked to the outer-world of the Anunnaki through An-Hayya’h. And it is faster than the speed of light. • 11. It reaches the Anunnaki through ‘Ba’abs’ (star gates). • 12. It travels the universe and reaches the ‘Miraya’ of the Anunnaki through the Conduit, which was integrated in your genes and your cerebral cells by the Anunnaki some 65,000 years ago. • 13. The Anunnaki receive the content of a Conduit through the ‘Miraya’ which we have created to function with the Conduit and the An-Hayya’h, even though we felt that you do not deserve it. • 14. The Anunnaki have been watching you, monitoring your activities, listening to your voices, witnessing your wars, brutality, greed and indifference toward each others for centuries. We did not interfere, at least not very much.

• 15. You can’t communicate directly with the Anunnaki. There is no reason to. You already have teachers on Earth who will guide you toward the ascension. • 16. Only the Mounawariin (Enlightened Masters) can reach the Anunnaki. • 17. Channeling is not the way to communicate with the Anunnaki. • 18. Meditation is not the way to communicate with the Anunnaki. • 19. No human being can ever send or receive messages to and from the Anunnaki. • 20. In the future, humanity will be able to reach the Anunnaki, once the Ba’abs are open, and the Conduit is activated in the brain’s cells of the humans. • 21. Humanity will be united with a higher level of awareness, once it frees itself from greed, violence, and its attachment to materialistic values. • 22. Even the most advanced scientific minds on your planet would never be able to send messages to the Anunnaki, nor receive any communication from us. • 24. Your technology is still rudimentary. • 25. Those who have claimed that they have received messages from the Anunnaki, and from other galactic civilizations are perturbed, and confused. • 26. Galactic civilizations do not contact individuals on Earth. If a message is to be sent, and if a contact is to be initiated, the galactic civilization will effectuate the contact and the message on a global scale. • 27. The whole humanity will become aware of the galactic message and communication, and not only one single individual. • 28. Messages and communications from civilizations beyond your solar system will be sent to Earth through scientific means and methods. • 29. Only science would allow you to reach other galactic civilizations.

*** *** *** Retrieving Data and Codes “Harranur-urdi” Displayed on a Cosmic Monitor Called “Miraya”

Harranur-urdi is a term applied to retrieving data and codes displayed on a cosmic monitor called “Miraya” I. Kira’at II. Functions of the Conduit, Miraya and retrieving data III. Developing the Conduit IV. Haridu “Haridu-ilmu” ______________________

I. Kira’at

• “On Ashtari, the Planet of the Anunnaki (Ne.Be.Ru or Nibiru, to others) each Anunnaki (male and female, young and adult) has a direct access to the Falak Kitbah (Akashic Records) through the Akashic Libraries (Called Shama Kitbah), which are located in every community in Ashtari. • The libraries (Called Makatba and/or Mat-Kaba) are constructed from materials such as chiselled opaque glass (Called Mir-A’t), a substance similar to fibreglass (Called Sha-riit),

and a multitude of fibre-plastic-like materials (Called Fisal and Hiraa-Ti); • They convey the appearance of ultra-modern, futuristic architecture (By humans’ standards), and techno- industrialized edifices. • One enters the libraries through an immense hall (Called Isti-bal), seven hundred to one thousand meters in length, by five hundred meters in width. • The Isti-bal is empty of any furniture, and is lit by huge oval windows that are placed near the top of the ceiling. • The windows (Called Shi-bak) were designed in such a way that the shafts of light that enter through their circular compartments are redirected and projected like solid white laser beams.



The effect is spectacular. • At night, quasi identical effect is produced by the projection of concentrated light beams coming from hidden sources of lights located behind (More precisely, inside the frames’ structure) the frames (Called Mra) of the windows.

• • •

The frames serve as an energy depot. The energy is transformed into sources of light.

The visual effect is stunning. Enormously large and animated metallic billboards (Called Layiha, pronounced La-ee-haa) are affixed on walls in a parallel alignment, and on the floor, in front of each billboard, there are hundreds of symmetrically rectangular pads (Called Mirkaan).



When visitors enter the library’s main hall (Situated just at the front entrance), they approach the billboards, and stand each on a Mirkaan. • The pad serves as a scanner and a transportation device, because it has the capacity to read the minds of the visitors, learn what they are searching for, and as soon as it does so, it begins to move, and slides right through the central billboard (Called Kama La-yiha), which is not really solid but is made from blocks of energy, carrying the visitor with it.



Behind the billboard is the main reading room (Called Kama Kira’at) of the Akashic Library.



Under the belly of the pad, there are two separate compartments designed to register what the visitor is looking for, and to direct the visitor to his/her destination; usually, it is a reference section where books in form of cones are located on magnetized shelves. • The Anunnaki’s Akashic Library is not a traditional library at all, for it contains no physical books per se, even though, there are plenty of conic publications (Books manufactured as magnetic cylinders and cones.) • Instead of searching for books on shelves, as we do on Earth, the visitors find themselves in the presence of an immense white-light blue screen, made of materials unknown to us.



The screen is hard to describe; it can be compared to a grid (Called Kadari), with a multitude of matrices and vortices of data.

• •

The visitors communicate with the screen via their Conduit.

The screen registers their thoughts and right away finds/records the information the visitors seek.



All the visitors have to do is stand still for less than two seconds (In terrestrial terms) in front of the screen, and the data will be displayed in an animated format. • The data (Information) is given in codes which are easily understood by the visitors.



The codes are usually divided into sequences; each sequence reflects an aspect of the information. • For example, if you want to know what happened in Alexandria or Phoenicia 3000 B.C., all what you need to do, is to think about either Alexandria or Phoenicia, and one grid will appear, waiting for your command to open it up. • From this precise moment, the visitor’s Conduit and the Screen are communicating in the most direct fashion. • The grid opens up and displays three files in sequence. • The nearest description of these files would be plasmic-digital, for the lack of the proper word; • Each file will contain everything that had happened pertaining to that particular date or era in Alexandria or Phoenicia. II. Functions of the Conduit, Miraya and retrieving data: • 1-The Conduit will sort out all the available information and references (Photos, holographic projections, sounds) available on the subject. On Ashtari, everything is stored in codes.) • 2-The Conduit selects and indexes the particular data for the part of the information the visitor is most interested in. • 3-Then, the selected information (Complete data in sound and images) is instantly transferred to the cells of the visitor’s brain. • 4-Because Anunnaki are connected to each other and to their community via the Conduit, the data recently absorbed is sent to others who share similar interest. • 5-This is extremely beneficial, because if the data received from the screen is difficult to understand, other members of the Anunnaki community, will automatically transmit, the explanation needed.



This is quite similar to an online technical support on earth, but it is much more efficient since it functions brain-to-brain. • 6-Each Anunnaki community has the same kind of center for these Akashic files. • 7-The complexity of the centers, though, is not the same. Some of the Akashic Libraries include more perplexing and complicated instruments and tools, which are not readily available to other communities. • 8-These tools include the Monitor, which is also called Mirror, or Miraya. Each Miraya is under the direct control of a Sinhar, who serves as custodian and guardian. • 9-The screens can expand according to the number of codes that the Anunnaki researcher is using. Seven to ten codes are normal. • 10-If a larger number of codes are opened, the screen is fragmented into seven different screens. An amazing phenomenon occurs at this moment – time and space mingle together and become unified into one great continuum.



This enables the researcher to grasp all the information in a fraction of a second. • 11-An added convenient aspect of the Akashic files is the ability of the researchers to access them in the complete privacy of their homes or offices, since part the files can be teleported there. • 12-But since the private screen is not as complicated as the central one in the Library, no multiple screen will open up, only the original one. Yes, Anunnaki do live in homes, and contribute to their societies as we do on Earth. • 13-It is important to understand that the data received is not merely visual. There is much more to it than that.

• 14-By the right side of the screen, where the global data is displayed in files, there are metallic compartments, as thin as parchment paper, which serve as a cosmic audio antennae. • 15-These compartments search for, and bring back, any sound that occurred in history, in any era, in any country, and of any magnitude of importance. • 16-The compilation includes all sorts of sounds, and voices of people, entities, various civilizations, and living organisms (And life-forms from the past and the future) in the entire cosmos. • 17-According to the Anunnaki, every single sound or voice is never lost in the universe. Of course, it may not traverse certain boundaries. For humans, if a sound was produced on earth, such a boundary is the perimeter of the solar system. • 18-Each of these antennae-compartments will probe different galaxies and star systems, listening, recording, retrieving, and playing back sounds, voices, and all sorts of frequencies. • 19-A combined asset of the visual and audio systems is the ability to learn languages that is afforded by the Akashic Library. This applies to any language – past, present or future, and from any part of the universe. • 20-The researcher can call up a shining globe of light that will swirl on the screen with enormous speed. As it rotates, the effect blends with an audio transmission that comes from the metallic compartments, and in an instant, any language will sink into the brain cells. • 21-On the left side of the main screen, there are several conic compartments that bring still images pertaining to certain important past events. This display informs the researcher that these particular events cannot be altered. In other words, the Anunnaki cannot go back into the past and change it. • 22-The Anunnaki are forbidden to change or alter the events, or even just parts or segments of the past events projected on the main screen that came from the conic compartment, if the data (Images; sounds) represents events created by the Anunnaki leaders. • 23-This restriction (Altering, changing or erasing past events) which is applicable everywhere on Ashtari functions as a security device. For example, a young Anunnaki cannot visit earth sixty five thousand years ago, recreate and enter the genetic laboratory of the Anunnaki in Sumer, Arwad, Ugarit or Phoenicia, and change the DNA and the genetic formula of a human race, especially when the DNA sequence was originally created by an Anunnaki Sinhar (Leader). In other words, a young Anunnaki is not allowed to alter the Akashic Records that contain the primordial events. Alteration such as recreating a new human race in past time will never happen. 24-However, an Anunnaki leader such as Sinhar Baal Shamroot, Inanna, Ellil or Enki can go back in time and space, and change events, but cannot bring to Earth new human species created according to a new formula that contradicts or reverses the primordial prototypes created 100,000 years ago. • 25-However, an Anunnaki leader such as Sinhar Baal Shamroot, Inanna or Enki can go back in time and change events, but cannot bring to Earth new human species created according to their new formula and based on the primordial prototypes created 100,000 years ago. • Nevertheless, they can transpose their new creation or event alteration, and transport them to another dimension, parallel to the original dimension where the event occurred. • 26-This safeguard means that Sinhar Inanna cannot recreate a new race on our earth by the device of sending the current living humans back in time, remolding us, and then

bringing us back to the twenty first century as a new species. • 27-This is not allowed by the Anunnaki High Council. All she can do is recreate her own experiment in another dimension. • 28-Worth mentioning here, that alternation of the fabric of time and space is rigidly and constantly monitored by the Anunnaki High Council via their Miraya; the cosmic mirror and monitor of all living-forms, past, present, and future. • 29-The Miraya is a terrific and mind-bending tool. The Anunnaki use it to revisit time and what is beyong time, space, meta-space, and para-space, as well as creating new cosmic calendar. • 30-More options are available for research, and one of them is a sort of browsing. Inside the screen, there is a slit where the mind of the Anunnaki can enter as a beam. This will open the Ba’abs, or Stargates, to other worlds that the researcher is not even aware of; they appear randomly as part of the discovery or exploration. • 31-In each slit, there is another Akashic file that belongs to another civilization. • 32-Sometimes, these civilizations are more advanced than the Anunnaki themselves, where the researcher can retrieve important information. It is like going back in the future, because everything present, or to occur in the future, has already occurred in a distant past (Timetable) and needed the right time to surface and appear before the current living Anunnaki. • 33-There is also the aspect of simply having fun, some of which is not so ethical. Sometimes an Anunnaki will go back in time, let’s say 400 C.E., choose a famous historical figure, and at the same time bring over another important person, one thousand years older, simply to see how they would interact. • 34-They can easily deceive these personages, since every Anunnaki is an adept at shape changing. Or they can transpose people, move them in time, and see how they will react to the new environment. • 35-These games are strictly forbidden, but some low class Anunnaki occasionally try it as a game. Sometimes they interfere with our daily affairs, and temporary loss of memory may be a result of that. • 36-Worth reminding the readers, that the Anunnaki no longer interfere in human affairs. They have left planet Earth for good, but they are coming back in 2022. • 37-The Miraya is constantly used by the Anunnaki on Ashtari. In addition to its function as a cosmic calendar, the Miraya serves as a galactic monitor. Watching and monitoring other extraterrestrial civilizations are two of the major concerns of the Anunnaki.

III. The Conduit will absorb the vibrations and organize them: There are techniques which are partially physical and partially mental. You could refer to them as psychosomatic. As a beginner, even though your Conduit is now open, you cannot tap directly into it, because consciously, you don’t even know where it is located in your brain. By adopting some postures and positions, you will send sensations to your brain. These positions will create internal muscular vibrations, and your mind will read them. You will be sending mental visionary lines, and these will activate the cell which is responsible for imagination. By the power of concentration and introspection, you will start to get intensified activity in the brain. This causes a buzz vibration in the brain the Conduit begins to detect. Then, the Conduit will absorb the vibrations and organize them, and from that moment on, the Conduit will take over. To summarize, by attempting certain activities, you are sending a message to your Conduit. It will take some time, because at the beginning, your Conduit may not catch the messages, or if it does catch them, may not interpret the messages correctly, because the Conduit is not one

hundred percent awake. With practice, the Conduit becomes familiar with these type of messages, and it begins to give them codes. Each activity would have its own code. One thing must be understood. You cannot do these techniques to amuse yourself, since they simply will not work unless there is a purpose to the activity, and it must be a beneficial, positive purpose.

*** *** *** Anunnaki Hall of the Akashic Records (Ab.har)

I. Definition and introduction: What is Ab.har? II. Ab.har and the Akashic Records III. Description of the Akashic Records and the Anunnaki’s Akashic library IV. The Anunnaki’s library screen is contacted through the Conduit which is located in the brain’s cells V. Library’s code of millions of years VI.The Anunnaki’s Miraya VII. The Anunnaki’s Minzar VIII. By using one of the codes displayed on the Screen, you can hear the voice of Jesus, Mohammad, Napoleon, Socrates, Joan of Arc, or any humanity’s greats’ voice (s) IX. Anunnaki can go back in time and change our DNA X. The Anunnaki’s Ba’ab, other universes, dimensions, and the creation of the future XI. Anunnaki can go back in the past and bring over people from other times

______________________

I. Definition and introduction: What is Ab.har? Anunnaki word for the Akashic Records maintained in the Anunnaki’s library, also called the Akashic Library. The Akashic Library is really a very important part of the Anunnaki’s culture. The term Akashic is herewith used because many of us are familiar with what it means and represents. The reason it is called the Akashic Library is because it has equipment that allows the researcher to connect to the Akashic Records; the vast compendium of knowledge encoded in a non-physical plane of existence, in a substance that is called Akasha. In Ana’ kh, it is called Ab.Har, or simply Har.

II. Ab.har and the Akashic Records: The Akashic Record has been described as a library, a universal computer, the mind of God, the universal mind, the collective wisdom, and a dozen other metaphors, but in the end it is a collection of records of everything that has ever been thought of or experienced, every word, every action. The individual records in the global Akashic Records are constantly updated. III. Description of the Akashic Records and the Anunnaki’s Akashic library:

The Ulema stated that on Nibiru (Ashtari), each Anunnaki has access to the global Akashic Record through the Akashic libraries, which are located in every community. Everywhere, the libraries have the same appearance, and they are built very differently from the normally classical architecture of the Anunnaki. Usually, the houses are built of various types of stone, marble, or bricks, but the libraries are constructed from materials such as glass, fibreglass, or other plastic-like materials; they give the impression of a modern, industrialized edifice. One enters through a huge door that is never closed, day and night. It opens into a huge hall, seven hundred to one thousand meters in length, by five hundred meters in width. The hall is empty of any furniture, and is lit by windows that are placed very high, near the ceiling. The windows were designed in such a way that the shafts of light that enter through them are very sharply delineated and look like solid beams of light. At night, the same effect is achieved by enormous spot lights placed near the windows. The effect is incredibly effective. Extremely large billboards hang on each wall. On the floor in front of each billboard are hundreds of pads. When visitors enter the library, they approach the billboard, stand each on a pad, and think about their destination within the building. The pad has the capacity to read minds, and as soon as it does so, it begins to move, and it slides right through the billboard, which is not really solid but is made of a form of energy, carrying the visitor with it. Behind the billboard is the main hall of the Akashic Library, called Mad-Khal. IV. The Anunnaki’s library screen is contacted through the Conduit which is located in the brain’s cells: The Anunnaki Akashic Library is not a library in the traditional sense, because it contains no physical books on shelves, and not even cones, that are the normal format for an Anunnaki book. Instead, the visitors find themselves in the presence of an immense screen, composed of a material not found on Earth. The screen is hard to describe; it can be compared to a grid, with a multitude of matrices and vortices of data. The screen is contacted through the Conduit which is located in the brain’s cells. The screen can read minds, and it knows right away what information the visitors seek. All what the visitors have to do is stand still in front of the screen, and the data will be displayed in sequences. Of course, the data is not represented by lines, sentences, or paragraphs, but rather by codes. V. Library’s code of millions of years: Each code contains particular information related to an aspect of the subject. For example, if you would like to visit Iraq, 2,000 A.D., Iraq 300 B.C., or Iraq 2,008 B.C., all you have to do is to focus on these dates, and three codes will appear on the screen waiting for your command to open them up. From this moment on, the Conduit located in your brain and the screen are communicating in the most direct fashion. The three files (The nearest description of these files would be to call them digital, for the lack of the proper word) will open up. Each one will contain everything that had happened pertaining to that particular date in Iraq. The Conduit will sort out, classify, and index the particular data for the part of the information the visitor is most interested in. Then, the information will be stored automatically in the cells of the visitor’s brain, increasing the size of the depot of knowledge in the brain. And because Anunnaki are connected to each other and to their community via the Conduit, the data recently absorbed is sent to other Anunnaki to share it, which is extremely beneficial, since if the data received from the screen is difficult to understand, the Anunnaki community called Jama, or an individual Anunnaki, will send, also automatically, the explanation needed. This is quite similar to an online technical support on earth, but it is much more efficient since it functions brain-to-brain. Each Anunnaki community have the same kind of center for these

mirrors of knowledge which are the Akashic files. The complexity of the centers though, is not the same.

VI. The Anunnaki’s Miraya: Some of the Akashic Libraries include more perplexing and complicated instruments and tools, which are not readily available to other communities. These tools include the monitor, which is also called mirror or Miraya in Ana’kh. Each Miraya is under the direct control of a Sinhar (Anunnaki leader), who serves as custodian and guardian. It is very important to protect the privacy of every member of the community, because individual Anunnaki could attempt to tap into the data of the Miraya and have access to the codes of the telepathic communication of other Anunnaki, thus enabling them to read the mind of all the community members, something that is considered highly unethical and absolutely must be avoided. The screens, by the way, can expand according to the number of codes that the Anunnaki researcher is using. Seven to ten codes are normal. If more codes than that are opened, the screen is fragmented into seven different screens, which are only visible to an Anunnaki mind. An amazing phenomenon occurs at this moment; time and space mingle together and become unified into one great continuum. This enables the researcher to grasp all the information in a fraction of a second. An added convenient aspect of the Akashic files is the ability of the researcher to access them in the complete privacy of the researcher’s home or office, since part the files can be teleported there. VII. The Anunnaki’s Minzar: But since the private screen is not as complicated as the central one in the Central Library, no multiple screen will open up, only the original one. It is important to understand that the data received is not merely visual. There is much more to it than that. By the right side of the screen, there are metallic compartments as thin as parchment paper, which serve as a cosmic audio antennae, called Min-Zar. These compartments search for, and bring back, any sound that occurred in history, in any era, in any country, and of any magnitude of importance; this includes voices of all kinds of people, including, saints, preachers, prophets, and wicked ones as well. And this is just a minor part of it, because it brings additional sounds from other dimensions, and para-galactic civilizations (Terrestrials and extraterrestrials). According to the Anunnaki, every single sound or voice is never lost in the universe. Of course, some sounds do not traverse certain boundaries. For humans, if the sound was produced on earth, such a boundary is the solar system. Each of these antennae-compartments will probe different galaxies and star systems, listening, recording, retrieving, and playing back sounds, voices, and noises. VIII. By using one of the codes displayed on the Screen, you can hear the voice of Jesus, Mohammad, Napoleon, Socrates, Joan of Arc, etc.

“By

using one of the codes displayed on the Screen, you can hear the voice of Jesus, Mohammad, Napoleon, Socrates, Joan of Arc, or any humanity’s greats’ voices,” said Ulema Penjabi Tien Utan. The voice is never lost, because it is energy and it stays in the perimeter of its sphere, call it for now, atmosphere, space, etc. The Anunnaki combined asset of the visual and audio systems provided by the Screen, gives anybody the ability to learn languages afforded by the Akashic Library. This applies to any language – past, present or future, and from any part of the universe. The researcher can call up a shining globe of light that will swirl on the screen with enormous speed. As it rotates, the effect blends with an audio transmission that comes from the metallic

compartments. In an instant, any language will sink into the brain’s cells. On the left side of the screen, there are conic compartments that bring still images of certain important past events. This mini-screen-display informs the researcher that these particular events cannot be altered. In other words, the Anunnaki cannot go back in the past and change it. The Anunnaki are forbidden to change or alter the events, or even just parts or segments of past events represented on the conic compartment, because these images represent events created by the Anunnaki themselves.

IX. Anunnaki can go back in time and change our DNA: This restriction works as a security device, an essential one. For example, a young Anunnaki cannot visit planet Earth sixty five thousand years ago, enter the genetic lab of the Anunnaki in Sumer or Phoenicia, and change the DNA and the genetic formula originally used by Sinhar Enki, or Sinhar Anu, to create the human race, or the seven prototypes of the human race created by Sinhar Inanna. Sinhar Inanna herself can go back and change it, but not for use on earth as we know it. She has to transpose it and transport it to another dimension, parallel to the original dimension where the event occurred. This safeguard means that Sinhar Inanna cannot recreate a new race on our earth by sending us, the current living humans, sixty five thousand years ago back in time, remoulding us, and then bringing us back to the twenty first century as new specie, or a new race. This would be unethical. All she could do would be to recreate her own experiment in another dimension. For instance, Inanna can go back 2,000 years in time and space, reconstruct the DNA of Jesus Christ and create a new Jesus. But the new Jesus will not exist on the map of year 1, or return to Bethlehem to be re-born again. He will be transported as a grown man to another dimension not very much different from the Palestine Jesus knew. This almost crazy scenario does not contradict today’s quantum physics. Scientifically and theoretically, it is possible. Dr. Steven Hawking, as well as many of the brightest scientific minds of our time have accepted such possibilities.

X. The Anunnaki’s Ba’ab, other universes, dimensions, and the creation of the future: Before the Anunnaki Screen, in the hall of the Akashic Records, more options are available for research, and one of them is a sort of browsing. Inside the screen, there is a slit where the mind of the Anunnaki can enter as a beam. This will open the “Ba’abs”, or Stargates, to other worlds that the researcher is not even aware of, but appeared randomly as part of the discovery or exploration. In each slit there is another Akashic file that belongs to other universes, worlds, dimensions, and civilizations, sometimes more advanced than the Anunnaki themselves, where the researcher can either retrieve important information, and/or witness the creation of the future. It is like going back in the future, because everything present, or occurring in the future, has already occurred in a distant past and needed time to surface and appear before the current living Anunnaki. And there is also the aspect of simply having fun, some of it not so ethical. XI. Anunnaki can go back in the past and bring over people from other times: Sometimes an Anunnaki will go back in time, let’s say 400 B.C., choose a famous historical figure, and at the same time bring over another important person, one thousand years older, simply to see how they would interact. They can easily deceive these personages, since every Anunnaki is an adept at shape changing. Or they can transpose people, move them in time, and see how they will react to the new environment. For example, an Anunnaki can bring together

John the Baptist, Hannibal, Charles Dickens and Marilyn Monroe and make them talk to each other. They might not relate to each other, but they will be brought again to one place chosen by the Anunnaki, and a real dialogue will take place. To many of us, this seems illogical, but to avant-garde astrophysicists, geneticists, and scientists this is a serious possibility. To the Anunnaki, these extraordinary occurrences are games. These games are strictly forbidden, but some low class Anunnaki and undisciplined children sometime try it as amusement-game. Sometimes they interfere with our daily affairs, and cause us temporary loss of memory as a result of that. Anunnaki children, though usually extremely well-behaved, may also play silly games, such as deliberately misplacing our objects, our car keys, our cellular phone, pens, hats, and then returning them, to the amazement of the humans. These tricks, while they can be quite annoying, never harm any one seriously. An unpleasant result may surface in therapy. A psychiatrist might tell the person complaining of such an event that his or her mind is playing tricks. Well, it is indeed a trick, but not from the mind; it is simply performed by the Anunnaki people.

*** *** ***

Anunnaki’s Device for Reading and Deciphering Codes and Symbols

“Hazi-minzar”, “Mnaizar” I. Definition II. Description III. The text _____________________

I. Definition: A small but sophisticated device used by the Ulema of the 8th degree to read and decipher codes and symbols from the Book of Ramadosh. It is composed of two words: • a-Hazi, which means to read; to decipher a code. • b-Minzar, which means an observation tool. The word Mnaizar” is a diminutive of Minzar, referring to a smaller Minzar.

II. Description: Ulema Mordechai gaves us a rare description of Hazi-minzar. His description appeared for the first time in the West in the book “On the Road to Ultimate Knowledge”, co-authored by Maximillien de Lafayette and Dr. Ilil Arbel. Said book is my personal biography. Here is an excerpt from this book:

The scene: Ulema Cheik Al Huseini is talking to me. I have visited the Cheik by invitation of Dr. Farid Tayara, a noted Ulema and head of a Masonic Lodge. The place: Baalbeck, Lebanon, in the house of the Cheik. The year: Around 1957-1958.

III. The text: Slowly, thoughtfully, I went to Dr. Farid’s office, musing on all that has happened to me in the last few days; it was hard to digest. I was going to get instructions as to when and where I would be given the honor of reading The Book of Rama Dosh. Another miracle will manifest in my life. Dr. Farid informed me that the arrangements have been made, and that the next day he would pick me up very early in the morning. We were to drive to Baalbeck, to see Cheik Al Huseini, my host during my previous trip to Baalbeck. It was there that I saw the startling printing of The Book of Rama Dosh, in the underground city. It would be nice to see him again. Dr. Farid added that Ulema Ghandahar, an expert on The Book of Rama Dosh, would join us at the Cheik’s house.

The Cheik, as hospitable and pleasant as ever, was delighted to see me, and hugged me enthusiastically in the friendly and warm Arab fashion.

“I knew you had the making of a great Ulema in you, Germain!” he said, holding me at arm’s length and looking at my face with great affection. “You were such an attentive youth, and so fearless during our meeting with the Afrit, we were impressed!”

“I wish I had known you were impressed at the time,” I said, laughing. “I felt like such a fool, and Taj made fun of me.”

“Ah, that is just Taj,” he said indulgently. “Such a silly man, like a big baby... But we all love him anyway. And he is doing very well now, with all the gold he got at the underground city.”

“He was badly beaten for it by the Afrit,” I said. “You pay the price for everything in this world,” said the Cheik philosophically. “But in the end, everything is as it should be. As we Arabs say, Macktoob! It is written… But come in, come in! Ulema Ghandahar is waiting for us in the library.” My excitement at the thought of finally reading The Book of Rama Dosh hardly needs to be described. We entered the house and went directly to the library. It was a much smaller room than I expected, and the pretty, carved and glassed over bookcases seemed to contain scholarly, but ordinary books, the kind you would find in any scholar’s library. I was surprised, since I expected a huge collection at Cheik Al Huseini’s library. Little did I know what was to come. The Cheik introduced me to Ulema Ghandahar, who shook my hand and said that he would be so happy to acquaint me with the most important book in the world. Cheik Al Huseini went to one of the bookcases and pushed a hidden button among the carvings on the wood. The case swerved to the side, and a short secret passage was revealed. We walked through it to a wooden door, and entered a library of immense proportions. The ceiling was very high, about fourteen feet in my estimate, and the room stretched to the proportions of a hall. Bookcases lined the walls, floor to ceiling, and more books were stacked on tables. These books were mostly very old, as you could tell from the leather and cloth covers. However, not only books were there. Through the glassed doors on some of the cabinets I saw a huge collection of ancient rolled-up scrolls. There was a divan on one side, and a few comfortable chairs, all done in the sumptuous Arab style. Diffused light came from the partially covered windows.

This was exactly like the library I had imagined Cheik Al Huseini would have. Of course, I thought. There are things here that should never be seen by the non-initiates. He must keep it secret. Cheik Al Huseini went to one of the bookcases, looking for something, and without turning his head said, “Please, help yourselves!” I looked at the table before me, on which three cups of tea, which were not there a minute ago, suddenly materialized, accompanied by some pastries. I smiled and looked at Dr. Farid, pointing silently at the tea cups. “This is only the beginning,” he said mysteriously. My excitement mounted, I could not wait to see The Book of Rama Dosh, and I was wondering if that was what the Cheik was looking for. I sipped my tea and took a pastry. It was interesting, I thought, how different the Ulema of the Middle East were from the Western ones, or the Chinese, even though their goals, aspirations, and ethics were exactly the same. For example, Rabbi Mordechai always said, “If you can do something normally, there is no reason to use the so-called supernatural powers.” Master Li was exactly the same. I was taught the techniques that emphasized the power of mind, not techniques that had the touch of the magical. The Middle Eastern Ulema did not think in those terms. They comfortably used all the magical techniques they wanted, and in addition, seemed to have contact with nonhuman entities who lived with them and worked for them. I decided that the people of the Middle East loved emulating the sumptuous style of King Solomon, with his Afrit, gold, talking animals, flying carpets, and rivers of wine. The Western Ulema tended to work like scientists, with a tendency toward austerity and a simple lifestyle. The differences were dictated by personality and culture, I suppose, because all of them wanted and achieved the same objectives, only reaching them by different roads. The Cheik turned away from the book case, and walked a few feet toward us. He did not find the book he looked for, I thought, worried that it was lost and I will not be seeing it after all. A sense of disappointment went through me, but I noticed that the Cheik was doing something strange. He turned toward the bookcase, lifted his arm, and pointed at the book case. Then he stopped, not moving. A second later, a book came floating toward him, and hovered in midair. The Cheik sat down and spoke a few words in a language that I did not know, but from the way he said it, I deduced that it was a code. The book floated further toward him, and settled gently on the table. It was a big, heavy book, with a wood bark cover that had no marking on it to show what its title was. The Cheik did not touch it. Instead, he went to a small table on the side of the divan, and brought a small box made of dark wood, inlaid with silver and mother of pearl. He put it next to the book. “Germain, would you please go to the bathroom next door, take a shower, and put on the white robe that hangs on the door,” the Cheik said. “We’ll wait for you.” I did as I was told. While showering, I wondered if the book on the table was indeed The Book of Rama Dosh. How could it be? It looked quite different when the Cheik and Master Li printed it with the help of the Miraya plates and the light. Then, it looked like shining plastic, very modern, while the book on the library table was a normal, old book. Later I found out how this worked, so I might as well explain it right here. The Book of Ramadosh exists as only one copy. It is located in another dimension. Each time an Anunnaki-Ulema needs a copy, it must be printed directly from this original. Calling it requires special situations and techniques, such as I have seen in the underground city, but the advantage is, each copy is an exact facsimile of the original. Other ancient books are subject to mistakes in printing, incorrect interpretation of words, etc., but not The Book of Ramadosh. If this was the same copy that was printed in my presence, then the Cheik took the plates, which I remember him to wrap carefully in a silk scarf, to his own library, and there made sure it is properly wrapped in wood bark. It would never be wrapped in leather or any other animal-related substance. Of course, I could not be sure that this was the same copy, but no matter what, the content was always identical to the true, the one Book of Rama Dosh. I put on the white robe, returned to the library and sat at the table with the other three. Cheik Al Huseini opened the

book, so now I knew that must be The Book of Ramadosh. I tried to keep calm. This would be the first time I would see Ana’kh printed in a book! And who could tell what the book is about? The Cheik turned the page. It looked old. He turned a few other pages, each looking newer and smoother than the last. None of the pages had anything written on it, though. And yet, the three others seemed to be absorbed in reading the book! Was I going mad? I did not want to interrupt them, or ask questions, but I was beginning to feel desperate. Another page was turned, and it was again completely blank. I sighed with irritation. The Cheik suddenly stopped, looked at me and said, “Moo Akhazaa, forgive me, please.” He laughed gently. “You cannot see the writing without the necessary machine,” he continued. “We no longer need it, at this stage, and when you get to stage 18 and over, you won’t need it either, but for the moment, this machine will help you see the writing.” He opened the little box that was on the table next to the book, and took out a sophisticated-looking contraption. It was obviously meant to be used as eyeglasses, but did not look like modern ones. Rather, it was more like a Seventeenth Century Swiss watch, and I saw wheels attached to it on which certain letters and numbers were written, some big, some small, in an old and elegant font, looking like codes. “What is this?” I asked. “It is going to help your vision,” said Cheik Al Huseini. “Take a look at how it is constructed.” There were three layers of lenses for each eye, made of glass or crystal, completely transparent. A small wheel, made of gold and edged with green topaz, was attached to each lens, all on one side. Each wheel had a little knob used for adjusting the codes. You would lift each lens individually, and adjust the wheel to the required code. On the other side was a larger wheel, about twice the size of the little wheels, and it adjusted itself to the position of the small wheels once they were in the perfect position. Once the arrangement of the lenses and wheels was complete, the machine would allow you to see colors we usually do not see on earth. Within these colors reside separate dimensions, or perhaps the colors reside in these dimensions, which is really one and the same. It is as if a door is opened to a spatial gate, an entrance to these parallel dimensions. You are on earth, but through your Conduit, you are entering an unearthly, separate dimension. Now, put the machine on, and look at the bookcases. Don’t look at the light from the window. This will allow your retina to adjust, and will bring up certain visual faculties.”

“What does it do?” I asked, putting the machine on. “It emulates the natural vision of the Anunnaki, who do not possess a retina, but a more complex mechanism. Even if you close your eyes, once you put the machine on, you can still see.”

“What is the name of this machine?” I asked, still looking at the bookcase, as directed. “It is called Minaizar, which is a diminutive of Minzar, the ability to see. The vision through the Minaizar is called Nazra,” said the Cheik.

“I am seeing something strange,” I said. “The bookcase is suddenly huge, astronomical…” “But it is still visually very clear, right?” said the Cheik. “Unlike the usual type of visual enlargement, like a magnifier, which blurs everything and forces you to step back, the Minaizar retains its sharp image.”

“This

is true,” I said, “But I feel a little dizzy…” I closed my eyes to refresh them, and was amazed that I could still see, just as the Cheik said before. I opened my eyes and returned to the table, sat down and looked at the book through the machine. Geometrical forms and numerical symbols were printed on the page I looked at. As I was gazing at them, they opened up, unfolded, and I saw letters coming through and appear on the page. Everything was written in pure, original Ana’kh. I could read The Book of Rama Dosh! Here I must explain a few things about Ana’kh, which would clarify my reading. Ana’kh is a unique language, and has some

characteristics that no earthly language possesses. For example, when one wants to translate a page verbally from say, Latin to English, each person will have slight variations on the text that they will produce. The same would happen in simultaneous translation of any living language by a translator in the United Nations. Even when translating a book on paper the variations will appear, which is making translation more an art than a science. Not so with Ana’kh. If a hundred Ulema will verbally translate a page written in Ana’kh, they will use the exact same words, in any language they use. The same goes for written translations. They are not really translating. They are transmitting, rather, with the help of the Conduit, and no variations will ever occur. Another interesting trait is that the phonetics make themselves clearly “heard” as you read Ana’kh, even if you have never seen or heard the word you are reading. The words pronounce themselves for you, and no mistakes are ever made. The machine, of course, facilitates that, but it is accomplished by the Conduit. The machine is actually linked directly to the Conduit. In any book, you cannot start in the middle of a paragraph or a word and still know what the page is all about. You must read a certain amount to grasp the meaning. With Ana’kh, each word presents its own meaning and message. There is no need for grammatical sequences. The words, helped by the machine, follow you, rather than you follow them. In an ordinary book, you have to go back to certain pages if you want to retrace something. In Ana’kh, because of this tendency of the words to follow, you don’t need to go back. Rather, you call the word to you. The simplest analogy would be a search engine on a computer. You type the word on a search engine, and the connected messages appear. That is what happens with Ana’kh. When you look at a page, you encounter about three hundred Nokta – meaning spots, or messages. You look at a certain Nokta, and it opens up to thousands of other words and meanings. The content is huge, but not intimidating, since it opens up in what seems to be multiple screens. Then, you can choose what you are interested in. I was reading along, finding it very easy to understand the pure, traditional Ana’kh, and completely comfortable with the viewing machine, so much so that I no longer noticed wearing it. I was particularly interested in the creation of humanity, so the book took me to that moment in time. I kept doing this, moving from one Nokta to another, until I decided to move to another subject. I was fascinated by what the book had to offer regarding the dimensions and limitations of the universe. I got the precise information I wanted regarding the question of whether the universe is expanding or shrinking. After that, I wandered into a Nokta regarding the future of humanity. One thing led to another, and I was so totally absorbed, that I did not know if the other three were still with me or not, and certainly did not know how much time passed. Finally, after watching millions of years enfold in front of me, I pulled back with a sigh. I felt the hand of Dr. Farid on my shoulder, and turned. “Do you know that you have been reading for two days?” he asked, smiling.

“Two days?” I asked, startled. “I did not eat, or drink, or sleep for two full days?” “Yes,” said Dr. Farid. “And you squeezed millions of years into two days. Time to go.” I did not feel it. Not a bit of exhaustion or thirst or hunger was caused by this intense study that lasted two days. On the contrary, I felt as comfortable and refreshed as if I came back from vacation. I mentioned that to Dr. Farid on our way back and he said that this was a common reaction, though some people did feel rather exhausted. Apparently it was an individual reaction. Still, he advised me to go to the hotel and rest.”

*** *** ***

Entities Created by the Anunnaki, and the Ulema in Modern Times “Helama-Gooliim”

I. Definition and introduction II. Their nature and essence III. The creation process of these entities _______________________

I. Definition and introduction: Name of entities (Human-like) created by Anunnaki-Ulema for the purpose of performing a good deed. They are part animal, part human, part Golem, part Ghoul; a hybrid race. They are made of clay, or earth materials, much like all of us, but they have certain physical differences from both humans and animals. They look exactly like normal people; they have eyes, hands, feet, etc. “They are not at all like machines or robots. You will not think them anything but human if you saw them…”said Ulema Mordechai. They are born full adult. They are sensitive to light, so they work only by night, but they are nevertheless great engineers. Ulema Mordechai stated that when the Ulema, and some Kabbalists, reach the holy level of Kadash Daraja, they can create life; real life.

II. Their nature and essence: The creatures would function much like human beings, but they have three deep fundamental differences: • 1-They don’t have a soul, • 2-They don’t have a physical heart that functions like a blood pump, • 3-They don’t have a wired brain.

Their essence comes from another dimension, to which they return after their task is done. They are created for that task, and that is their only purpose. The creator tells them what to do, and they do it right away. In my case, I have created four of them to build houses for poor people in Estonia, and they did it very nicely, overnight.”

III. The creation process of these entities: Ulema Mordechai said: “I create each of them separately. For each, I bring with me seven pieces of papers on which I write certain codes, and I have to have my cane with me. Then I take soil, earth, or clay, and pour water on it to make it pliable. Once it’s the right consistency, I mold it into a ball. I turn off most of the lights, leaving a very low illumination, maybe one candle or a small lamp, and pull back about four to five feet. I then read a certain text that would encourage the ball to take the next step, which is to shape itself into an oblong of about four feet, and be ready to follow my special design. At that point I take my cane, walk to the other side of the oblong, dip the cane into the oblong, and stretch it. I command the oblong to duplicate a human form, and it

becomes a statue, lifeless, but similar in every way to the human form. I take the seven pieces of paper, and put two in the eyes, two in the ears, one in the mouth, and one on the breast, over the heart. I roll the seventh piece as if it were a homemade cigarette, go to the other side of the statue, and throw the rolled paper at it. It always lands either in the nose or between the feet, and either position is correct. The statue starts to move and attempts to stand up. At this time I turn around and leave the room for a few minutes, so as not to look at the statue as it comes to life. Seeing the actual transformation is forbidden by the Code of the Ulema, as stated in the Book of Rama Dosh. I stand behind the door of the room, and wait until I hear the creature make a sound, which tells me that the procedure is complete. I go back into the room, welcome the creature, give it clothes to wear, and pull out all the papers, to keep safely until such time as they are needed to disassemble the creature and send its essence back to its original dimension. I create them to do one single task. When the task is accomplished, I ask them to lie on the floor, next to each other, return the pieces of paper with the codes to the correct places, and pour water over their bodies. The bodies disappear, leaving earth on the floor, and the essence goes back to where it came from.” Asking the Ulema: “Do they always go away peacefully?” he replied: “No, sometimes they develop a personality, if the task is a bit longer, and they have the delusion of being human and want to stay in our dimension. Of course it would be cruel and inhuman to let them stay, not to mention dangerous, but they do become tricky. So the Ulema or Kabbalist must be even trickier, and hypnotize the creature into deep sleep. Then I put the papers where they belong and set the paper on fire, and the body starts smouldering. At that time, we pour the water over them and they disappear…they built for me nice houses…The next morning, very early, I went to inspect the houses, and removed the great blanket that covered the area. The blanket is a large plasmic sheet that can create a shield of invisibility over the entire area. We just refer to it as a ‘blanket’ because it’s a short and easy name…”

*** *** *** Columns “charged” with Anunnaki’s Supernatural Powers

“Jachim”, “Jachin” Two large cast-bronze pillars in the Temple of Solomon Jachim”, “Jachin”: Ana’kh/Ulemite/Hebrew. Noun. Pronounced Ya-chim in Ana’kh. I. Definition and introduction II. Theosophy and Kaballah definition III. Ulema’s interpretation _____________________

I. Definition and introduction: Jachin and Boaz were the names given by the Phoenician builder and architect Huram “Hiram” to two large cast-bronze pillars that stood on either side of the entrance to the Temple in Jerusalem, also called the Temple of Solomon. Huram was also the architect of the Temple. Jachin and Boaz were immense, impressive in design and architectural structure; eighteen cubits (about 27 feet) high and twelve cubits (about 18 feet) around, and were decorated with secret symbolic Phoenician motifs.

II. Theosophy and Kabalah definition: Theosophy and Kabalah define Jachin as the right pillar of the Sephirothal Tree composed of Hochmah (wisdom), Hesed (mercy), and Netsah (firmness). Its companion Boas (Bo’az), the left pillar, consists of Binah (intelligence), Geburah (strength), and Hod (splendor). Jachin and Boaz together represent the dual manas, or higher and lower ego.

III. Ulema’s interpretation: Ulemite literature suggests that the Jachin and Boaz were columns “charged” with Anunnaki’s supernatural powers. The Two Pillars called “Amid” in Phoenician and Ana’kh (Plural of Amud, which means a column in Phoenician, Ugaritic, and Arabic) appear to play a paramount role on the landscape of esoteric knowledge, as elaborately depicted in the Anunnaki-Ulema extraterrestrial manuscript, the “Book of Ramadosh”. Ulema Naphtali ben Yacob said, verbatim, “The two pillars were an architectural structure in the Temple of Solomon, but the fact that they were unattached to the floor’s foundation, and stood as a composition of free-standing columns reveals their esoteric-metaphysical importance in Ana’kh literature. The Amid “Two Pillars” have a deep meaning, known only to the “Illuminated”. The Amid (Pillars; columns) are a primordial, and an integral part of the Eluhi Matrix (Divine Grid; Creator’s Plan), which defines the very structure and nature of the multiple existences of the physical and nonphysical beings, who inhabit our world, and commonly reffered to, and/or called the Elohim, Nafar, the extraterrestrials, intraterrestrials, hybrids, and humans The Two Pillars represent many things, and are traditionally related to and associated with (To name a few): • 1-Duality of Man; • 2-Molecular copies of mankind; • 3-Trans-Teleportation; • 4-Metal transmutation; • 5-Solomon’s gold mine; • 6-The Knights Templar; • 7-St. John of Malta Order; • 8-Electro-magnetic mind-body Saphra (Entering-Exiting adjacent non-physical dimension); • 9-Hiram-Solomon Freemasonry Brotherhood; • 10-The Atlantean pillars/gates;

• 11-The origin of religions.

*** *** *** Anunnaki’s Sex and Reproduction “Jin.Si-Yah”

I. Introduction II. Hybrids III. Major points about the subject ________________

I. Introduction: In the Anunnaki’s society, sex and reproduction are two separate functions. Anunnaki reproduction is done by technology, involving the light passing through the woman’s body until it reaches her ovaries and fertilizes her eggs. The eggs go into a tube. The woman is lying on a white table for this procedure, surrounded by female medical personnel. If performed by uncaring aliens (such as the grays and the reptilians) it is unpleasant and even can be painful, which has given rise to the abductee’s stories of suffering. However, not all aliens are created equal. The Anunnaki, which are a very compassionate race, are very gentle and the procedure is harmless. Apparently, the Anunnaki version of sex is much more enjoyable for both genders. It involves an emanation of light from both participants. The light mingles and the result is a joy that is at the same time physical and spiritual. The Anunnaki do not have genitals the way we do.

II. Hybrids: As a hybrid becomes more and more Anunnaki, he/she loses the sexual organs and becomes physically like the Anunnaki. The hybrid welcomes the changes and feels that he/she has gained a lot through the transformation. The Anunnaki mate for life, like ducks. They don’t even understand the concept of infidelity, and don’t have a word for cheating, mistress, extramarital affairs, etc. in their language. Like many extraterrestrials, the Anunnaki do not have genital organs, but a lower level of aliens who inhabit the lowest interdimensional zone and alienshybrids living on earth do. The stories of the abductees who claim to have had sex with Anunnaki are to be disregarded. Those stories are pure fiction.

III. Major points about the subject: • 1-Aliens reproduce in laboratories. • 2-Aliens do not practice sex at all.

• 3-Aliens fertilize “each other” and keep the molecules (not eggs or sperms, or mixed liquids from males and females) in containers at a very specific temperature and following well defined fertilization reproduction specs. • 4-Alien babies are retrieved from the containers after 6 months. • 5-The following month, the mother begins to assume her duty as a mother. Alien mothers do not breast-feed their babies, because they do not have breast, nor do they produce milk to feed their babies. • 6-Alien babies are nourished by a “light conduit.” • 7-Human sperm or eggs are useless to extraterrestrials of the higher dimension. • 8-Extraterrestrials are extremely advanced in technology and medicine. Consequently, they do NOT need any part, organ, liquid or cell from the human body to create their own babies. However, there are aliens who live in lower dimensions and zones who did operate on abductees for other reasons – some are genetic, others pure experimental.

*** *** ***

Abradu

Abradu is the name of the custodian of the conic books of an Anunnaki library, and particularly the calendars of future events. Usually depicted as a deity in the form of an eagle, or a man with the face of an eagle with large wings. This depiction was very common in several manuscripts and calendars of the ancient world; Mesopotamia, Babylonia, Phoenicia, Turkey, Persia, and including the Mayas, Incas and Aztecs. Ulema Mordachai ben Zvi said that there is a direct link between the remnants of the Anunnaki in Sumer and Phoenicia and the Pre-Columbian Mesoamerican civilizations.

The study of the Mayan calendar and other pertinent inscriptions revealed Mayan deities resembling the Abradus, and depicted as a man-eagle with huge wings. The Anunnaki calendar does not interpret time as a fixed period or periods or events, but rather a continuum of pastpresent-future. It is not linear but perpetual and shapeless. Strikingly, the Mayan Trecenas share similar principle(s) and represent spiritual and non-linear concepts of time. In “Ilmu Donia” manuscripts/scrolls, almost all the Abradus are depicted as a winged sage and/or an eagle with multiple wings, similar to the Mayan “Calendar Eagle”, sometimes referred to as a dragon, or a celestial bird.

______________________

The Pre-Columbian/Mayan Abradu on a Mesoamerican calendar.

_____________________ Filfila “Fil-I-fila” and Hafnah-Baricha

I. Definition and introduction II. The creative power of the “Female-Energy” III. Hafnah-Baricha: Definition and introduction. IV. Creative energy IV. Anunnaki-Ulemite mushroom and the “Sacred Halo” and Holy Grail

_____________________

I. Definition and introduction: Name for an esoteric symbol closely related to the Anunnaki’s “Light Liquid” and the “Flower of Life”. Literally it means a rose. And the rose represents a magical chalice. Some time, the chalice itself. Quite often, this chalice was depicted as a mushroom. It is quite obvious, that the chalice, the rose, the Flower of Life are symbols. In black arts, esoterism, so-called magic, and other secret esoteric and occult teachings and principles, behind each symbol, there is another secret symbol, and behind each depiction or illustration, there is another secret illustration and depiction. Filfila is no exception. Perhaps the following excerpt from the Anunnaki-Ulema Kira’at, could elucidate the matter: “…The meaning of the name of the great Perseus, founder of the Perseid Dynasty, and builder of the citadel of Mycenae is: “The Place of the Mushroom”, and various illustrations of the mushroom appear abundantly on churches’ columns. Another striking example is the figure of the Biblical Melchizedek that appeared on a façade of the Cathedral de Chartre in France, holding a chalice in the shape of a mushroom, symbolizing life, and perhaps the Holy Grail, as interpreted in the literature of Cathars, Knights Templar, and many enlightened eastern secret societies. It was also interpreted as the “Divine-Human Vessel”, meaning the womb of Virgin Mary; the very womb that gave birth to Jesus.

II. The creative power of the “Female-Energy”: In ancient Phoenician and Akkadian traditions closely related to the Anunnaki, the mushroom as a chalice represents the creative power of the “Female-Energy”. More precisely, the fecundity of a female Anunnaki goddess, giver of life and all living creatures. This fecundity source came in the form of a mitochondrial DNA. Also, the secret extracted liquid of the mushroom represented the “Light Liquid” known also as Elixir of Life. On many Templars’ pillars and Bourj (Upper part of a medieval fortress or a castle) in Syria, Malta and Lebanon, the mushroom is carefully illustrated as a “Flower of Life” known to the Phoenicians, Habiru (Hebrew), early Arabs, Sumerians and Anunnaki as:

• a-Wardah • b-Ward • c-Vardeh These three words (Meaning a rose, or a flower) in ancient linguistic context, symbolized the blooming of life. At one point in history, the mushroom’s figure was used by the Templar Order of St. John of Malta as the symbol of the Holy Grail. And in other passages, the mushroom represented a head; the head of a Sinhar “A leader”. Some historians thought that the leader

was Baphomet, while others believed it was Noah, and another group believed it was the Prophet Mohammed, and finally, there is a group of learned masters who claimed that is was the Khalek of Markabah. Khalek is one of the seventy two names/attributes of God in Arabic (Now, 99), and Markabah or Merkabah means a spaceship in Sumerian and Akkadian.

M ass burning of the Cathars. They paid a high price because of their esoteric beliefs. Photo below: Montségur, in Southern France, the last stronghold of the Cathars.

Pre-Columbian “Guatemala” mushroom-priest, who was in charge of esoteric-magical ritual ceremonies, similar to the Phoenician Melkart’s ceremonies in Arwad, and Amrit.

_______________________________

The Anunnaki’s mushroom symbol gave birth to the “Cult of Head”. Anne Ross in her book “Pagan Celtic Britain”, wrote: “The Cult of the Human Head constitutes a persistent theme

throughout all aspects of Celtic life spiritual and temporal and the symbol of the severed head may be regarded as the most typical and universal of their religious attitudes.”

The Fountain in St. Peter's Square in the Vatican is a perfect example of the esoteric representation of the mushroom.

______________________

The Anunnaki’s mushroom also influenced early Christian royal coronation ceremonies, such as the coronation of the first Christian Emperor, Constantine The Great. It also shaped several early hidden Christian symbols, including Catholic architecture in the eastern and western hemispheres, particularly, the Fountain in St. Peter's Square in the Vatican.

P hoto on the right: This painting depicts the coronation ceremony of the first Christian Emperor, Constantine The great. The umbrella-shape right above Constantine's head is an esoteric mushroom representation. ______________________________

The Anunnaki’s mushroom symbol gave birth to the “Cult of Head”. Anne Ross in her book “Pagan Celtic Britain”, wrote: “The Cult of the Human Head constitutes a persistent theme throughout all aspects of Celtic life spiritual and temporal and the symbol of the severed head may be regarded as the most typical and universal of their religious attitudes.” The Anunnaki’s mushroom also influenced early Christian royal coronation ceremonies, such as the coronation of the first Christian Emperor, Constantine The Great. It also shaped several early hidden Christian symbols, including Catholic architecture in the eastern and western hemispheres, particularly, the Fountain in St. Peter's Square in the Vatican. Arwadians and early Phoenicians and Ugarit’s priests developed the cult into an elaborate secret ritual. Later on, neighboring civilizations have adopted the ritual, and transformed it into a worship ritual, without discovering its secret esoteric meaning, and the implications of the use of the “Hafnah-Baricha”.

II. Creative energy:

The world, including all life-forms were created by a “Feminine Energy”. In other words, some sort of a “Female Power”. This creative energy was represented by a mushroom. The very same mushroom that has appeared in religious ornaments and statues, decorating the façade of many Gothic churches in Europe. The mushroom is one of the primordial symbols and signs used by the Anunnaki in Phoenicia and Mesopotamia. In some of the Babylonian cylinders, the mushroom is depicted as a rosette.In fact, the Akkadian-Sumerian tablets, as well as Anunnaki’s inscriptions in the Book of Ramadosh, and “Ilmu Donia” (Science of the World or Universe) referred to goddesses and female energy that have shaped the known cosmos, and gave a life-form to everything that has existed on Earth. Early Gnostics and mystics in Anatolia have claimed that the early Gnostic form of Christianity has accepted this concept. In fact, many of the early Gnostic Church doctors wore a toga decorated with mushroom flowers. Madame Helena Petrovna Blavatsky has said, “The pallium, or ancient stole of the bishop, is the feminine sign when worn by a priest in worship.”

III. Anunnaki-Ulemite mushroom and the “Sacred Halo” and Holy Grail: According to Ulema Master Li, even the Jewish Yamulka and the canope used in early Christian coronation ceremonies are a vivid but secret symbol of the Anunnaki’s mushroom. The Hindu, Buddhists and early Christians transformed the shape of a mushroom into a “Sacred Halo”, as sign of enlightenment and sainthood. The Anunnaki Sinhars were always depicted as superbeings with a halo over their heads. The Knight Templars depicted the Holy Grail as a divine symbol of the “Holy mushroom Amanita Muscaria”, and vice versa. In the ritual ceremony of the “Serpent Circle” of Milkart on the Island of Arwad, the “Holy Mushroom” was always visible on Milkart’s altar, as a sign of health, life, and healing power.

*** *** *** Lagi-zulum “Lagishimmar”

I. Definition and introduction II. Symbolism III. The “Arwa’h-Zaa’faraan” IV. Esoteric and magical use by the Anunnaki-Ulema

If you look carefully at the sculptures of the gods and kings of Sumer, Babylon, Mesopotamia, Assyria, Chaldea, so on, you will notice that they always carry something in their hands; a sort of a handbag, a purse, perhaps a bucket? Did you ever wonder why? First, what is “this thing?” Second, why “this thing” was so important to them? In their Ana’kh/Ulemite language, the Anunnaki-Ulema call “this thing” Lagishimmar “Lagi-zulum”.

I. Definition and introduction: Lagishimmar “Lagi-zulum” is an Ana’kh-Sumerian-Babylonian-Mesopotamian noun which means and represents the “Spathe of the Male Date-Palm. A symbol for: • a-A fertile agriculture; • b- Lands and civilization prosperity; • c- Cure for many diseases and illnesses.

From Lagishimmar “Lagi-zulum”, derived: The Old Babylonian/Mesopotamian, Chaldean and Sumerian words: • a- Zulum, which means date; • b- Gishimmar, which means a date palm.

II. Symbolism: Lagishimmar “Lagi-zulum” (Spathe of the Male Date-Palm) appeared on many ancient Sumerian, Akkadian, Mesopotamian and Babylonian sculptures, obelisks, inscriptions, texts, clay tablets, and cylinders, such as: • 1-The “Eagle-Headed Deity” 883-59 B.C.; a Mesopotamian/Neo-Assyrian limestone, that depicts an eagle-headed, winged divinity on the wall of an apartments of the royal palace at Nimrud in northern Iraq, built by Assurnasirpal II, King of Assyria. • 2-The “Cylinder Seal with the Winged Su Disk” (White Calcite Cylinder Seal 3200-3000 B.C. Mesopotamia.) • 3-The Khorsabad Deity holding a flowing vase”, in Khorsabad, Nabu Temple. • 4- The Legend of Oannes. • 5- The “Winged figure from the palace of Sargon of Akkad in Assyria. • 6- Additional illustrations of the bucket or the vessel appeared on inscriptions, cylinders, and statues of Tiglath Pileser, Sargon, Markuk, Sennacherib, Nimrud, Sardanapalus, Nebuchadnezzar, Asshur, Shalmaneser, Neriglissar, Nabonidus, Assur-bani-pal, ShamasPhul, and Esar Haddon, so on. Originally and essentially, it represented the “Tree of Life”, and became a symbol of: • a-Royal authority, • b-The visible wealth of a nation, • c-Settlement and development of societies, • d-Power of a kingdom, • e-A national pride, • f-And above all, the “Tree of Life”.

The “Tree of Life” is the “physical chart, the DNA sequences, and the direct link between humans and their creators, the Anunnaki and the Igigi,” said Ulema Al Baydani Tamer bin abi Sufian, and Ulema Saber bin Thabet Al Ghazali.

III. The “Arwa’h-Zaa’faraan”:

King Solomon, who was very familiar with Ana’kh, and the “Book of Ramadosh”, knew how to extract a juice from dates, and mix it with “Zaafaran”.

A Babylonian eagle-headed genii or guardian holding in his hand Lagi-zulum (Spathe of the Male Date-Palm)

___________________________

The mix produced the magical yellowish liquid, then called “Arwa’h-Zaa’faraan”, exclusively used by Solomon, King Hiram, and the Anunnaki-Ulema in writing the secret names of the gods of the Anunnaki (Anu.Na.Ki), and to summon the presence of “Superior Beings”. The Temple of the Moon God in Ur, built between 4,000 and 5,000 years ago used date palm trunks to build its altars, shrines and reception rooms. According to Islamic tradition, a date tree was said to be the ‘Tree of Life’ in the Garden of Eden and to have sheltered, and fed Mary when she was pregnant with Jesus. According to very ancient Near Eastern oral traditions, generated by the Gnostics, and the bishops of early Eastern Christianity in Anatolia, Antioch (Intaquieh), Konia, Adana, Aleppo, Maalula, Kaamishli, Izmir, and Sa’ad-Neyah, the “Solomon’s Juice”, called in Arabic and proto-Aramaic “Suleiman Shiraab”, was the Elixir of Life, wrongly nicknamed ORME by contemporary authors. Mesopotamian kings and deities preserved this Anunnaki’s magical liquid, this life-giver and lifeprotector (Shirab) in the bucket they always carried in their hands.

IV. The esoteric and magical use by the Anunnaki-Ulema: The early Anunnaki Ulema used the “Deity’s Hand- Bucket”, as their secret logo. It appeared in the archaic inscriptions and texts of the “Brotherhood of Melkart”, the “Circle of the Fish”, the “Serpent Society”, in Ugarit, Amrit, Tyre, and Sidon, on the lost cylinder-ring of King Solomon, and particularly in the diagrams of the “Book of Ramadosh.” Symbolically, the “Bucket” represented the water of life; the source of life; the source of all knowledge. Centuries later, the Anunnaki-Ulema’s “Bucket” was introduced in the ancient literature of Babylon, Mesopotamia, Assyria, Chaldea, Sumer and the lands of the Hittites in Anatolia, and frequently used by the gods and kings of the ancient world of the Near East and the Middle East. Almost, every Babylonian King had his own “Bucket”. And frequently, the Mesopotamian and Babylonian gods, the ancient deities of the region, the monarchs of the ancient Middle/Near East were depicted on cylinders and tablets holding a bucket. According to the “Book of Ramadosh,” the “Bucket” contained the elixir of life.

A winged deity holding in his hand the Spathe of the Male Date-Palm. Drawn by Faucher-Gudin, from a bas-relief from Nimrûd.

______________________

And in secret ritual ceremonies held on the Island of Arwad, Ugarit, Tyre, Sidon, Byblos and inside the Temple of Solomon, and the palace of Hiram, drops of water from the “Bucket” were used as Za’apharan, a sort of a yellowish writing ink, invisible to the naked eye. Such practice was not part of magical rituals, but prescriptions of secret extraterrestrial techniques which developed supernatural powers.

The Za’apharan was also used in the early Arabian magic ceremonies and spirits séances, to write down the secret and powerful names of Allah (The Muslim God), the Al Arwah (The spirits), and the Jinns. The divine names were written on a magical circle drawn on the floor, and/or waxed parchment-papers. The word Za’apharan is not a linguistic fantasy. It did exist in the ancient literature of the Near East and the Middle East. As a matter of fact, Za’apharan is still use in many modern Eastern languages, including Turkish, Persian, Arabic and Syriac (Syriani).

*** *** *** A chapter on our religions’ link to the Anunnaki “Gizzidu-ra”

Gizzidu-ra is a chapter in the Book of Ramadosh, which explains our religions link to the Anunnaki, and describes the traits of the Anunnaki gods and goddesses. The chapter tells us that everything started with the Anunnaki who have created on Earth, religions, priesthood hierarchy, and worship rituals. Near Eastern, Middle Eastern, Semitic, Akkadian and Sumerian gods and goddesses stories, epics, myths, and hymns were directly influenced by the Anunnaki’s mythology and pantheon. All came from the cradle of humanity’s civilizations, Iraq, and Phoenicia, where the Anunnaki lived. Later on, Egypt and the Fertile Crescent will join in. The Anunnaki gods and goddesses were often depicted both in human and divine forms, each one representing and symbolizing different forces and shapes of Mother Nature, heaven and earth, extraordinary strength and human weaknesses as well. Sumerian gods and goddesses shared and expressed human feelings, and emotions, such as fear, anger, inquietude, affection, hate and vengeance. They had human persona, divergent and convergent traits and lived together in family groups, as we do on earth. Many of the deities overlap their counterparts in a multitude of mythologies and pantheons. The Babylonians adopted most of the Sumerian pantheon when they invaded and took over Sumeria. The names were simply epithets, and tiles, so, differences between deities didn’t really matter after all. Even the early Hebrews (Habiru) borrowed deities’ names from the Phoenicians, including the name, title and attributes of their god Yahweh. The Anunnaki gods and goddesses universe is over-populated with divine beings, and demons who are portrayed in an anthropomorphic way, and are far superior to humans, and they live endless lives. • a-The Sumerian word for god is Dingir,

• b- Ilu in Akkadian, • c- Eli and Alla in Aramaic, • d- Elohi (Elohim) in Hebrew, • e- Allah and Ilah in Arabic, • f- Baal and El in Phoenician, Ugaritic and many other Semitic languages of the era. The Anunnaki deities lived in Sum. É, which means a temple, in Sumerian, and Bïtum in Akkadian. From Bitum, derived several similar Semitic words meaning the same thing, such as: • a-Beit or Beth in Hebrew, • b- Beit or Bayt in Arabic, • c- Bitu in Assyrian, • d- Bayto and Bayta in Aramaic, • e- Bit in Phoenician. The gods and goddesses have a human appearance; they have a physical body, similar to our human body. They love to eat, and they need food constantly. They also love to be pampered, to be washed, perfumed and dressed up to the nines. And humans were assigned the duties of serving them, feeding them, and working their fields. Like humans, many of the gods and goddesses were vicious, vengeful, merciful, ambitious, aggressive, and friendly.

Moon-god, Sin, (In Turkey) also called Shammas in various Near Eastern and Middle Eastern cultures and religions. Sin, dominated the Eastern pantheon for centuries in Turkey (Anatolia) and neighboring countries.

Cylinder describing repairs on the temple of the moon-god Sin at Ur by King Nabonidus, with a prayer for his son Belshazzar. Terracotta, 555-539 B.C. _________________________

Some were better disposed to human beings than others. The gods are usually married, and some had more than one wife. A goddess may be a sister of a god in one pantheon, and a wife in another; however, this, does not categorically mean that the god married his sister.

Ur-Nammu with Shekina (female spirit) offers libations to the Tree of Life to both the Moon Goddess Ningal and the Moon God Nannar.

The basalt stella of Nabonidus.

Hugari-Darja

I. Definition II. Composition of the three worlds or universes _______________________

I. Definition: Also called “Baa’-La Guri Darja”. Hugari-Darja is an expression referring to the third level of an Anunnaki-Ulema’s training. More precisely, it is the code or the name given to the AnunnakiUlema “Third Degree of Initiation.” Basically, it is an orientation program leading to the activation of the “Conduit”, this enigmatic invisible cell genetically created by the Anunnaki, and installed in the brains of early humans at the beginning of time. The Conduit, once activated can produce supernatural powers and faculties. A student who has completed the Hugari-Darja becomes capable of mastering extraordinary deeds, such as, to name a few, teleportation, materialization, dematerialization, levitation, telekinesis, cells’ self-reproduction, entering a parallel dimension, reading others’ thoughts, so on. It was reported by Ulema Naphtali ben Yacob, that the Tibetan “Third Eye” concept originated from the Anunnaki’s Hugari-Darja. Cheik Allamah Sadek Zukri bin Abi Sufian claimed that the ancient practice of “Firasah”, which is the technique of reading others’ minds, and guessing allies and foes intentions, was inspired by the Anunnaki Hugari-Darja. In this orientation program, a person is taught secrets about the basic structures of three worlds that are closely associated with humans. Thus, the term “Third Degree” or “Third Level” is metaphorically used. It is closely related to the “architectural foundation” of the cosmos, and which is the secret origin of the esoteric concept of “Sacred Geometry”, and the Masonic third degree.

II. Composition of the three worlds or universes: These three worlds are: • 1-Physical world or physical plane. It consists of our solar system, and similar planetary systems, anywhere in the universe, with identical and/or different laws of physics. • 2-The parallel world or parallel dimension. It consists of a multitude of universes and worlds. • 3-The Anunnaki Shama. It consists of the highest plane of the cosmos, which is the sphere of the Creation of the universes and all life-forms. From this sphere was created the Big Bang of the universe. This concept is found in numerous metaphysical and esoteric teachings and practices. In fact, one form, and/or a similar concept of this Anunnaki Hugari-Darja have existed in ancient religions.

*** *** ***

Huina-Ta’h-Ra

According to the Ulema, and the Book of Ramadosh, it means Anunnaki’s student purification ritual before entering the classroom. It is composed of three words: • a-Huina, which means, energy; life. • b-Ta’h, which means purification, or mental cleansing. • c-Ra could mean many things, but in this situation, it is agreed upon that Ra means the “Elevated Being”.

All Anunnaki students are required to purify their bodies before starting their course of studies, particularly the first stage, called “Mental Cleansing”. This could have influenced an ancient tradition created by the Jewish scribes, since earliest times, who had to purify their body before adding the name of God into the Torah. Ulema Naphtali ben Yacob said: “Each student must purify his or her own being “Mind” alone, because the mixing of the impurities might produce a barrier to the proper purification. Incidentally, remember the Essenes, these Judaic sect members of the Second Temple era? At first, they used the Anunnaki’s style of purification, but as time went by, and their numbers grew, they changed into a Mikvah-like, communal purification. A certain similarity can be established with the Christian baptism; it is all the same idea of purity and cleanliness. The Christians believe that the mind and spirit are indeed cleansed by the baptism. The purification exercise occurs inside a small room, entirely made of shimmering white marble.

Two priests in a ritual purification ceremony, surrounded by a cone (Large jar), similar to the Anunnaki cone used by novices during their Huina-Tah-Ra purification process (Mind and Body) which occurs on the first two weeks of their learning/orientation program in Ashtari (Ne.Be.Ru “Nibiru”) Bronze, circa 1150 B.C.; a gift given to Shilhak-Inshushinak, King of the Elamite.

_________________________

In the middle of the room, there is a basin, made out of the same material, and filled with a substance called “Nou-Rah Shams”; an electro-plasma substance that appears like ‘liquid-light.’ It actually means, in Anakh, The Liquid of Light. Nou, or Nour, or sometimes Menour, or MenouRa, means light. Shams means sun. Nour in Arabic means light. The Ulema in Egypt, Syria, Iraq and Lebanon use the same word in their opening ceremony. Sometimes, the word Nour becomes Nar, which means fire. This is intentional, because the Ulemas, like the Phoenicians, believed in fire as a symbolic procedure to purify the thoughts. The Anunnaki’s purification does more than purifying the body. The substance Anunnaki use purifies the mind and spirit as well. It’s all very pleasant. Every minute you spend in the basin, you will feel lighter, happier, more complete within yourself and sparkling clean. The second phase of the purification is called “Nif-Malka-Roo’h-Dosh”. Nif means mind. Centuries later, it was used by terrestrials as Nifs or Roo’h, meaning Soul or Spirit. Since the Anunnaki did not believe in a ‘separate soul,’ the mind was the only source of creation and mental development, while humans continued to interpret it as ‘Soul.’ Nif, Nifs, Nefes, Nafs, Nefesh mean the same thing in Akkadian, Hittite, Aramaic, Hebrew, Ugaritic, Arabic, Syriac, and Anunnaki languages. Malka means kingdom or a higher level of knowledge and mental development. Humans changed Malka to Malakoot or Malkout, and these words are used in Aramaic, Hebrew, Syriac, Coptic, Arabic, Phoenician and so many other languages. Roo’h is the highest level of mental achievement. The Arabs use the same word “Rouh”, while the Hebrew word is “Ru’ach”. However, the meaning changed in both languages, to represent soul, not “Mind” as originally understood in Anunnaki language. And “Dosh” means revered or holh, “Kadosh” in Hebrew. After this phase of purification, the Anunnaki student enters a moderately sized room off the classroom. In the room there is a cell, shaped as a transparent cone. The cell floats in the air, approximately twelve centimeters above the floor. The top of the cell is connected to a beam originating from a grid attached to a ceiling floating in the air; it is totally suspended on its own. The student steps inside the cone. A door opens and the student enters the contraption. Inside the cone, a clear fog begins to form in the center. After a short while, the fog’s color changes from white to silver-blue in form of waves, and the student starts to see his/her thoughts registering on a machine serving as an information board and which is posted on the right side of the cell. These thoughts begin to take physical shape, which is instantly copied to a screen. The screen transforms the thoughts-form into a code. Almost instantly, the code is transformed into a sequence of numerical values. The sequences are the genetic formula of the student. This genetic formula is the “Identity Registration” of the Anunnaki student. In terrestrial terms, you can call it DNA. But it is more than that. It is the level of mental readiness for the next stage. At this point, the student begins to hear a direction in his/her head, as clear as if someone is talking to him/her directly. This is the moment when the student has been approached on a telepathic level. The student is instructed to free his/her mind from all thoughts. It is something like what the Japanese call “Koan,” or “Kara,” a state of “mind nothingness.” Then, something starts to happen; rays of various densities and colors surround the student in a cloud. It is tempting to compare it to the aura in terrestrial terms, but this is not the case. It is not an aura, because it is not bio-organic. It is entirely mental. What happens next takes only one minute; this is the most important procedure done for each Anunnaki student on the first day of his/her studies – the creation of the mental “Conduit.” A new identity is created for each Anunnaki student by the

development of a new pathway in his or her mind, connecting the student to the rest of the Anunnaki’s psyche. Simultaneously, the cells check with the “other copy” of the mind and body of the Anunnaki’s student, to make sure that the “Double” and “Other Copy” of the mind and body of the student are totally clean. During this phase, the Anunnaki student temporarily loses his or her memory, for a very short time. This is how the telepathic faculty is developed, or enhanced in everyone. It is necessary, to serve the total community of the Anunnaki. The individual program inside each Anunnaki student is immediately shared with everybody. Incidentally, this is why there is such a big difference between extra-terrestrial and human telepathy. Ulema Rabbi Mordechai said: “On earth, no one ever succeeds in emptying the whole mental content from human cells like the Anunnaki are so adept in doing, and the Conduit cannot be formed. Lacking the Conduit that is built for each Anunnaki, the human mind is not capable in communication with the extraterrestrials. However, don’t think for a moment that there is any kind of invasion of privacy.” The simplistic idea of any of your friends tapping into your private thoughts does not exist for the Anunnaki. Their telepathy is rather complicated. The Anunnaki have collective intelligence and individual intelligence. And this is directly connected to two things: the first is the access to the “Community Depot of Knowledge” that any Anunnaki can tap in and update and acquire additional knowledge. The second is an “Individual Prevention Shield,” also referred to as “Personal Privacy.” This means that an Anunnaki can switch on and off his direct link to the community, or perhaps better defined as a channel to other Anunnaki. By establishing the “Screen” or “Filter”, an Anunnaki can block others from either communicating with him or her, or simply preventing others from reading his/her personal thought.

“Filter”

“Screen” and “Shield” (Plasmic) are interchangeably used to describe the privacy protection. In addition, an Anunnaki can program telepathy and set it up on chosen channels, exactly as we turn on our radio set and select the station we wish to listen to. Telepathy has several frequency, channels and stations. When the establishment of the Conduit is complete, the student leaves the conic cell and heads toward the section assigned to him or her at the classroom.

*** *** ***

Kah-Doshar-Ra

Kah-Doshar-Ra means: • a-Purified • b-Pure • c-Holy It is an adjective attributed to “Students of the holy energy or source of life.” Kah-Doshar-Ra is the second section of an Anunnaki’s classroom, and its code is ‘18.’ This section has eighteen rows, each seating one apprentice. It is reserved to mid-level Anunnaki’s students. In Freemasonry, it is exactly the same thing; mid-level freemasons receive the degree ’18.’ With them, Kah-Doshar-Ra became Kadosh. Many Semitic and ancient Near East-Middle East languages have a word much like it, including: • a-The Hebrew and Aramaic Kadosh,

• b-The Coptic Kakous or Kouddous, • c-The Syriac Kouddous, • d-The Arabic Kouddous or Moukadass.

*** *** ***

A “AAH” The Anunnaki grand lord of the “liquid Energy”

A (pronounced Aah), also known as “A Maat”, and “A-miat” is the Anunnaki goddess of water (Enki is the male god of Earth’s water), that produced many life-forms at the dawn of the creation of our planet. According to the Book of Ramadosh, “A”, or water gave birth to all living organisms in the oceans, seas and lands. Later on, it was discovered from extraterrestrial literature, that “A” or water was the primordial source of energy for the USOs (Unidentified Submerged Objects).

Sennacherib

In pre-Islamic Arabic, as well as in contemporary literary and spoken Arabic, and Egyptian, the words “Maia”, and “Mai” (Pronounced Maay) means water, and is directly derived from the Anunnaki language. As cited in the Koran, and as told by Mohammad, Miat or Maia was source of all life-forms and life in general. It is written in the Koran and ancient Islamic scriptures: “Wa Khalkna Lakum min al mai, koula shay en hay.” Translated verbatim: “And we have created for you, from the water, everything that is alive.” Worth mentioning here, that many of the early Islamic scholars called “Al Allamah” (a variation of Ulema), were familiar with the teachings and writings of the Anunnaki-Ulema. In their book “Ilmu Al Donia” (Knowledge of the Universe), the Anunnaki-Ulema wrote: “A-miat created the Earth, the animals, the plants and the humans.” Later on, the Babylonians will adopt this primordial concept, and incorporate it in their clay tablets. The word “A” appeared in Sumerian, Akkadian, and Assyrian languages, and meant water. According to the Assyriologist Dr. H

inck, “A” also meant river, and sounded “pur”, as in Purrat.

Enki with two streams of water erupting from his shoulders, from a cylinder seal. Emerging from the mountain's depths is the Sumerian sun-god Utu (Akkadian Shamash) holding his saw-sword.

Originally, it was written phonetically, and was used in plural form, and the Assyrian word Miat became associated with its original meaning (Water). Tiglath Pileser said: “A-na mie inadu”, meaning “into waters shall I cast.” Sennacherib said: “Miat-su nadi kazuti a-na zumme-ya lu asti, meaning “Of its flowing nauseous waters for my thirst I drank.” And in the Anunnaki Book of Rama-Dosh, Sinhar Marduck said: “An-i miat, rafat bashar-ji,” meaning: “From its water, I elevated (created) Bashar (Man, human race).”

Ninhursag (Left) standing by the “Tree of Life”.

______________________________

I n the ancient Assyrian language, “A” meant water of the gods; rain. Legend has it that the monarchs of ancient Mesopotamia, Sumer and Babylon avoided at all costs to walk under the rain in a battle, because they believed that doing so will anger the gods, and bring bad luck. Sennacherib said: “Unnu va salgu nahli nathu saddi adura”, meaning: “Rain and snow, torrents, clefts of mountains, I avoided.” The Akkadian/Sumerian tablets, as well as the Anunnaki’s scrolls revealed that “A” gave birth to a great Anunnaki goddess called “Lady Plant”, Ninsar in Akkadian, Sumerian and old Babylonian. In conclusion, the Anunnaki goddess “A” was the origin of the Hebrew, Christian and Muslim belief in the ritual purification of the body through water.

Photos, right: The Goddess Ninhursag, here as the "Lady of Birth", c.2017-1763 B.C. Terracotta, Origin: Babylonian Period, Return of Amorites to Babylonia, Time of Isin and Larsa Dynasties.

_______________________

A nunnaki god Ea (On the right) in the Apsu (Absu “Abzu”, “Apzu”, Anunnaki-Akkadian-Sumerian noun) which is the Sumerian limitless and endless space, out of which the first waters precipitated. This was where god Ab, the father of the waters and lord of knowledge lived. In the Anunnaki-Ulema tradition, Absu is the geneticist who fashioned the first “Liquid energy” on Earth. ________________________________

In Phoenician cosmogeny, and the Book of Ramadosh, the Goddess “A” is much stronger than Enki, because she had the power to bring life to the lands, fertilize the soil, and even cause global floods. The Anunnaki-Ulema tradition tell us that the Anunnaki goddess “A” described to mankind, that the eight wounds, and the eight corresponding deities meant the 8 original sins of humans. Because she was a loving goddess, she decided to remove the original sins by creating eight spots on Earth, where sinners can go and bathe into eight wells created from the “divine Water” contained in her essence. This leads us to believe that the concept of purifying the body, as it appeared in Hebrew and Muslim scriptures, is derived from Anunnaki writings. And this concept has expanded to encompass the Christian notion of baptism.

*** *** ***

Do Anunnaki feel and react like us? Yes! The Anunnaki express emotions. There is a major misconception about the Anunnaki’s emotions and the nature of their feelings. Avalanches of erroneous theses were written about their cruelty, ferocious reptilian character, and particularly about abducting humans. Among the most considerate extraterrestrial races are: 1-The Lyrans; 2-The Nordics; 3-The Anunnaki. Unfortunately, misinformed writers, some of them are very well-known in the ufology community wrote chapters upon chapters describing how the Anunnaki and their remnants on earth control our mind and disrupt the order in our societies, because they have a malicious agenda. The truth is, the Anunnaki do not interfere in human affairs. They have left earth centuries ago. Those who are abducting humans are the “Grays”. The Anunnaki express their feelings just like we do. However, they do not shed tears, nor succumb to emotional crises. Their “sentimentality” is controlled by a “Conduit” directly linked to a community-collective-awareness. This means, that their emotions are regulated – but not controlled – by an “intellect” channel. This channel is constantly balanced scientifically. The female Anunnaki are more affectionate than their male counterparts. For instance, at the Anunnaki Academy of Learning, male Anunnaki have developed the spacetime travel, remote viewing and “cosmic projection” courses. Per contra, the female Anunnaki have developed arts and “social communication” study programs. This comparison is self-explanatory. And if we go back in history, we discover that the genetically created men by male Anunnaki looked like robots and machines, while the final “product” of the early modern men as created by the female Anunnaki had more appealing physical attributes, and more developed sense for aesthetics and artistic creativity. Do The Anunnaki react and feel like us? They do not react like humans, but they do express emotions and feelings. Because their society is matriarchal in essence, the Anunnaki are deeply influenced by the female nature and element which translate into compassion, and devotion for their families. Many of the Anunnaki look like us. They share with humans many physical properties, and to a certain degree, a “partial” DNA!

*** *** ***

Esoteric Fik’r: 1-Origin: Derived from the Anakh Fik-R’r, and Fik.Ra.Sa. The esoteric Arabic word “Firasa” is derived from Fik.Ra.Sa. It means in Arabic the ability to read thoughts, understand the psyche of a person just by looking at him/her. The Ulema used Fik’r to read the mind, learn about the intentions of others, and assess the level of intelligence of people. Almost all rulers in ancient Persia, Phoenicia and later in Egypt employed in their royal courts, “People of Firasa”. They consulted with them during visits of dignitaries and officials from foreign countries. It was the secret science of learning about the personality of people through the study of physiognomy. This science was called “Firasa”. One of the greatest Ulema masters and experts in the field was Fakher Addīn Al- Rāzī. His noted treatise on Firasa; The Science of psycho-physiognomy was inspired by the teachings of the Ulema. In the unpublished original edition of his treatise, several Anunnaki syllables and geometric forms were included in “Al Moukamma” the introduction of the book dedicated to the

“true believers of the higher knowledge”.2-Numerical value: Aleph 7. 3-Meaning: As defined in the “Anunnaki Encyclopedia”; Soul is an invention of early humans who needed to believe in a next life. It was through the soul that mortals could and would hope to continue to live after death. Soul as an element or a substance does not exist anywhere inside the human body. Instead, there is a non-physical substance called “Fik’r” that makes the brain function, and it is the brain that keeps the body working, not the soul. The “Fik’r” was the primordial element used by the Anunnaki at the time they created the final form of the human race. Fik’r was NOT used in the early seven prototypes of the creation of mankind according to the Sumerian texts. The “Fik’r”, although it is the primordial source of life for our physical body, it is not to be considered as DNA, because DNA is a part of “Fik’r”; DNA is the physical description of our genes, a sort of a series of formulas, numbers and sequences of what there in our body, the data and history of our genes, genetic origin, ethnicity, race, so on. Consider the “Fik’r” as a cosmic-sub-atomic-intellectual-extraterrestrial (Meaning non-physical, non-earthy) depot of all what it constituted, constitutes and shall continue to constitute everything about you. And it is infinitesimally small. But it can expand to an imaginable dimension, size and proportions. It stays alive and continues to grow after we pass away if it is still linked to the origin of its creation, in our case the Anunnaki. The “Fik’r” is linked to the Anunnaki our creators through a “Conduit” found in the cells of the brain. For now, consider “Fik’r” as a small molecule, a bubble. 4-Code/Use according to mythology and esoterism: It is the most important vehicle for the mind “intellect”. Through Fik’r, a person can enter higher dimensions. 5-Benefits: It is of a major importance to train your Fik’r. “Transmission of the mind” training sessions can develop extra-sensorial faculties and open your “inner eye” commonly referred to as the “Third Eye”.

*** *** ***

Published by Times Square Press

Printed in the United States of America